Search the Community

Abduction Part Six by F_R_Eaky More parts are still coming,too. Enjoy. Part One: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/8794-abduction-part-one-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Two: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/9036-abduction-part-two/ Part Three: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/9055-abduction-part-three/ Part Four: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/9137-abduction-part-four/ Part Five: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/9182-abduction-part-five/ There was a great din from all the chatter taking place in the stands of the auditorium. This rolling noise began to soften and become a great murmer and then finally winds of whispers as the auditorium began to get dark and figures began to take their place for the unfolding event. Three semi-circular fence like structures rose up on the arena floor, each one highlighted by a spotlight. On the opposite side of the floor another, single fence rose, while in front of them but more centered of their two locations, a semi-circular platform rose higher and higher. Soon there rose a disk from the ground behind the singular semi-circular fence, with several people standing together as a group and one man at the point. Meanwhile from various stands in the auditorium, a few seats detatched themselves and began to deposite a singular semi-transparent humanoid with an equally, but rainbow sheened, translucent blob inside his head behind one semi-circular fence; a group of various sized, shaped, and hued aliens in white or light blue aprons, coats, or clothes, behind another fence; and finally two twin humanoids with a very low and pale yellow glow around them, Nixos & Drixos, behind the last. After all creatures on the floor were arrnaged, the auditorium became darker still and one by one seven spots on the tall semi-circular platform on the arena floor began to be filled by all manner of space alien like creatures, each one under their own spotlight. When they were filled, a humanoid in very distinguished robes came through an archway, sat on a very impressive looking chair, which then floated towards the top of the semi-circular platform, but then stopped and attached itself to the platform on the left hand side about three to four feet from the top. The robed humanoid looked at the seven aliens above him, who all gave a solemn nod at the same time. The robed figure then turned to look out over the auditorium, where upon he grabbed a large crystal orb and banged it on the side of his chair's arm thrice. "The court of the Interplanetary Council of Subuducamamasfos in now in session. We call upon the case number Appshiyat-Ateqisyem-Agemolingnul-2-0-0-7: Interplanetary Council verses The Doctors of Nasiph, The Aura Luminary Corps, and Drixos & Nixos Sharapat. This being the continuation of four days worth of deliberation, the Council will come to decision upon it today, barring any new evidence. Does any council wish to present any new material?" There was silence. "None presented we shall present judgement. The Honorable Kel-Ha shall speak on behalf of the judges today." Nodding towards the aliens upon the platform, the robed humanoid sat down at his chair upon which a desk formed in front. At this time all the lights shinning upon the seven judges dimmed saved the central one. "We have reviewed this case with much diligence, and have decided to deal with it with an extreme hand of grace and decorum. There was a great wrong here, one that could cause a planetary catastrophy beyond all measure. Indeed it may even cause a civil war. On top of that we have two members of a lesser evolved species that have had their genetics altered to a point which they may not ever be able to return, although we understand some of that was their own race's doing. Although we are going to find for no malice or ill will on all three of the involved parties, we must insist that in the future extreme caution, care, and fact finding occurr before jumping to conlusions, salvations, and corrective measures. Which is why although we find you innocent to a certain extant, there will be stiff recompense to be done or paid none the less! "To The Doctors of Nasiph. Although your record is usually exemplary, you performed corrective surgery without having further tested the subjects, Terry Mikicia and Julian Dealag, two humans from the planet Earth, to verify what species they were and where they came from. We understand the error given their size and appearance, and given being mislead by the assumptions of the members of the Aura Luminary Corps, Drixos and Nixos Sharapat. Never the less, you should have followed all of your protocols in verifying who they were for you have now turned two humans into Calcryans and did so using specific DNA you were only to touch in emergcies as set by the agreement between you and the Calcryan government and monarchy. The result is that these two humans, now Calcryans, are at a Calcryan age of still physcial growing development, AND...and.... the DNA you used was from the royal family line. These two things combined mean the two humans could wind up becoming even larger than before and thus, perhaps, unfit to live on their home world. Not only that but by using the royal family DNA, you, unwittingly, according to Calcryan law may have created more possible heirs to the throne. They are smaller than the current reigning monarch and heirs apparent, but if they become larger than them, it could cause a civil war. "Therefore as punishment, all of you will be required to take classes in interplanetary law, reminding you of what one has the right to do concerning the operating on various galactic species, as well as a review of your own policies and procedures for detecting and identifying original DNA. This will be done after the two Earthmen are brought back from the Calcryan's home world of Callero, and you have returned them to full human status, and until you have completed the classes, the entire complex's services shall be placed on hold. Anyone in non compliance will be apprehended and sent to the penal colonies. "Next, the Aura Luminary Corps, or more specifically the Guardians of the Corps. Your punishment will be listed with our next defendants. ... .... .... "Drixos & Nixos Sharapat, although admirable that you took a team in to rescue those two Earthlings, you did so at great risk and with great consequences because you based many of your decisions on whims and assumptions instead of tactical manuvers and scientific fact. You exposed the presence of the Interplanetary Council and all their races to an awaiting member of our council, that would not be eligable for applying until they achieved long range space travelling capabilities. You had corrective surgery done on two Earthlings based upon an assumption on what their physical appearance looked like instead of one, following the facts as stated by one Dries Van Donk, a hidden member of the Nord'oks on Earth, and two, would have been confirmed by simple DNA testing on your part. And it is your assumptions that lead to your own council into taking the two Earthlings to the Doctors of Nasiph for corrective treatment. "This is why the the council orders the following fines and punsihment: First Drixos & Nixos Sharapat, it shall be your duty to go to Callero and find the two Earthlings and bring them back to the Doctors of Nasiph for treatment. Second the Guardians of the Aura Liminary Corps are to take the same classes as the Doctors of Nasiph. Until such time as their completion, the Aura Liminary Corps are all temporarily suspended from any activity involving protection and law enforcement. Like wise if not in writing, it shall be made so, that the laws regarding treatment and interference with other galatic cultures are a prerequisite before graduating from the Corps. Third all Corps members shall report for a class on this subject or their temporary ban will not be lifted, and finally after classes have been taken, Drixos & Nixos Sharapat are to have a period of one full year of suspension without their abilities before they are allowed to resume duties within the Corps. Any diviation from this will result in apprehension and internment to one of the penal colonies as well as consideration for the application of disbanding the Aura Liminary Corps altogether. "There is one other final note. Although several things were handled with great assumption and negligence, it did bring about a sad truth to the attention of the Interplanetary Council. The original origin of all this great mutating of DNA of these two Earthmen, as well as the finding of kidnapping of another species, has caused this court to issue a warrant for the arrest and impounding of all Syriegs within our sector of space. Once apprehended we shall contact the leaders of their world and a trial shall then commence. There will be a bounty placed upon their heads, to bring them in alive... ... ...claimable by any, save for members of the Aura Luminary Corps, who can bring either the members or their ships into custody." The light dimmed over Kel-Ha's head, and the desk disappeared in front of the robed humanoid. "This ends this court and case of the Interplanetary Council of Subuducamamasfos. Note the judgement and pay heed... ... ..." *********************************************************************** Meanwhile on Cellero a messenger has entered the throne room of King Quubah and Queen Ghalaishian ruling monarchs of Callero. The pair are tall, giants by our standards, and very stately, with monochromatic skin and hair coloring in hues from white to greys and blues. They are broad and thick, strong, heavily muscled of frames, and although blue skinned, almost give the appearance of being ice sculptures come to life. Their snow white hair blowing in the breeze, along with crystal like robes. Over their left shoulder and pectoral or breast region is something that looks like a tattoo. It starts in a line going diagonally from base of the neck to the arm pit, but breaking this line in the middle is a shape something akin to a snowflake. "Tell me, messenger, where is my son. He is to be here with me to learn how to regard and solve this newly arrived matter of state." "Your Majesty, Prince Phro-xen is neither in the castle nor in the capitol city. Reports have it that he left in the middle of the night taking his younger brother, Prince Blihzcard with him... ... ... several days ago. They intend to remove the threat of royal impostors from usurping the throne or their heritage." "THOSE FOOLS! The arrivals are not originally from our lands. They do not know our ways. They will be scared and homesick for their world. The way to approach them is to welcome them, help them, assist them. Then they will be willing to leave to go back home, once they've had corrective surgery. Chasing them down will cause them to become pissed off at all of Callero, especially the Royal Family. Worse yet, if they manage to evade capture and a chase and hunt pursues, they will build up a tremendous amount of exercise before they go into hybernated growth." "Hybernated growth, Your Majesty?" "Yes. These aliens made into Calcryans are still but of a young age to us. They are right at the moment where they will have their final physical growth and development. The one where we are cocooned in ice and our bodies grow and grow depending on how many ice crystals form around us and become part of us. These two men are nearly as tall as we are now. The Princes force them into a chase, into greats amount of work to remain free, they could not only grow to be much larger and stronger than us, but in a pissed off state, and backed and pressed by any usupers that could meet with them, they may actually take the throne from us. The Princes are causing their own downfall! Prepare my team! We now must hunt for the Princes, and pray to Phrah-sté we find them in time." On the other sideof the main continent, two figures are running across the top of a frozen plateau, breathing heavily, icily, exhausted from climbing and running. They are just over fifteen feet tall and exceedingly muscled. One has peircing ice blue eyes and gleaming white hair, while the other had eyes so deep and dark indigo they almost look black, with hair the same azure hue. "I have never seen anyone pursue someone with such a hatred and a vengence, Julian. Not even in sports competitions. These two men and their following are nuts!" "I'll say they are, Terry. Have you heard what their screams are? They keep spouting off something about trying to usurp the monarchy. I have no idea what monarchy they're talking about." There were a few blast shots that came from below them and landed a little too close. Looking around, Terry noticed a fairly large, slightly balanced boulder on one edge of the plateau. Rushing it, Terry slammed his shoulder and hands into its side rocking the boulder slightly. After a coupler of tries, he called out to Julian who staring up the side of the mountain. "Julian... JULIAN! Help me out here. This will help us just a short bit." Julian joining Terry, the two men easily shift the boulder off its balancing point and sent it plumeting down the side of the plateau, where upon it caused the troops following the two royal hunters to scatter in every direction. "What were you looking at? Why were you staring off into a daze when we have this fight on our hands?" "I wasn't staring off into space, Terry. I was looking just a little further up the mountain. Look at that point up there. It's a cave entrance. I think we might have a chance of making it up there before they reach the top of this plateau." "You sure on that. We keep having a harder and harder time breathing here, Julian." "I know, but I think it's something we'll get used to." "Used to? What do you mean?" "Every single night, since this chase has begun taking place, when we wake up in the morning, we've been covered in a layer of .... like....ice crystals. I think it's come from a mixture of the surrounding air and the sweat we're producing in these alien bodies, and I think it's becoming part of us." "A part of us?" "Yeah. Every day we seem to get stronger and stronger. Although we still kind of look like we're in a jumpsuit of the frost build up, it's not become a gigantic four foot thick layer. After the second day, as another layer builds up upon us, we abosorb one into our bodies becoming stronger and more muscular. That's why you were nearly able to move that boulder by yourself. It's why we're out of breath; our muscles have been getting larger and larger and stronger and denser and we're not used to running with the added weight yet. I mean, look at us, I can tell we're already broader than we used to be. If we were in our humanoid forms again, we'd look absolutely sick with muscle." "Well let's just hope it doesn't add to our cock size. Even with them balled up in a supportive pouch in front of us, it's hard to run any way given the size of these fuckers." "I thought you were turned on by my...uh....our size." Terry chuckled, "Shush and head for the cavern." The pair of men ran towards base of the mountain side in which the cave was located, followed by a goodly climb. They reached the top just as the two princes and their entourage reached the top of the plateau that was now below the pair. A couple of well placed blasts alerted Julian and Terry that their pursuers hadn't given up and they ran into the cave, hoping that there would be another way out or at the least, a way to keep the princes and their followers at bay. After a good length the cave opened up from something tunnel like into a vast cavern with great width and height. Not only that, but turning around to look back to the tunnel entrance, Julian and Terry could see a large boulder, on the right hand side of the cavern mouth, which would be large enough to completely block entrance into the cavern. Working together again, the pair managed to get the boulder to rock and then roll over to the left until it fell in front of the cavern mouth. However they knew, if the two of them could roll it, the two princes might be able to as well, and if not them, just a few volunteers from their entourage joining them would easily roll the great rock away. Looking up into the cavern Julian pointed out there parts of the cavern wall above the opening looked a little unstable and with any luck they two of them could create a rock slide which would add to the difficulty getting in as then it would be a boulder backed by a pile of smaller rocks which we harder to simply push one's way through. The pair climbed up to precarious ledges above the cavern mouth and began slamming their fists as best as they could the create the rock slide, which after several blows they did achieve. They jumped back down and stood in the center of the cavern looking at the rock slide and then stacked up any loose rocks and boulders that lay close by. "Julian, do find it harder to move right now?" "Yeah... those layer of crystals I was talking about have now worked up about several layers before absortion begins. We've not only gained more weight, but all these ice like crystals have added to our weight as well. I feel like I have on about twenty weight jackets." "I feel so sleepy as well." "Me too." "What... what do think that mark is that's developing on your chest?" "You mean the one that looks similar to the one developing on the same area as your chest?" The pair stared at one another as something that appeared to be a tattoo or a birthmark formed on their upper torso. Starting from the base of their neck and running down to their under arm on their left pec, was a line that was broken in the middle by a snowflake. "As if.... the blue tinting to our skin and hair wasn't enough." "Yeah....where the hell is Loki? He could teach us how to look normal." "I.... I don't see....another....another way out of here, Julian. I think we need to climb the walls of this cavern and see if we can find some other tunnels higher up to get to." "Or..... or......uhm......uh....or climb out that hole up on top. It looks large enough for us to pass through, but I don't recall seeing it from the outside. If.... if...we....." "Yeah....if we.... can, uhm.....get there we could leave the two.....two.....princes...." The two men backed into each other in the center of the cavern and stood back to back. "Terry.... I don't think I can....can move. My feet feel like...." "Like lead....mine too. I feel so...heavy..... so sleepy." "The crystals are getting deeper and larger....and there's a dark blue goo....forming....around..... around... our....." "Got to.....keep our....feet moving......can't stay....stay..... staaaaaaay." The two men leaned back to back into one another and their eyes closed as they went into a deep, deep sleep. One by one the multiple layers of ice crystals that had developed from air moisture and persperation, became absorbed into the bodies. As this happened their muscles began to increase in size, density, and strength. Their calves started swelling first, bunching and bulging becoming impossibly thick and hard. A vein full of what we would probably describe as literally ice blue water snaked up from around the feet and ankles entering into the the hope diamond shaped calves causing it to swell so large it looked as large as the men's current upper arm. Next everything, back to front, tightened on the young men's thighs, which were already colossal, but they began to swell and inflate, larger, thicker, faster, as the icy river meandered and rolled over each muscle belly and crevice. Inflating to proportions that would proclaim them to be permenant bicycle riding bodybuilders, the thighs began to push their feet further and further apart as they required a wider and broader stance in order to simply stand. Next their asses bubbled out even larger, fuller, tighter, taughter and more solid above the mighty column of legs. Their appearance nearly looked like two fine spheres of ice that glissened in later afternoon light, but the attention was soon to shift off of them to the abs rising up and above from the groin, each individual abdominal and oblique muscle suddenly swelling and their cuts developing deeper and doing so block by block. The sound of ice breaking and tinkling filled the air as each lower torso muscle snapped into place and began stacking themselves on top of one another and spreading each other out from the groin, up the lower torso, out and up to the lats. The lats kept growing and growing until they flaired out so broad, so wide, and so thick it pushed and lifted the arms up higher and higher until the young men almost looked like they're standing in the Di Vinvi's anatomy of man sketch with arms sticking straight out instead of hanging by the side. Up and up the icy flow journeyed reaching the pecs and sending them into maximum and inflation. Deeper and deeper the center crevice grew as the young men's chests rolled and barrelled out, growing thicker, wider, hanging further out and down. The rolling actually to be seen as their nipples moved down....down....down.... until they practically pointed straight down. Eventually it looked like they young men didn't have thick plates of muscles for a chest, but two halves of globe that widened out to square or trapazoid on the bottom where it attached to the torso. These were pecs that dared to be shot at. Pecs that threatened to engulf whole hands, if not arms in the clevage between them. And the young men's heads snapped to attention as their backs rolled and broadened, pushing their shoulders and thus the traps into growing wider and fuller, and mounding up into huge mountainous ranges that impersonated the mountains they were currently standing in. But the neck was also experiencing it's own growth, becoming ever thicker and harder, looking like a grand column of granite that was as thick as the young men's own head. Rambling over the delts, which they infused with increasing size and power growing them into huge spherical shapes like giant pumpkins, the icy rivellets plugged themselves into the upper arms and filled them with more and more power, the biceps and triceps mounding, popping, and rising higher and fuller and thicker so as to make their arms practically look square. As those veins spread out over the fore arms and into the hands, they caused those forearms to inflate like elongated balloons and transform the forearms into looking like the calves of a person, or gigantic hamhocks. By now as all of the layers of crystal had been absorbed into their bodies, it left behind another kind of ice layer that was transparent but darker blue hued and it rose up to engulf the boys feet and legs, butt, mid-section, chest, arms, back and shoulders, neck and head. As this process was going on, the Prices and their men had begun attempting to push the boulder out of the way, but realized they needed to work on the pile of smaller rocks around and behind the boulder first. Remaining delayed, they couldn't see what else was happening to Julilan and Terry as they lay in a sleep induced coma in their icy cocoon. Looking like something from an animation, the ice was infusing itself with the young men and causing them to grow...Grow....GROW....RISE HIGHER AND MOUND FURTHER! It started with their feet and hands that simple pulsed out larger and fuller, longer, stronger, followed by their legs stretching up higher, taller. One could see the blue ice get sucked into the various body parts, and then they young men just grew. The torso then rose higher, the arms got longer, the back and shoulders became broader, the neck got longer, the head got a little bigger. Step by step they kept growing. The feet spread out across the floor. The legs stretched out longer, the arms hung down farther and farther, their torso elongated, their neck rose and rose higher and higher. Every few mintues the blue ice was being absorbed by Julian and Terry and each time it was, another part of the two men grew in bigger and bigger behemoths, giants. No one was there to accurately measure them, but they would still be in awe at the height and size they were achieving. This skeletal growth did nothing to stretch out or make smaller their new muscular size, it grew with them proportionately, make them far larger and stronger than the two princes and thier family. Up and up they rose.... one inch....two inches....six inches..... a whole foot....two feet.....four feet....four feet ten inches.... The rock slide began to shift and fall apart, but not just from the work of the princes and their men, Julian & Terry's own feet had grown large enough they began to shift the rock pile from underneath. The way now clear, the Princes and their men entered the cavern and stared up in shock. The Princes just slightly taller than their father, were now looking straight on into the mammoth pecs of Julian and Terry. Indeed looking straight on, one could tell the two princes came up to the arm pits of Julian and Terry; this was going to be no small take down at all. The Princes themselves now backed up into the tunnel for fear of possible harm from the now much larger Julian and Terry, who were still out cold and sleeping from their growth. Not only that but the sounds of ice tinking and bones breaking could still be heard, indicating the two foreigners could still be growing. If more proof was needed, the sound of ripping cloth was heard and suddenly two snaps and two fluttering pieces of cloth came from Julian and Terry as their cocks experienced their growth spurt and they oozed and stretched and grew out from their groins and down the length of their thighs. From the entrance of the cavern, the words "Hold! Hold in the name of the King!" were heard. But one of the Princes' men flew into a rage and grabbed an axe and began to run at Julian and Terry screaming, "To protect the crown!" "HOLD! I SAID HOLD!" "RAAAAAAAAUUUUUUUURGH!" "I SAID....." There was a sudden blast and the princes' man was suddenly frozen stiff in a block of ice. All of the men turned and looked back toward the entrance of the tunnel where the king and his men were striding in from, the king holding a staff that was glowing with an eerie blue light. The king glowered at his sons and then stared down the entire lot of their entourage. He then turned towards the frozen man and shot a bolt from his glowing staff. The formerly charging man shattered into hundreds of pieces. The princes' men stood in shock until one of them in shock cried out, "Your Majesty?" "WHEN A KING TELLS YOU DO SOMETHING, BY PHRAH-STÉ, YOU DO IT! IF I TELL YOU TO JUMP, YOU ASK HOW HIGH. IF I TELL YOU TO CRAWL, YOU ASK THROUGH WHAT! AND WHEN I TELL YOU TO HOLD, YOU HOLD OR FACE CHARGES OF TREASON! AND THAT GOES FOR CROWN PRINCES TOO!" King Quubah raised his staff once again and sent a charge to the tunnel ceiling creating thousands of icicles that pointed jaggedly down and imprisoned many of the men there, save his own force. "Look...LOOK! At what you have done, you two impertinent, arrogant, upstart of supposed grown men! I told you to meet with me on this day and I would show you what we needed to be done, and now look at what you have created. They stand nearly head and chest, let alone shoulders above me, ABOVE YOU! And they have the birth mark of the royal family...." "But father the mark isn't out fault..." "SILENCE! ... ... ... You are correct, it isn't your fault. That particular error goes to those av'lance hag doctors at Nasiph! But this.... THIS!" and Quubah poined up and down at the forms of Julian and Terry, is your fault. Had you not chased them down like animals, they may have stayed at a more similar height as we, but you didn't. They're like twice as muscular as they were before. They're a head and chest taller than you. Not only could this place our world, our kingdom, our line in jeopardy, but you may have made it so they couldn't return to their homeworld. You may have made it so they could never be turned human again! Had you greated them friendly and warm like, welcomed them into our home, they would've turned to us for help and assistance in returning to their world, where now they may not be able to, they may hate you, and if they run into an insurgents, could decide, 'It's good to be royalty', and take over!" "That doesn't have to happen, Your Majesty." Suddenly from the opening in the cavern ceiling their floated down to men, twins, in a yellowish hue. It was Drixos & Nixos, who landed next to Julian and Terry and stood looking up at them in shock. The pair was tall compared to Drixos and Nixos before, but now the twins only came just above the knees of Julian and Terry. "By Orion's belt! What do you people eat here?" "Who are you two, and what do you want here? Answer quickly or I'll have you imprisoned." "I am Drixos, this is Nixos, of the Aura Lumianry Corps. It is our fault that these men were dropped off here, and that they were changed into Calcryans. We resuced them from a base on the planet Earth, and given their size, assumed they were Calcryans who had been altered, you all being at least around twice as tall as humans. It looks a little like a battle took place, or started to take place. Did we arrive before a civ...." "No one as made an attempt for the throne. My sons, just happened to have chased these two for a few days and then thought they'd get rid of them. We shall be teaching them extra lessons in diplomacy later. For the now, if the two men wish to return, so be it. If they wish to stay, we shall accomodate them, although we would need to talk to them about where they would like to stand in the royal family." "Actually we're going to take them back to their home world." "Do you think they will fit in back there?" "We're pretty confidant the Doctors of Nasiph can change them back. We will stop off there first, and then continue on the journey to Earth." "Should we attempt to wake them?" "No.... they'll probably prefer to be asleep during the procedure and the flight back home." "Very well then. Take them." "And both we and the entire Aura Luminary Corps are sorry for the trouble we caused." "No no. It's alright. Any coups have been adverted. We shall be fine..." At that moment a rustling and tinkling ice kind of sound was heard and as all looked up to Julian and Terry, they noticed as the young men's cocks suddenly swelled, inflated, lengthened, and became stiff and hard as ice. But the size to which they increase seemed physically impossible, made everyone gasp, and a few of the soldiers look in horror, move their bodies as though their butts had clenched forever shut, and a couple then collapse and barf. Suddenly the youngest prince blurted out, "By Phrah-sté! The size of their...." "Yes, my son, they have impressive royal staffs and orbs as well. The would certainly have made fine nobility. Drixos, Nixos, the sooner you take them home, the better." Drixos bowed to the king and he and Nixos formed a yellow ball around Terry and Julian and flew them out of the cavern, away from Callero, and back to the Doctors of Nasiph. After the procedure was over, the twins hesitated in picking up their charges. "Drix.... they're still the same size. They're still huge!" "Well, the Doctors think they're normal. Their report will say they're normal...." "But they're not! They're giants compared to the rest of the Earthlings." "Then we will find them a nice exotic island to live on and let them figure out the rest." "But..." "But nothing. The report is good, they are good, and that's what were doing so we can get on with our suspension." Nixos shook his head at Drixos but followed suit as the pair once again cocooned Julian and Terry into yellow spheres, flew them back to Earth, and dropped off the sleeping men on a dessert island in the Pacific.

I was asked to post some of my older stories recently and am obliging by providing the ones I (a) still have on file and (b) were specifically requested. This was the original Blood Brothers story (Books 1 and 2) I posted many years ago on the old site. There is the beginnings of a Book 3 but I was gearing it up to be a Dark Tower of sorts by drawing together all of my other stories. For those who have patiently read the 100,000+ words I have posted in this genre over the years, you'd notice they all take place in the same universe, often referencing each other in some form. That became much too large an undertaking for the tastes of this site (as I started spending time on character development and plot vice muscle growth). Anyway, I haven't edited the story below since originally posting it so my apologies if it comes across as amateur...I was, after all, in my early twenties when I first jotted it down... CHAPTER 1 The first thing I saw was Casey’s hat fly into his own lunch. Then I heard laughter; not the friendly kind. Casey’s head was completely bald. He didn’t even have eyebrows. Apparently that was funny to the two fifth graders standing behind us in the cafeteria. There was no confrontation; the two abusers just went along their way. When I turned back to Casey, his normally pale face was a deep red and I could see the swelling purple veins at his temple. He said nothing, simply swallowed what he was already chewing before he took his soggy and corn-covered baseball cap out off his tray and began a mostly vain effort to clean if off with a napkin. I didn’t know what went on in his head and years later I would still think back to that moment, wondering why I did nothing about it. There were other moments I saw him tormented, I’m sure, but they have since faded into the glass haze of the past. Those few seconds, however, were somehow chosen by my brain to represent all the bullying and indifference a child went through when he was dying of leukemia. “He’s very sick” my mother told me months earlier when I complained that Casey wasn’t playing mini-mite football with me that season. I put the pads on my shoulder and fastened them while my mom held the practice jersey. “When will he get better,” I had asked. My mother looked at me with an expression I would later register as both adoring and sad. I didn’t know then how close Casey came to dying that fall. I knew what leukemia was but only in those partial truths which populated the world of a nine year old boy. It made you tired, it made you pale, and it made you lose your hair. But, like any cold or flu, I assumed you woke up one morning feeling better. “Hopefully soon,” she said in reply then put my jersey on the bed next to me and walked away. Casey and I had been friends since birth, a result of a close friendship our respective mothers had shared since they were in college. We were both active kids and my memory is speckled with bike rides through clay gorges and romps through tangled woods that our mothers would condemn and our fathers would applaud. I was always a little faster, a little taller. We were always on the same teams when we got old enough to start the annual round-robin of sports a kid is encouraged to play. Flag (then tackle) football in the fall; baseball in the spring; soccer in the summer. Juvenile athletics seemed specifically geared to ensure a snotty-nosed brat was exhausted by nightfall. The fact that their parents had the rare chance to communicate with an adult other than their spouse seemed to be a nice touch as well. Nine year olds base their reality on a limited and narrow history, and that history told me that Casey should be carpooling to practice today. It wasn’t until his hair began to fall out and he started feeling tired all the time that the seriousness of the situation began to register. Another sharp memory from that time put Casey and I in the backyard while our mothers sat on the back porch. I remember Jeannine, Casey’s mom, starting to cry and was quickly mimicked by my mother. Very few things affect a child stronger than seeing their mother cry. It diminishes their invincibility. A flash of anger swept through my body as I tried to listen to why my friend’s mom was making mine upset. “Casey,” I said sternly as I caught a word in their conversation. “What does terminal mean?” Casey stopped what he was doing and looked up at me from beneath a bare brow and scalp. There was a sly twinkle in his eye that later made me wonder what he knew of his future. “It means I’m getting on a train,” he said with a smile. I took it at face value. On the way home my mother told me they were taking Casey to a special clinic in Jacksonville. It didn’t go over well. I don’t remember much about the weeks leading up to his move but I remember him saying “see ya later” as he walked into his parents’ house on the way home from school. There was no cliché wave through the window from the back of the minivan as I chased his car down the street. Just a “see ya later” we weren’t sure was true. I lost contact with Casey but my mom would give me periodic updates she garnered from his mom. He was going through some very experimental chemotherapy on his blood. Neither of us knew much of what that entailed or meant but it didn’t sound like Casey and his family knew either. “But what’s important is that he’s alive,” she said cheerfully a few months after he left, which was the summer after fourth grade. A few months later my mom came in with a huge smile on her face. “He’s cured,” she said excitedly. I felt profound relief but could only ask when he was coming home. Her face dropped slightly before saying, “They’re going to keep him at Mayo for some tests. He didn’t respond to the tests exactly as expected.” “What does that mean?” I asked. She never answered. I’m pretty sure she didn’t know. My life moved on. Fifth grade started and ended. I went through middle school and grew into a young adult. At some point I realized I was athletic and got really into sports. At another point I realized I was good looking and got really into girls. It was the summer before ninth grade that I started lifting weights and was excited how well my body took to them. After a few months of using my dad’s basement equipment I developed a nice little six pack and had a nice bounce to my pecs. Little did I know then that it took more than pushups, and sit-ups, and some curls to go through a full body workout. But when your body comes from nothing, it responds to everything. By the time I started ninth grade, I was a mid-level stud. Nothing too special but I had a good enough mix of looks, athletics, and social stamina to made me popular enough. I played freshman football and learned what real weight training was like. The defensive coordinator, Coach Rodriguez (or Coach Rod) saw my interest in weights and took me under his wing. The team called him Coach Roid behind his back in part because of his sporadic tendency to go ballistic on a player doing something he considered brainless and also because he was 250 pounds of iron-hard muscle. “Just wait until football season is over, boy,” he said with a mischievous grin. “That’s when the real training begins.” I was excited and I looked forward to the beginning of the spring semester like it was Christmas. That didn’t mean I was stagnant through the first half of my freshman year. That first semester of high school I went from 140 to 150 and kept that six pack I was so proud of. One afternoon in mid-December, I came home after school and opened the door to find my mom sitting with Jeanette at the kitchen table. The two of them stopped their conversation and both turned to me. “Oh my, how you’ve grown,” Jeanette said with a wide smile. She got up and went over to hug me; I returned the favor. “Why you’re as tall as me now and it looks like you’ve been getting some exercise in too.” I was suddenly very conscious of the too tight shirt I was wearing. I liked the stares it got in high school hallways but it was kind of embarrassing when family and other adults noticed. “Casey will be going to school with you next semester. You think you could show him around? It’s been so long since he’s been here.” A flood of questions wanted to erupt from my mouth but seemed to be jammed in my throat. “Sure” was all that could escape. “Great,” she said and I suddenly noticed touch of sadness entering her eyes, and something else. The woman was exhausted. “He’ll be so glad to hear that. Maybe he could come by tomorrow?” I nodded, unsure why I was having trouble speaking. She nodded back and looked to my mom. “Well, Debra, we’ll have plenty of time to catch up later. It’s so good to see you again.” My mom said something similar and led her out. Once the two of them were alone, she came to the living room where I was sitting on the couch flipping channels. “Kind of a lot to take in, huh?” she said at my back. I shrugged in the way which infuriates adults trying to get information from their children. “I guess so,” I said back, not turning around. Mom sighed, forever patient, and sat next to me, then took the remote from my hand and turned off the TV. “We need to talk about Casey, sweetheart.” I turned, eyebrows raised. She took it as acquiescence. “He’s still very weak,” she said sadly. “Whatever they did to him cured his cancer but has severely limited his strength and endurance. It sounds like he really needs a friend right now. I’m hoping you could be that friend.” I thought of the hat being knocked off Casey’s head and into his lunch; how I had done nothing while my friend’s emotions boiled. Something inside of me resisted getting to know Casey again; I had a life and was really enjoying it. Did I want a sickly former friend fallowing me around? The shock that cold final thought sent through me forced the words out of my mouth. “Of course.” Our parents wasted no time: the doorbell rang the following afternoon. I was working out in the basement, dressed in a ribbed tank top and gym shorts. Standing on the other side of the door as I opened it was Casey. I recognized his face immediately but that was pretty much it. Although I knew Casey for eight years before he got sick, I remembered him only the way he looked those last six months. His dark blond hair had returned and he wore it like a mop on his head. What I remembered as grey eyes were now blue. He was also tall, taller than me I was surprised to find out. He’d always been the shorter between us, if not by much. He was slim but not sickly as I’d imagined. He actually looked healthy. “Hey, man,” he said with a forced half grin. His voice was deep. I for some reason expected the same nine year old voice.. “Hey,” I said back. We both stood there for a moment, shuffling feet. Then Casey said something that probably set the rest of their lives on the path it did. “Nothing like having our moms set us up like we were going on a date, huh?” I laughed genuinely and suddenly felt like everything was back to a normal too long ago to remember clearly. “I know. My mom acted like she was asking me to take the ugly girl to the prom.” The other side of Casey’s mouth finally completed the smile. “Awe, at least she’d put out,” he said, neither one of them really knowing exactly what that meant. “Come in,” I said, feeling a weight lift from my shoulders that I didn’t even know was there. “You working out?” he asked, his eyes shining. I looked down, realizing the colder air of the first floor had covered me in sweat. “Yeah,” I said. “Football season just ended and I’m trying to pack on some weight for next year.” “Still play football?” he asked, genuinely interested. I nodded as he followed me down the stairs to the basement. “Yeah, they want to send me to varsity next year so Coach Rod says I need to be at least 170 when the season starts.” We made it to my dungeon of a basement. My dad’s “gym” consisted of a weight bench, a bowflex, and an EZ curl bar with some plates…none of which my dad used. My mom was just happy to see the “rusty metal get some dusting.” I started putting some weights away, suddenly very conscious of what my mom told me yesterday. I looked at him standing tall and lanky surrounded by a room full of iron. Sometimes boyish impertinence overcomes social expectations: “You don’t look sick,” I said bluntly. “I don’t feel sick,” he replied just as bluntly. A pause. “I’m not sick.” “Mom says you can’t do any activity,” I retorted. He shrugged. “Not supposed to. My body can’t take it.” “What did they do to you?” I asked softly. He sat down on the bench, brushing hair from his eyes with his hand, eyes looking inward. “I don’t know much,” he said finally. “I remember what they said they were going to do but I don’t remember when they actually did it. They put me in a cold coma and circulated blood from my body into some sort of machine that introduced an enzyme which was supposed to kill the cancerous cells.” “I guess it worked,” I said simply. He looked at me patiently. “They said I had days left to live. That the cancer had metastasized to my organs and bones. There was no hope,” he said calmly. “I was prepared to die.” Not a fan of dark moods, I said what came naturally. “Sorry the docs let you down, buddy,” I chuckled and quickly changed the direction of the conversation. “But why were you gone for so long?” Casey sighed. “I was cured within six months but apparently I was reacting to the treatment strangely. That’s the part I don’t remember very well. I thought I handled all those stress tests fine; I felt better than ever. I was gaining weight back and everything. But the doctors told me that I failed them and that I had to minimize any activity.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out a baggie with some pills. “I have to take these three times a day and avoid any physical exertion.” He smiled. “They taste like death.” “What do they do?” I asked. “They supposedly keep my body from falling apart. Exercise in a bottle my doctor said.” I was intrigued. “Do they work?” I asked and Casey surprised me by taking off his shirt, revealing the body of a healthy teenager. He was by no means as built as I was. Although couple of inches taller than my 5’7” I probably still outweighed him by a few pounds. But for someone who apparently never exercised, he looked pretty good. “You been cheating, Casey?” I asked with a grin. My friend shook his head. “No. I haven’t had a chance to. I’ve been on ‘round the clock surveillance for years. In fact, this is the first time I can remember being away from doctors and parents at the same time.” I looked at the pills in his hand. “Um, Casey,” I began nervously. “What would those pills do to someone like me? Someone who works out?” My friend shrugged nervously and looked at the baggy. “I don’t know,” he said simply. “They never told me what they are.” He paused and looked at me seriously. “Not sure if I like where this is going.” Damn, I thought. “Dude, just one. You take them three times a day, every day. What would one do? It’s not like it’ll kill me. I’ll take one, you can help me finish my workout, and we’ll do something else.” Casey looked back at the pills and then proved many parents right when it comes to estimating the decision-making skills of their young teen. “All right,” he said and threw me one from his bag. My heart was fluttering in my chest. If this did what I wanted it to, I thought, Casey might have to tell his mom he lost his bottle. Casey helped me rack my weights and we began what was supposed to be the final thirty minutes of today’s workout. CHAPTER 2 “Dude,” I said breathlessly. “I have to sit down.” We were about a five minute walk from my house, Casey’s suggestion. He wanted to get a feel for the old neighborhood. My old friend acquiesced and sat with me on the concrete drainage ledge on the side of the typical suburban street. “That workout really tapped you, didn’t it,” he said to me as I sat down next to him. I barked a grumpy laugh as I got comfortable. “It was the worst workout of my life,” I said in spite of my intension to merely think it. Casey shifted. “Looked like you started off really into it.” I thought for a moment and realized he was right. I was doing great initially; every rep felt like it was making my muscles larger. But within minutes, the inspiration wore off and a few minutes after that every lift was a chore. He didn’t feel sick, he didn’t even feel weak. It was like his body was depressed in spite of his mind. “My burps taste like a dog’s ass,” I said as a particularly raunchy one erupted up my throat. My friend chuckled. “If I didn’t know what you were talking about, I’d ask how you could be so sure.” “Those pills suck,” I said mirthlessly. Casey blushed. “What did you expect?” he asked, slightly offended. “To blow up like a beast?” “Well,” I began, “yeah.” Then I laughed. We both did. “Sorry to disappoint,” Casey said with a chuckle. “Guess these have a different effect on you.” I was disappointed, but I thought of the personal instruction Coach Rod was going to give me after school next semester and I brightened up. Besides, I was in a better situation than Casey. “You ever think about doubling your dose? You know, to see what happens?” Casey chuckled under his breath. “Yeah, made me feel like shit.” His face grew serious. “Dude, I feel like I’ve been a shadow walking through life these last few years. I don’t even remember what it’s like to just be a normal kid. I’m ready to start over.” “What do you mean?” I asked. Casey looked over at me. “Everything I read about leukemia says that I had something different all those years ago. Nothing adds up and for years I’ve felt the pawn in a scientific game. I can’t even trust my parents anymore.” “You can trust them,” I said confidently. “They did everything they could to make you better. Even moved to another state.” Casey nodded as if he knew that very well. “Well, now that I’m out from under that doctor’s and everyone else’s microscope, I can start being a kid again. Apparently the more experimental a procedure is, the more they own you afterwards.” He took the baggie of pills from his pocket. Tears were streaming down his face. “Fuck that doctor and fuck these pills.” He threw the baggie into my lap. “They are yours for all I care.” Ten minutes later, when Casey’s sobs had softened into short breaths, we got up and started walking to his old house where his parents were still moving in. He actually spit out a sad laugh as he wiped his eyes. “You would have probably had a less emotional day if your mom had forced you to take the ugly girl to the prom.” I laughed as well. “Yeah, well I got you to take your shirt off well before she would have.” I paused. “It’s good to have you back.” And it was. We made it back to Casey’s house. I still felt out of breath and lethargic, as if I’d spent a week straight sitting on a couch. Casey went up to the back of the moving truck and went to pick up a box. “What are you thinking?” a shrill voice moaned from the house. I turned and saw Casey’s mom rush from the house. “You know you’re not able to do that.” Casey let out an exasperated sigh and he put the box back on the truck bed. “Just thought I’d give you a taste of my life’s been like,” he whispered to me under his breath. He walked back into the house. I turned to follow after him, but I didn’t miss the sad and desperate look on Jeanette’s face. “I’m sorry,” I said and ran into the house. “Don’t be,” he heard her say quietly at his back. Three days later, winter break began and it was a countdown to spring and my new workout regimen. I got supplements for Christmas, and lots of it. “That’s all you’ve been talking about for four months,” my mom said. “We didn’t know what else to get you.” She looked nervously at my hoard. “That stuff is safe, right?” Casey and I continued to grow closer and before long we felt like the friends we used to be. On the Saturday before school started, on one particularly chilly day, the two of us were racing our bikes through the paths we did as young children. Casey’s mom didn’t approve but her son was breaking her down little-by-little. Besides, he felt great he said, and he wasn’t even taking the pills anymore. Not that his mother knew that last part, and she thought we were just casually riding through the paved streets of the neighborhood and not these arduous semi-trails in the rolling woods which lay at its border. Deep in the woods behind Casey’s house, we were pushing our bikes to the limit jumping over fallen trees and powering our way up hills. After a particularly daunting hill, he pulled to a stop. We were both out of breath but relishing the exhaustion the way only the young are able. “What’s wrong?” I asked, suddenly worried about Casey’s frail health. I turned towards him. His face was flushed and healthy, and that made me relax a bit. “Nothing,” he said as he stepped off his bike. He looked down at his legs and kicked them around at the knee, testing them. “Nothing,” he said again. Then he looked at me, his eyes sparkling. “You know, I’ve felt better and better ever since I stopped taking those pills.” I’d heard this before from him over the last couple days but was still confused by it. I hadn’t taken one after that first day so had nothing to compare it against. “Why do you think that is?” I asked, unzipping my jacket to let some cold air in. Casey seemed more interested in his legs than answering my question but eventually spoke. “You know my clothes aren’t fitting like they used to.” “Well, stop eating so much food,” I said sarcastically. The guy seemed to be eating whenever we weren’t stealing away from the steady gaze of his mother do to something she didn’t approve of. Casey’s eyebrows shot up and he smiled a knowing smile. “Let me show you something,” he said and started taking off his jacket. “What are you doing,” I asked him but barely finished the sentence before he pulled off his sweater and undershirt. The sight choked any other words from escaping. I couldn’t believe it. My friend was a stud. The overhead sun cast shadows under his pecs and detailed every soft line of his abdominal muscles all the way to the hem of his pants. Although not as striated as they were a few weeks ago, his pecs were easily denser and he bounced them a few times for good measure. Then he flexed his arms and a small bulge bloomed from each. A shadow was easily noticeable between his flexed biceps and relaxed triceps. He was easily as big as me now, and taller. “Holy shit,” I whispered. “That’s nothing,” he said and his smile grew wider as he bent over and unzipped his jeans. Dropping his pants revealed a set of quads that belonged on a track star. They swelled from his knee caps and were covered in deep set lines which only grew deeper when he flexed them. Turning revealed a ripped set of hamstrings and a set of striated glutes that bulged through his boxers. Compared to these oaks, his upper body looked like a sapling. “What the fuck?” I blurted out, unable to comprehend what my friend had become. “Sick, right?” Casey said. “Every day we ride our bikes through here, they start swelling like this. They tingle all day, like a mini-orgasm that lasts for hours. The shrink down after a few hours but, when I wake up the next morning, they’re definitely bigger than the day before.” I was at a loss. “How…what…dude!” Casey laughed as he pulled up his jeans, which for some reason disappointed me a bit. How have I missed it? It wasn’t hard to notice the size of his lower half even through the denim. The pieces were starting to come together in my head. I suddenly asked the right question. “What did they do to you in Jacksonville?” Casey’s smile dropped and his eyes lost their mirth. “I don’t know,” he said seriously, still shirtless in the cold. “But I’m not going to be their guinea pig anymore.” “What do you mean?” I asked, a little fearful of his tone. He smiled again and his eyes flashed with excitement. “I have a favor to ask,” he said. CHAPTER 3 Coach Rodriguez, or Coach Roid as his players called him when he wasn’t looking, looked at the two of us with a stern look. His heavily veined arms were crossed in front of his steel gut, making his forearms look like the size of pig shanks. “Now I know you,” he said to me. “And I know your dedication. I see something in you. But who’s this other kid you think I ought to waste my time to train?” Casey didn’t flinch but he let me answer. “I think you’ll like his work ethic every bit as much as mine.” It was the afternoon of the first day of spring semester. The day I’d been waiting for. And I was here with my best friend. Coach scanned Casey with his eyes. “You bring gym clothes?” he asked casually. Without hesitation, Casey took off his shirt and jeans. While he was wearing a pair of gym shorts beneath the jeans, apparently “gym clothes” meant bare above the waste. At 6’3” and an easy 250, Coach Rod made the two of us look like bean poles but he was surprised to see the definition on Casey. “Where you been all season?” he asked my friend. I was about to answer but Casey appropriately cut me off. “I’m new here, sir,” was all he said. “You play football?” “Used to,” he replied. Even though “used to” meant five years ago, Coach Rod apparently thought that was enough to assume Casey would be in pads next season. “I’ll tell you what, squirt; you give me one hundred pushups right here, right now, I’ll train your ass.” Casey immediately got on the floor and started doing pushups at a quick pace. “Real pushups, squirt,” he screamed loud enough to get a blood filled cable to rise from his neck. “Not those girly shits, elbows at ninety. There you go. That’s one.” About five real pushups later, Casey began to slow. Muscled or not, I wasn’t sure he’d done a push up since PE in third grade. I was suddenly hoping Casey could do twenty, let alone a hundred. Casey got to ten before his arms started to shake. Coach rolled his head and stared dramatically at the ceiling. “Oh, Jesus Christ, what the hell is it with these pussies? All this aesthetics bullshit and they can’t even throw their own weight around.” “Fifteen,” Casey said through gritted teeth. Coach looked back down at my still shaking friend. He kept his arms straight for a moment to catch his breath then dipped back down with shaky arms. “Six…teen,” he gasped as he slowly made his way back up. “Ok, kid,” Coach said. “I’m not sure you’re going to—“ “I’M NOT FINISHED,” Casey roared as the dropped down and pushed another rep. Coach’s eyebrows dropped and his face grew red in anger. He opened his mouth to verbally assault the disrespectful sod but was cutoff again by Casey yelling “Seventeen!” Only now each pushup seemed to be getting easier. By twenty he was only struggling and by thirty he was performing each rep in a clean, fluid motion. Fifty, sixty. The muscle on his back began to flush red and roll beneath the skin. “Well I’ll be damned,” Coach said under his breath. I could only smile. Seventy, eighty. Casey’s breath was now steady and strong. The horseshoes of his triceps, once only vaguely visible, now flared angrily from beneath his skin. Ninety. Then Casey did something I still can’t get over: he took one hand off the ground and started doing one armed pushups. One hundred… one-oh-one, one-oh-two. I started laughing. Coach got serious behind his own sardonic grin. “Get up, you arrogant ass,” he said. “I get it. You’re in. But can it with the sarcasm. You wasted a lot of my time acting like you would collapse at twenty.” Casey stood up, his face red with the effort and his pecs bulging like a pair of watermelons. Coach gasped and had his hand on my friend’s pec before he even knew what he was doing. Casey smiled and flexed them, making each into a striated ball that pushed against Coach’s touch. They were now so out of proportion with Casey’s body, the almost looked like breasts. “Um, ok,” Coach said as he dropped his hand and wiped it on his hip as if cleaning what he’d just done out of history. “This could be interesting.” Casey didn’t seem to notice. His eyes were semi-closed as if stoned. He flexed his pecs a few more times, squeezing them together as if noticing them for the first time. Then coach screamed an inch from his ear, “Wake up Goldilocks!” That did the trick. Five minutes later, the two of us were marching to Coach’s relentless drum. He pushed me a dozen reps past what I used to consider my max effort. He had me falling on the ground before he let up. I puked twice but he was quick to throw me a pre-made protein smoothie or something similar each time. “Nothing worse than working out on an empty stomach,” Coach said with a wry grin. It was the hardest day of my life, without question, but I could say that knowing that well over half the coach’s attention was on Corey. Coach seemed to finally understand that Corey somehow gained strength on each set, so he would start Corey off with light weight and incrementally increase it after five or so reps until he reached some sort of max. “You’re making me break every rule in the book, son,” the man told my friend after a particularly intense set under the bench press. Corey had just finished forty reps, the final ones being at 245 pounds. His entire body now matched the size of his swollen pectorals. It was like he was gaining mass out of nowhere, although coach was handing him every food item he had at hand throughout the workout. Although I knew he was 155 when we started this workout, he now looked over 180 and cut like a mountain. By the end of the hour, Casey had the sum of Coach’s attention. And I was ok with that. Casey lifted like an insane superhero and his body bulged more with every rep. Finally, Coach called it quits. As the energy in the room died down, Coach Rod’s game-time fury dissolved into something akin to confusion. “Young man, I don’t know what is going on with you, but I’ll be goddamned if I’ve ever seen anything like it.” He looked at Corey’s naked torso, now looking like an avid teen bodybuilder’s. “What are you taking, boy?” Corey smiled up at the behemoth man. “Nothing, I swear.” And it was the truth. Coach didn’t seem convinced but let it go. “I’ll see the two of you here at 4 pm on Wednesday. Eat at least four thousand calories a day from here on out.” He looked at Corey’s gorged body again and reached out to squeeze his arm, as it proving he was seeing reality. Corey lifted his arm and flexed what must have been a 16” arm. Not huge, but definitely bigger than the 13” one he walked in here with. Coach mumbled under his breath and continued doing so after he turned to leave. I only caught a few, “freak” was one of them. CHAPTER 4 “One hundred eighty three pounds!” Corey exclaimed through a mouthful of food as he stepped off the scale. That was a gain of over thirty pounds…in three hours. It shouldn’t be possible. It wasn’t possible. I mimicked Coach Rod and put my hand on my friend’s body, if only to make sure it was real. His skin was burning hot and there was a vibration coming from the muscle underneath, so faint that it may have been my imagination. And his body was hard. Too hard. It was like touching a brick wall covered in skin. He was in only his boxers, which now looked more like briefs on his gorged body. He had the vascularrity of a bodybuilder; there was muscle everywhere. I kept expecting the insane pump he attained during the workout to go away but if anything he was bigger than before, and more defined. A pump usually makes you look bigger but not more defined. That ballooned look was now gone, replaced by striated and cut muscle that was every bit as big. “How big do you think I am?” Corey asked while he entertained me checking out his deep cut abs. I pulled my hand away. “Guess we can find out,” I said simply. Five minutes later, I had found a tape measure and had measured every part of him that wasn’t covered in fabric. Neck 15.2”, Arms 16.1”, Forearms 12.6”, Waist 31”, Hips 34.7”, thighs 26”, calves 16”, chest 46.8.” “How is this possible?” I asked, meaning for it to be rhetorical. Casey’s eyes flashed and his mouth narrowed. “Isn’t it obvious? They’ve spent the last three years doing everything they could to keep this from happening. Well, I’m not under their vulturous stare anymore. I own my body,” he said as he threw up a double bicep flex that would be the envy of anyone at the school. “And I’ll fucking do what I want with it.” My brain had enough; it was exhausted. I looked at my watch. “Dude, it’s eleven at night. You staying here tonight or you want my mom to take you home?” Casey was snapped out of his cloud and looked up. “Staying here. If my mom sees this, I don’t know what she’d do. She’s obviously tried to keep it from happening.” I couldn’t exactly disagree with him so I threw him a pillow and blanket and told him to sleep on the floor. Two hours later I was still awake, eyes wide open and staring at the ceiling. Casey, as energetic and excited as he was, had surprised me by falling asleep immediately. The causes of my insomnia were a mix of a racing mind and the frequent moans of my friend as he perpetually shifted under his blanket. I was more than a little jealous of my buddy’s sudden…superpower, but I was happy for him. A week earlier I thought my life was perfect. I figured by sophomore year I’d be 180 or more; after that, who knows? If anything, having my friend back should make my life better, right? I smiled at the ceiling as Casey shifted again under his sheets. As a sense of peace settled over my mind, I finally closed my eyes and fell asleep. Strange sounds fluttered into my dreams throughout the night. However, as often happens when one falls asleep to unwanted background noise, my sleep remained firm if light. I don’t know how long the sounds continued but it wasn’t until the grey light of predawn filtered through my window that I finally opened my eyes. The first thing I saw was the black silhouette rummaging through my closet. The second thing was the mess on my floor. Empty bottles were everywhere and after a few seconds I recognized them to be most of the supplements I got for Christmas…empty. I could feel anger bubbling through the sleepy fog blanketing my mind, but it was soon cooled by a sense of curiosity tinged with fear. “Casey?” I asked the lumbering shape in my room. He didn’t respond and the fear pushed up a couple notches. Although the logical part of my brain said of course its Casey, the rest of it knew that couldn’t be true. The shape was too…different. I got out of bed, quickly losing any groggy remnants of sleep, and made my way to the door. Although I tripped over a few empty jugs of protein on my way to the light switch, the shape didn’t seem to register it. It seemed completely absorbed in eating my damn supplements. I flipped on the switch, my eyes squinted at the harsh new light but quickly registered the site before me none-the-less, and I almost passed out at the site of it. CHAPTER 5 Although the beast in front of me had Casey’s hair, the similarity ended there. He was facing away from me, his back muscles bulging and writhing as large hands sifted through what used to be my supplement store. Traps rose up and disappeared behind the shaggy mane atop his head. They ended at shoulders the size of cantaloupes. The rest of his back was wide a mountain of muscle that tapered into a waste more tight and taught than I thought possible. His boxers were glued to his skin and every striated detail of his glutes showed through the fabric. His oak tree legs were now redwoods and tapered down to calves that could carve granite. “Casey?” I asked again, my voice horse and barely above a whisper as I drew closer. He was obviously taller, perhaps 6’1 and that made him look even wider. I walked around him and glanced at his face from the side. His eyes were only partly open as if in a trance and his mouth hung gaping open whenever he wasn’t chewing on something. “CASEY!” I said louder. Still nothing. I reached up and grabbed his rock of a shoulder, trying to shake him. It wasn’t as effective as I’d hoped, he barely even moved even when I tried moving him with both hands. I ended up bulldozing into him with all my weight behind me before he took a balancing step and snapped out of it. “What?” he asked curiously, as if I’d simply woken him up from a good night’s sleep. He squinted at the light just as I had a moment earlier and wiped sleep from his eyes with his hands. Finally somewhat conscious, he looked at the mess on the floor around him. “What did you do to your room, man?” he asked innocently. I was more than at a loss for words. As Casey turned to me he revealed a body that could grace the cover of any fitness magazine. His pecs bulged from his ribs and looked like they were straining to cover the distance from sternum to shoulder. Eight dense and ripped abdominal muscles were carved between oblique walls that, themselves, bulged as if his ribs themselves were growing. His biceps were veined globes of muscle that looked made of steel even while relaxed at his side. My silence seemed to give Casey pause to figure things out for himself and it didn’t take long for him to notice how much taller he was than me now. Less than an inch over my 5’7 yesterday, he was now at least 4 inches taller…maybe more. He looked down at his hands, his eyebrows rising. Then he saw his body and a quiver went through his ripped form. “Look at me,” he whispered, mostly to himself. He put his hands on his stomach as if testing its reality. He smiled and his eyes lit up like a child on Christmas morning. “Look at me!” he said louder. “I am, I am,” I whispered harshly. “And quiet down, will ya? Last thing I want to explain to my parents is why there’s a big, naked bodybuilder in my bedroom at…5 am.” Casey strolled up, heavy footed and obviously not used to his added weight. “Wanna make me?” he asked with a mocking grin. I gulped. I was roughly eye level with his chin, making his powerful chest very visible in my field of view. Each pec looked as big as my head. He caught me staring and gave one a bounce just for good measure. It popped up like there was an animal trying to get out of it. “Go ahead,” he said. “Touch it.” I did. Maybe any overly muscled person felt like my friend Casey did that day but it was a far cry from the body I called my own. His skin was smooth yet barely contained muscle as hard as bone. When, flexed it was a whole different story. It was like touching a block of steel. It’s not like his size was inhuman but I’d never seen a body like this except in pictures and it was a completely different world when there in the flesh so to speak. He was just...so much bigger than me. “It’s incredible,” I said as I moved my hand to his bicep, first poking it goofily with my index finger, then grabbing it with my hand. His skin was still on fire and there was still that faint vibration. It was like the rumble of the earth when a freight train is passing nearby. He curled his arm at the elbow and I felt a powerful bulge rise up and push my hand back. “You should feel it the way I feel it,” he said breathlessly. “It’s like the only thing keeping me from being twice this size is my skin.” I couldn’t necessarily disagree with the idea; his skin felt as tight as a balloon ready to pop. After a few awkward moments of silence where I could only feel a body I had only dreamed of seeing let alone have, we finally got down to business. “I guess your supplements work,” Casey said finally. “I’m sorry about that, man. Would you believe I didn’t know what I was doing?” I nodded, and did. I could hear the sound of movement from elsewhere in the house meaning my parents were up and about. They could not see Casey like this. Luckily, I had some clothes and a jacket to hide his width but not much would hide his height. “You shower up and find some clothes. I’ll go get some breakfast.” Casey nodded and walked to the bathroom, feet pounding like a gorilla’s. “Quietly,” I whispered. “I don’t want them to even know you’re here and that won’t happen if you’re stomping all over the place.” “Sorry, man,” Casey said as he adjusted his stride to tiptoes, forcing his vein-covered calves to flare out like diamonds. “You try being stealthy with a body like this.” He flexed his back for good measure…I didn’t even know you could even do that. I rolled my eyes and went downstairs, only to find the kitchen a small disaster zone. Slight panic welled up in my gut when I realized Casey had not only eaten my supplements but had devoured everything in the kitchen. I pictured him sleepwalking in only his boxers, rummaging through the kitchen, body expanding with every bite of food. Considering the situation, I considered myself lucky it was only as messy as it was. He was surprisingly thorough, leaving only empty cans and boxes scattered everywhere. I spent the next ten minutes gathering the tuna cans, peanut butter jars, egg cartons, milk jugs, deli meat bags, Wheat Thins, cereal boxes, you name it. By the time I was done, the pantry and fridge looked like they belonged to a poor college student…without the ramen noodles. Even after collapsing everything to as compact a pile as possible, it still filled up the garbage can in the garage. With no breakfast save a handful of goldfish crackers he had missed, I went back up to my room, still hearing the rushing water from my shower. Looking at the clock, I saw it was already 5:45, fifteen minutes before my parents ventured downstairs. I started to panic a little but kept my cool. I barged into the bathroom and drew the curtain on my friend, who seemed to be lathering his body for the tenth time. “You fucking ate my kitchen bare,” I said. He looked at me, looking half annoyed I wouldn’t let him enjoy his new body and half amused at the situation. “Oops,” he said. He flexed his arm. “Does a body good. These puppies are over eighteen inches around.” They looked every bit that big. I looked on the counter and saw my tape measure in a pool of water, as if he used it in the shower. The scale was also sitting in a pool of water. He must have thought of that particular stat after he got in. “Two twenty one,” he said smugly, following my eyes. My jaw dropped but I wasn’t all that surprised. It’s not like that body was full of air. It took every shred of effort not to touch his body again. “Look, you gotta dry up and get dressed, Casey,” I said, practically begging him to cooperate. :We got fifteen minutes before my parent notice we were invaded by a mob of hungry drifters.” That seemed to get his attention because he immediately turned off the water and stepped out of the shower. His glutes formed ruggedly carved boulders each time they bounced with each step. He grabbed a towel and dried off, seemingly enjoying the experience as much as he did the shower. Meanwhile, I held up the clothes he wore yesterday to my own body and quickly ruled out his ability to wear them. I rummaged through my closet for the biggest clothes I could find, meaning invading the stash of gifts from my grandmother, who seemingly thought I looked like adult-large material. “You’ll grow into it,” she had said confidently. “Yeah, in five years,” I said to myself. Five minutes later, we were both dressed, sort of. The shirt looked almost painted on his torso and the pants, although only slightly snug at the legs and butt, rose a good inch above the ankle standing up. “Well, I wouldn’t worry about people making fun of your capris,” I said after he made a comment about them. “Who would dare?” he said cockily. His feet were too big for his shoes now, so I gave him a pair of flip flops. The fact his toes and heels extended past the soles was nothing compared to the ridiculous ensemble he was already wearing. I completed it with my oversized ski jacket. If anything it made him look bigger, but at least that size might be blamed on the clothes and not the man underneath. We both crept down the stairs. Well, I crept. He stomped like a one-man marching band. “I can’t help it,” he said, still grinning. “Honey, is that you?” my mom said from her room. “Yeah,” I yelled back, my face red with frustration. “Heading to school early. Have a meeting.” It was the most ridiculous explanation I could have offered but it seemed to suffice to a woman who didn’t know there was anything to worry about. “There’s leftovers in the fridge for lunch,” she said in reply. Casey failed at any attempt to hold back a laugh, most of it escaping through his nose in a sort of snort. In spite of myself, I laughed too. What can I say? It was funny. “Thanks mom,” I said, voice filled with humor. Ten seconds later we were out the door. “Well, its six am,” I said matter-of-factly. “School doesn’t start for another hour-and-a-half.” I looked over and saw Casey thumbing through his wallet. “I’m sure we could fill that time up.” Believe it or not, we did. School was about a half mile from my house, as was a local convenience store. After raiding it of any nutritional value and one extra large “No Fear” t-shirt that I didn’t know people even sold anymore, we found ourselves back in the gym at school. “I wanna test these babies out,” Casey had said, popping a double bicep flex while walking down the road. The jacket stood attention as it rose with his bulging arms. I relaxed somewhat. That jacket was plenty big enough even if the shirt underneath was not. Fourteen hours and sixty pounds after his first gym experience, my friend Casey, cancer survivor, was benching 405 lbs for reps. My body was in tatters from the night before, feeling like it would hurt for days. I wasn’t looking forward to tomorrow’s workout with coach. But Casey’s body was apparently begging to be used. His chest swelled with each rep, his lats flaring like wings as he pushed his arms up. He was beginning to look like a pro-bodybuilder, except his muscles were still long and hard, not puffy and bloated like I’d seen on the cover of magazines. Not for the first time I wondered what the limit of his growth would be. Between each set, Casey would pose in the mirror, and each time a new body would pose back, a little bigger, a little leaner, a little stronger. It was something neither of us got tired of. However, at 7 am, I finally touched his boulder of a shoulder and told him it was time to stop. People might be showing up soon. “So what,” he said, the left side of his mouth curling up in a smile as arrogant as a drunken fratboy. “Let ‘em come. He flexed his biceps and Olympian arms exploded from their cocoon, both heads of each biceps stretching their constraining skin.” I still remember the feeling I had right then, inches away from the herculean body of what must have been the most developed fifteen year old in the world. Little did I know then how many Casey’s there were out there. I finally convinced him to put his clothes back on and walk to the front of school, and it involved letting him know that more people could see him there than here. The jeans were a little tighter and the polo shirt was a joke. It stretched across his torso like a rubber band, every ravine in his back visible and every bulge threatening to tear it apart. He smiled knowingly and lifted his arm. “Corey, no,” I said pleadingly but he had already flexed his bicep and the sleeve ripped lean across the seam and his arm exploded out of it like water bursting from a dam. It was criss-crossed in veins and the striations writhed beneath. “Dude,” I said, internally wincing at how winey I sounded. “That was a nice shirt.” “Was,” he said matter-of-factly as he ripped the rest off as if it were paper. After a pause, he looked up guiltily, “Sorry, bro, got carried away.” I couldn’t feign anger I didn’t feel. Everything that had happened since he awoke that morning was too incredible to focus on the negatives. Looks like it was a No Fear day, which was somewhat appropriate. It fit well, his vascular arms and 60” chest still had some breathing room. Ten minutes later we were both milling around in front of the school with the rest of the early arriving students. Although at school the day before, I never really had the chance to introduce Casey to any of my friends. He made up for that today. People I only rarely spoke to now came up for no reason to introduce themselves. One in ten looked like the name sparked a memory from years back but none said anything. Most had never known Casey anyway. His face was the only thing that made him look the age he said he was. The jacket was somewhat successful hiding the bodybuilder figure he was sporting but the jeans, ridiculously baggy on me and only barely tight on him an hour ago, now showed off his powerful legs that took every inch of its circumference. He was a hit to say the least. We split up for home room but shared first period. At no point did I see him without food in his mouth, most gotten from the convenience store, the rest from the “healthy” vending machines in the hallways. He stood out when we walked from class-to-class, easily mistaken for a senior athlete. In a class laden with other freshman, he looked downright foreign. He did well and kept his jacket on, although he looked increasingly uncomfortable and shifted around in a way that garnered some unwanted (or wanted) attention from the rest of the class. Our schedules split us up until lunchtime, and the couple of hours in between allowed me to hear all the rumors flying around about the “hot new stud” at school. I even heard one of the teachers whispering about him to her aid. “We’re training together,” I often said to any person curious how I knew him. More than once, I garnered the reaction I secretly wanted: the look that pictured me being just as big as him one day. The bell for lunch finally arrived and I finally saw Casey again. He was hard to miss. I still couldn’t get over how big he was and suddenly realized that I was at eye level with his upper chest now. My heart both sank and fluttered at the same time. He was still getting bigger. He had to be 6’5” now. The hem of his pants was well up his calf now and his quads and glutes now pressed violently against the denim and stretched it across his girth. The thick jacket now only served to enhance his frame. Although it still did a good job taking away his definition, his biceps now stretched it when his arms were bent and you could begin to see the outline of his chest under the inches of padding and cotton insulation. He was eating beef jerky out of a Warehouse sized bag and carried a gallon jug of water with his pinky as if it were an empty teacup. “Where did you get that shit?” I asked harshly, knowing quite well how unintimidating I was. I had to very obviously look up to make eye contact with him. “The varsity football players have a food horde in the locker room. They hooked me up,” he said, seemingly unaware or uncaring of my tone. “You have to stop eating like that,” I said, somewhat desperately. He stopped chewing for a moment and raised his eyebrows. “Would you in my situation?” he said as he put another piece of jerky in his mouth and washed it down with a third of the jug, the muscles in his jaw flares with every bite. God, he had muscles everywhere. Ultimately, I couldn’t say I would act any differently so we went to lunch like nothing was wrong. While in line, Casey received second glances from everyone who passed by. He didn’t even act like he noticed, but I saw his eyes briefly make contact with some of the onlookers. He knew, and was loving every minute of it. We sat down at what would be called the “cool kids” table if this were 1987. Casey and all his size sat in the place of honor in the middle. His tray looked like my plate did on Thanksgiving: so loaded up with food that you couldn’t even see the porcelain underneath. Apparently the lunch ladies knew he was a hungry boy and were delighted to help quench his stomach. He was flanked by my friends Jeremy and Amelia while I sat on the opposite site of the table from him. Both friends were making seemingly accidental contact with him too often for it to be as it appeared, and both didn’t seem to fathom what they were touching. Then Casey really set the table off: halfway through lunch, he took off his jacket and lay in on his lap. “Can’t hardly breathe,” he told me when my eyes grew wide. “Jesus Christ,” Chandler Roberts exclaimed with alarm from the end of the table. And that was the least of the comments which erupted from the table, not to mention from other people in the cafeteria. Carla, the girl sitting to my right, reacted by actually spitting her iced tea all over Jeremy’s face. To say Casey was bigger than this morning was an understatement. The No Fear shirt was an errant flex away from tearing apart. How big did one have to be to stretch an XL shirt by that much? His lats bulged and his shoulders looked like pumpkins, ridges and all. His chest was pressing against the shirt comically and bounced involuntarily with every movement of his arm. The veins and striations in his arms bulged through the t-shirt as if the fabric were merely paind. His back must have been equally impressive, for it garnered as much attention from the crowd seated behind him as his front received from us. “How on earth did you get all those muscles?” Colton, a friend of mine sitting next to me, also a bit of a gym rat, asked. “Hard work,” he said simply as he chugged his third carton of milk. His unflexed, but boulder-looking arm looked to be at least 20” around. Carla, who was still emotionally recovering from giving Jeremy’s face a bath, gawked openly. The rest of the lunch period, of course, revolved around Casey. And to be honest, I loved it. A couple of minutes after Jeremy finished drying his face, a particularly huge senior walked by and ducked his head next to Casey’s ear. “I don’t know who you are, or why you’re sitting with the freshman, but I would kill to train with you, bro.” Casey grinned and at that precise moment, the fabric over his right shoulder split down the seam and ran itself all the way up to his neck, allowing the fabric on either side to fall back and reveal a smooth and gargantuan trap. I swear I didn’t see him flex or anything, but the timing was too perfect to not speculate intent. The big senior’s head snapped back and he dropped his lunch tray to the ground while his mouth hung open like a fish out of water. Casey turned around and I heard another stitch pop somewhere but didn’t know where. “I don’t know if you could handle my routine,” he said before turning back around. The senior walked away, leaving his trey on the ground and his gaze on Casey’s bare shoulder. The rest of the table was silent. By the time we were getting up from lunch, Casey sounded like an old ship at sea, every stitch of clothing creaked as they were pulled tighter and tighter or snapping all-together. Each bulge of his abs were clearly visible and protruded from below his shirt like a super-hero from a comic book. His quads bounced and boiled enough to show off their deep cuts even through the thick denim of his jeans. He seemed to realize that it would be a good idea to put the jacket back on but even it was looking comically tight by this point. “I don’t know what to say,” I whispered to him. And it was true. “Say it’s awesome,” he said with a laugh. I turned towards him, not surprised to see that I was eye level with the lower part of his chest now. Looking down, the bottom of his shredded calves could now be seen below the bottom cuff of his…my…jeans. I guessed he was 6’6, and maybe 260 lbs. Hell, maybe 300. Maybe more. It was hard to tell at this point. The lines of his biceps and triceps bulged through the polymer fabric of the jacket. It camouflaged nothing now. He might as well be walking around shirtless. My jeans groaned with each step he took. “I think you should stop eating until we get you out of here,” I said on our way to English, which we happened to both share. As if to answer, he pulled out yet another bag of beef jerky and started eating it one shredded leaf at a time. I sighed, but my stomach was fluttering. He was right. This was awesome. There were two more periods that day and I was counting down every second until that final bell. English was a lesson in patience. Casey sat next to me, concentrating only on what he was putting in his mouth. It seemed like every bite of food Casey swallowed resulted in the sound of another stitch popping somewhere on his body. The jacket now looked painted on him and, by the end of the period, I knew that the popping stitches were now coming from the jacket. The shirt underneath was probably just rags at this point. We split up for the final class and as I watched him go, standing head-and-shoulders above anyone else in the hallway and half again as wide. A trail opened up for him and not an eye was drawn to him as he passed by. I could only guess what he would look like by the final bell; a mere hour away. CHAPTER 6 I was standing in front of school after the final bell, allowing the milling masses of students to walk around me as I waited for Casey to meet me for our walk home. My last period was rife with whispered rumors about what happened with my swelling friend during our lunch period and the claims grew wilder as the minutes rolled by. “He picked Rick Barnes up by the neck and threw him across the lunch room,” I heard one guy say. I supposed Rick Barnes was the football player who asked to work out with him. The general consensus had Casey at well over seven feet tall and having to duck and turn sideways to get through a doorway. I chuckled internally at the exaggeration stated as fact yet had to question how far from the truth it actually was. As I eavesdropped on the conversations in the hallway and outside in the causeway, I realized the rumors were intensifying even further. “Some muscle guy burst clean out of his shirt and pants,” a girl said. “Guess they don’t make clothes big enough for a stud like that.” “They had to usher him out of the class,” I heard another person say. “Apparently he had to hold his backpack in front of his dick because his underwear came off too.” “I saw him in the hallway while I was heading to the bathroom, dude,” I heard from another. “Mr. Robertson was escorting him and had to reach up just to hold on to his arm. Fuck man, his hand didn’t even make it a third way around his bicep. The guy must have weighed…” His voice faded into the din of the passing crowd. No one who heard these tales believed them entirely yet passed them on as truth nonetheless. I didn’t believe completely either until a girl I actually knew hit too close to reality with her rendition. “He was eating like a starving animal and drinking his jug one water as if addicted,” Amber Reynolds said to a friend of hers as she walked by. “It was like he didn’t even hear the stitches on his clothes popping like fireworks.” I grabbed her arm before she could walk by and she pitched an annoyed look before she realized it was me. “Where you actually there?” I asked quickly. “What happened?” Amber’s dreamy smile returned. “I was there,” she said almost breathlessly. “It was the most incredible thing I’ve ever seen.” I thought of Casey’s overstuffed backpack and jug of water. He refilled that gallon jug three times during lunch alone and who knows how much food was in that pack. If muscle is 85% water, then Casey had an infinite supply of growth readily available. “Go on,” I said impatiently. “It was the craziest thing,” Amber Reynolds said, her eyes wide with excitement. “He just kept eating and drinking, eating and drinking until those little pops turned into the sound of paper ripping. I looked back and saw that his jeans had ripped along the thigh and was growing down his leg and up to his waste. His legs just erupted from the tear like they couldn’t wait to escape and…” she swallowed and took a breath. “I can’t tell you what they looked like. It was like…like a tree trunk covered in skin. They were so huge.” She held her slightly curved hands in front of her about two feet apart, as if mimicking how big his thighs actually were. “Then it went really crazy,” she continued. “He just…flinched. Or shrugged, or something.” She paused, her eyes glassy and somewhat…lustful. “And his clothes just fell away.” “Fell away?” I repeated, confused. “Fell away,” she said again. “Like he was shrugging off a blanket. Suddenly he was naked save for the clothes he was sitting on and a few tattered rags sitting on his bare legs. Oh god, what a sight.” “What happened to him, Amber?” I asked loud enough to break her from her stupor. She still looked at me a moment before answering. “I guess they took him to the principal’s office,” she said. Then she turned to the friend she had originally been speaking to. “I’d say I was sorry to see him go but at least I had the chance to see those gigantic legs move. Oh, and Sandy,” she said, returning her attention back to her friend. “His ASS. It was like two pumpkins trying to eat each other.” I raised my eyebrow at her strange description but let it and the two of them go as I raced back into the school to the principal. Making my way down the hall, I bolted right past the “Students must be escorted to enter” sign and into the faculty area. “Hold it right there, young man,” a woman said to my back as I raced by her and into Mr. Stone’s office. The principal, himself, was on the phone when I barged in and he immediately looked none too pleased to see me. “Hold on one moment, ma’am,” he said to the phone under a furrowed brow. “What do you think you are doing?” he asked me with a mix of anger and surprise as he pressed the mute button on the console. “Sorry, sir,” I said truthfully. “My friend Casey apparently had an…incident today.” The principal’s stone gaze softened and was replaced by a sort of dreamy terror. “Casey Valencort?” “Yes,” I said simply. The principal looked like he’d just flashed back to a memory he’d successfully tried to forget. He even started mumbling to himself as his eyes shot to a corner of the room behind me. I followed his eyes and saw the ruined remains of a wooden chair which must have originally rested where I now stood. God, I thought with surprise. How much weight would it take to crush it like that? I looked back at the principal, who was still blank faced and incoherent. “What happened?” I demanded angrily, shaking him out of his own mind. The fact he wasn’t upset with my tone was testament enough to his shock. “Coach Rodriguez took custody of him, took him to find some clothes,” he said blandly. I nodded and started to leave the office. “Wait,” the principal said, the gusto in his voice returning. I turned back, waiting for the rest. His fortitude was short-lived as his eyes had already glazed over a bit and the strength in his voice was gone. “What’s wrong with you kids these days?” I didn’t even answer. I was out the door and racing towards the gym. A minute later I burst through the doors to the school gym. Normally full of jocks pumping iron at this point (Monday was an exception as it was technically closed during the first day of the semester), it now held only two people: Coach Rod and the biggest human I’d ever seen in my life. Coach, all 250 pounds of him, was obviously dwarfed by my friend. Casey was shirtless and I’m not sure a shirt of any standard size would have fit him. However, Coach had found what looked to be XXXL shorts for him and it was so baggy at the waste that it rested on the stone shelf of his glutes yet still looked glued to what must have been 40” thighs. Casey himself was doing barbell curls, with four plates on either side. The kid was curling over four hundred pounds. And easily. His arms were crisscrossed with veins were pumped to nearly thirty inches around. Each different muscle in his arm stood out in bold relief. Coach Rod was sitting there, looking like a dwarf, eyes glistening in amazement. Based on the size difference, I’d put Casey at nearly seven feet tall and easily over 300 pounds, probably closer to 350. Both stopped what they were doing when I ran in. Casey was a site to behold, and for the first time today he didn’t have food in his mouth. His backpack was open and empty. He still had the jug with him, and took gulps often. Even at this size, his muscles were long and lacked that bloated look of a normal person who attained such mass. The entirety of his body was growing (if to a smaller extent than the muscle) and that included his bones, probably his organs, and (thank God) his skin. He was becoming a giant in every sense of the word. A giant made of corrugated steel covered in skin. He was also still growing, I assume, because he was continuously stretching and shifting as if to make room for new mass. I wondered how much “muscle reserves” he still had left in his stomach. He lifted his arms over his head in a just-out-of-bed stretch that made him look like a titan breaking out of a mountain. His lats flared like wings the size of a whole ham and pulled his iron mid-section of deeply etched ab blocks the size of mason bricks tight. He smiled at me between upper arms that dwarfed my head. Even after such an eventful day, I saw no fear in his eyes. There was only determination and an obvious enjoyment. “What up buddy?” he asked. Had his voice always been that deep? “I guess I should ask you that,” I said as I reach the two of them. As always, being this close magnified everything. Coach Rod’s own huge size somewhat compensated for Casey’s unnatural proportions at a distance but up close, there was no denying how big my buddy had become. He was as tall sitting as I was standing. There wasn’t a soft spot on his body, each muscle stood out boldly as if flexed. I could put both my outstretched hands, side-by-side, and not cross a single pec. Each shoulder was as big as my head. In short, he could break me like a twig with no effort if he had such a motive and there was nothing I could do about it. “Your friend has had quite a day,” Coach Rod said surprisingly casually. “An amazing day.” “Yeah,” I replied brilliantly. “He won’t tell me what’s going on but I suppose that’s his business anyway,” Coach continued. “What’s my business is making sure you two boys are okay.” “I’ve never been better,” Casey said as if for the tenth time. Coach Rod nodded impatiently, as if he’d heard it for the tenth time. “Just promise me you won’t end up giving half the high school a peep show again, young man.” Casey responded by bouncing his pecs, forcing those two fifty pound heaps flesh to jump like rabbits. “But it’s so much fun,” he said, every bit the fifteen year old he was. I saw a fistful of fury cross Coach’s eyes but was quickly replaced with a sparkle. To my surprise, he smiled. “How did it feel walking through those halls with a bookbag barely covering your junk for all to see?” “I ruled the world,” Casey said with a grin. “Hah!” Coach barked and slapped Casey on the arm, hard. The boy didn’t even move. Shit, his arm didn’t even dent. “I bet it did.” “CASEY!” a voice called from the door I just entered through. The three of us turned our head to see Casey’s mom standing in the doorway. Her face was a mask of worry and mascara stained streaks ran down her eyes. “Mom,” he said as he got up and walking by me. I was wrong, we was over seven feet. And over 350 pounds. He thundered over to his mom and bent over to embrace her, almost making her disappear in his arms. “Are you okay?” she asked, doing her best to take in the giant in front of her. The top of her head barely reached the bottom of his chest and he was easily twice her width. “Never better,” he said yet again. “But-“ She reached up and covered his mouth with her finger. “Shh. We have a lot to talk about, I know. On the way home.” And it was as simple as that. With a gracious nod to both Coach and me, she ushered the giant out of the room. Both of us exhaled breaths we didn’t know were being held. After an awkward silence, I smiled and did what I do. “Think you can make me that big?” I asked. Coach laughed a nervous laugh. “Can’t say it’s not possible,” he said and looked at the now vacant doorway. “Apparently nothing is these days.” “See you tomorrow afternoon?” I asked. He looked at me and nodded. I got up and left, leaving Coach on the bench staring at the wall. I could only guess what was going through his mind. I ignored the half believed rumors of a giant walking to a Camry and having to bundle himself into a ball to get in. Apparently he’d been so heavy that the passenger side of the car nearly dragged on the asphalt as it drove away. I walked home, expecting a call from my friend that never came. I let him be. My parents must have known something was up; they never asked about the suddenly empty kitchen. I went to bed early, dreaming about what it must be like to be any size you wanted. Casey wasn’t at school the next day but the rumors continued. He went back to the military lab he’d come from. He was playing football for a college team. One guy swore he was in the porn industry now. No one seemed to remember that I was the one who brought him here, and I was ok with that. I pounded another grueling workout with Coach Rod and tried to call Casey on the way home. No answer. After he didn’t show up the next day, I dropped by his house. His mother answered the door. “Hey there,” she said, her smile only semi-believable. “I was just wondering if Casey was home,” I said, sounding like a ten year old. “I’m sorry, hun, Casey won’t be back,” she said, sending a knife through my heart. “But I can tell you it’s for the best. He said so. It was wrong of me to keep him in a bottle I suppose.” She looked like she was only half convinced. “Will I see him again?” I asked. She smiled again, her eyes distant. “I don’t know. But you two have something special I suppose. That may bring you together.” I nodded but my heart was sinking. “Well, thanks,” I said and turned away. “Wait,” I heard at my back. “I almost forgot.” I turned back towards the door and saw her walking down the foyer and into the adjoining living room that was still serving as a receptacle for what remained unpacked from their move. She pulled a taped up box about twice the size of a standard shoe box and came back to the door. “He said you might want this,” she said as she handed the box over. “Said it’s some stuff from when you were kids.” I was somewhat taken aback, wondering if I should feel hurt and if he was closing himself out of my life after reintroducing himself into it so briefly. It tested it in my hands, ready to be gone. I bid her goodbye again, still perplexed by her strange mixture of sadness and…relief? The walk home was short and the box couldn’t have weighed more than ten pounds. It was slightly damp on the bottom and quietly rattled with each step, as if filled with beans. Ten minutes later it was on the desk in my room and I was cutting along the taped seam with my house key. Opening it revealed a sealed envelope sitting on top of some packing peanuts. My name was written on it, the letters large and somewhat unwieldy. It made me wonder how big Casey was when he penned it. How big do you need to be before using standard pens becomes a delicate chore? The letter inside was written in the same oversized and clumsy script. I heard somewhere that Vikings used to slice open their palms and shake hands with their closest friends, forming a bond that enemies could never break. As Blood Brothers, they gained each other’s strength and would meet each other in the afterlife if slain. I’m not sure what’s going to happen to me; maybe an afterlife in its own rite. There’s a lot more to this story than I ever knew and am still digesting it. I could use a Blood Brother along the way. The choice is yours, of course. Your friend, Casey I put down the letter and brushed aside the packing peanuts. Inside was a bunch of those pills he was taking before he came back. I was confused, and pretty sure we determined those to be poison. I took a few of the bottles out and noticed another, smaller box resting underneath. It was sitting on two ice packs that had melted back to mush. The smaller box was metal and looked pretty official. I opened it and my heart skipped a beat. Inside was a sealed hypodermic needle and next to it was a small vial filled with a thick red liquid so dark it was nearly blue. The words in the letter came crashing home, and what Casey wanted me to do. Blood brothers indeed. Blood Brothers 2 (Chapter 7) I rolled the vial of Casey’s blood in my palm, my mind trying to sort out a dozen different scenarios at the same time. From the din which crowded my senses came only one question, travelling only at a whisper yet as powerful as a typhoon. Would it make me like him? I didn’t know how to use a syringe; I’d never done any drug other than smoking a cigarette in eighth grade. And I’d hated it. I mean, it’s not like Casey had AIDS. What’s the worst that could happen? Before I could consider an answer, I involuntarily started focusing the BEST that could happen and doing so made my mind wander as if in a dream. I mentally felt my body, one that had felt so top of its class a few days earlier. I had a six pack, sure, but it was mostly due to me being lean. It’s not like it could take a punch. I told my meathead buddies that I had 14” arms but that required a full pump and a pretty solid rounding up. I suddenly felt like a man dying of thirst staring at a river of water, fresh and clean…and would keep him from ever being thirsty again. I took off my shirt and stared at the mirror on my wall. A weak voice in my head told me I was no slouch and an even quieter one said it was silly to compare my development at fifteen to a model on a magazine cover, a bodybuilder football coach, or a freak teenage boy. A louder one mentioned the dozens of same age guys at my school with better bodies than me. Why couldn’t I be the genetic freak? “Who listens to the quiet voice anyway?” I whispered to myself as I emptied the vial into the syringe and drained it in my butt cheek. It hurt like hell. Deed done, I dropped the empty syringe and looked back at the mirror. I looked the same, of course, only now my mind saw the reflected image as a cocoon from which a specimen rarely seen on this earth would soon break free. Looking back, that was probably the most powerful I’d ever felt. What had the current great muscle gurus of the world seen in the mirror when they were fifteen? Did they know what they would become? I thought I did, and couldn’t wait. On impulse, I dropped down and did as many pushups as I could before my chest gave out, which wasn’t many considering the intense regimen Coach Rod put me through earlier that afternoon. Standing, I was disappointed to see only a moderate pump, if one I’d be otherwise proud of. For the first time I felt doubt that this would work. My mind flashed to a couple days before, when I’d taken the pills, so sure they’d make me buff. I’d felt the same then as I did now; would the pending disappointment feel the same too? Life went on after that night. I ate dinner with my parents, kitchen fully restocked. My parents talked to me about the complete devouring of a family’s foodstuffs; I said Casey and I were on a heavy calorie diet and we feasted that night. They didn’t comment much. For all I knew they heard the truth about Casey already. Parents can be so…willfully blind at times. Regardless, I ate like a horse, hoping it would affect me the same as it did Casey. It didn’t. I went to bed that night stuffed to the point of pain. I woke up the next morning, which happened to be Friday, and ran to the mirror. Same body. I walked to the bathroom, weighing myself and was surprised that I saw 154 on the scale. I normally weighed 150. Then I realized I had to use the restroom. To spare the details, five minutes later I wasn’t 154 anymore…I was 151. The disappointment was the same, it turned out. I went to school as if everything was normal. Any, quite honestly, it was. Casey’s fifteen minutes of fame were still whispered about in corners among the meatheads and muscle-lovers, but that was about it. Although not depressed, I still wandered through the day lethargically. That lasted right up until my appointment with Coach Rod… “What the fuck is wrong with you, boy?” Coach screamed in my ear, the veins in his sweaty neck standing out like electric cabling. I had just finished benching 155 five times. I’d done eight reps four days earlier; not good. We were not alone. The high school gym was filled with perhaps a dozen or so lettered athletes, most juniors and seniors and every one of them bigger than me. They all stared at the two of us but with a gaze that said most had been yelled at by the behemoth coach on many occasions as well. “Give me those ever-effeminate hands of your,” he ordered as he forcefully took them and pulled me to the pull-up bar that stood in front of full-wall mirror. After forcing the person already using the contraption away with a glare, he somehow made a tube of duct tape appear out of nowhere and ordered me to grab the bar. I jumped up and hung from it, watching my tiny lats flair like flattened footballs. My curiosity was replaced with a morbid realization when Coach wrapped my hands in duct tape until they were nothing but grey balls connecting my wrists to the bar. I couldn’t move my fingers a hair’s width. “Now you’re going to hang there until I get one hundred decent pull-ups from you,” Coach said simply, then sat down and stared. I got to work but only got to eight before I gave up. “Fuck you, squint,” he said to my reflection in the mirror. I pulled again, arms, shoulders, and back burning. After hanging for a few seconds, I was able to do another. “Ten,” he said, not even looking. He looked like he was losing his patience. Over the next few minutes, I did five more before calling uncle. “I can’t,” I moaned, hanging from the balls of tape with my toes six inches off the ground. Suddenly Coach’s evil eyes were an inch from mine. The bulges of his traps and thickness of his neck absorbed the periphery of my vision. “If I hear ‘can’t’ one more time from you, ever, I will never train you again. You understand me?” I could only nod and did another rep. “Good,” he said, eyes still on fire. Then Coach surprised me by taking his shirt off and leaping next to me on the bar as if to perform pull-ups himself. I looked at our reflections in the mirror before up. Me, the puny fifteen year old, and my new mentor, all 250 pounds of shredded muscle, hanging next to me with his lats flaring like wings beneath his bulging arms. “You want to look like me one day?” he asked as he performed a perfect pullup. “You gotta work like me.” Then he did another and another. Then he looked at me and said something which changed everything. “You…are…not…Casey.” Something snapped in my brain. I had been looking for the easy way out. I was looking for a body in a day, like Casey. But that didn’t happen except in two-day-long dreams. This was how you built muscle. I performed another pull-up; Coach did the same. His arms and lats were flushed with blood and bulged as they pulled his weight. I want that, I thought. I did another pull-up; he did too. I don’t know how long it took me to get to one hundred but that time was filled with more screams and pain than I knew myself capable of bearing. Coach performed every pull-up with me, and did it with much less strain and noise. Exhausted, sweating, and ragged. I hung nearly lifeless from the bar, head down and body on fire. I felt a solid pat and squeeze on my lats. “Nice pump, boy,” Coach said as he put a foot stool beneath my feet and began unwrapping my hands. I looked at the mirror and was happy to see that my lats actually looked big, as did my arms…even if both felt as useless as a wet sponge. I also noticed that the rest of the eyes on the gym were on me. Coach did too. “If you assholes have nothing to do but gawk, get the fuck out of my gym,” he screamed, all the more intimidating without a shirt on. Some actually did; the rest turned away and didn’t make eye contact the rest of the hour. Coach turned to me, looking as scary as ever but speaking softly. “Ninety-nine percent of everyone who touches a weight will never reach their potential because they let their body tell them when to stop. The second you do that, you fail.” His face was a few inches from my own, and his angry eyes and gorged body filled my vision. He tapped my forehead with his index finger. “This tells you when to stop.” Coach grabbed his shirt from the floor. “Never in your life will you have a body more malleable than the 15 year old sack of skin you now wear. You feel like wasting that time by doing a few pushups then playing video games the rest of the day, you do it on your own time.” He paused, looked at my body hanging in front of him, then a gleam entered his eyes and his lips curled into a smile so small I almost believed it wasn’t there. “See you Monday.” Then he walked out of the room. I got the hint; I spent the next hour working my ass off in that gym. Well, that is, after one of the other guys in the room was kind enough to remove the tape from my hands. When I finally left, I felt completely destroyed but my heart raced with excitement and my mind was on fire. I felt amazing; I practically skipped home. That night, after eating three meals in four hours, I hit the bed at eight that night and barely took a breath before I was out cold. The next morning I weighed myself. 152. Whatever, Rome wasn’t built in a day. The semester progressed and consisted of eating, lifting, school, sleep and an occasional bit of life. I decided not to play baseball that year and focused on Coach Rod’s training. Each session was brutal but seemed easier as the weeks went by. Each day I woke up feeling a little bigger, a little heavier. The feeling was verified by the tape measure and scale. By the end of the second week I was 155. By February, I could claim 14” arms without any guilt. I became more defined, my pretty boy abs grew deeper and harder and my chest started to bulge as my bench presses reach the 200’s. By mid-February, I started to notice lines in my quads and could actually see the muscle moving under the skin. I was at 160 at that point and had forgotten all about my failed experiment with Casey’s blood. I also felt I wouldn’t have a problem making 180 by next football season. People started noticing that my shirts were getting tighter and as the winter chill began to fade, so did the amount of clothes I wore. My abs were becoming famous and being asked to show them became almost a daily event. By March I told Coach Rod something I never thought would come out of my mouth. “You think the workouts are too easy?” he asked, his voice rising by an octave. The rest of the people in the gym came to a screeching halt. That freshman punk said what? was written all over their faces. “I was wondering if we could do this five days a week,” I said sheepishly. “I’m just not hurting the next day anymore.” A devilish smirk grew into an evil grin. “If you’re still saying that by tomorrow, you little prick,” he said coldly, “you’ll get your five days a week.” There was nothing hiding his belief that would not be happening. I puked twice, nearly passed out once, but that next afternoon I stood in front of his office and said I was ready for more. He was shocked. But the sparkle I saw in his eyes said he was also proud. By March, I “tipped” the scales at 165. I’d gained fifteen pounds in eight weeks! My arms were now a solid 15”, my six pack had become and eight pack, I was getting close to 5’9”, and my legs were beginning to look like a sprinter’s. Although the lightest guy in the gym other than me had to be 180, I looked bigger, and I was easily stronger. I was benching 225 for reps and could curl fifty pound dumbbells. By mid-March, I was 170 and had pretty much put any shirt with sleeves into cold storage. Although big for a freshman, 170 isn’t much to brag about in high school. One look at my hard and vascular arms would show just how much muscle 170 could hold. Spring break means nothing more than pools and days off for a freshman but I found a way to lose my virginity to a sophomore named Jenna Staples. That was when life took a little bump… The week after spring break, in the hallway between periods I was suddenly slammed against a locker and before I knew what was happening there was gigantic forearm pressed beneath my chin and pressing my neck against the metal behind me. “You fucked my girlfriend,” a pair of angry eyes said down at me. They belonged to Jesse Strand, a linebacker on the football team and one of the best wrestlers our school had ever seen. He was a junior and was probably the strongest person in the school. He was 6’1, over 210 pounds and, from what I heard, was one of those genetically gifted individuals who was far stronger than their size would imply…and his size was substantial. He wasn’t as ripped as me but at times like these that didn’t matter. “I didn’t…know,” I said with difficulty. I could see the bulbous shoulders and traps bulging under his shirt. His neck was as big around as some people’s thigh. “She didn’t…tell me.” He responded by pressing me harder against the locker. “Don’t speak, pretty boy, just listen. I… reminded Jenna why she chose me and we’re just fine now. You and I?” he said menacingly. “You and I got a problem.” He looked down at my sleeveless arms and sneered. “Those things you have may sway the ladies but these,” he said as he flexed his free 18 inch arm an inch from my face, “are for kicking ass.” A grunt from behind this overgrown asshole diverted both of our attentions from each other and to Mr. Reynolds, a science teacher, standing with a stern face over a pair of crossed arms. A moment later, Jesse turned to me again and whispered “this isn’t close to being over” before releasing me. I collapsed to my knees as he walked away. The whole episode probably took less than ten seconds but I still felt everyone’s eyes on me as they walked by. Although I my mind pooled with legitimate fear, rage and obsession covered it in an oily sheen. The feeling lasted until just after the final bell rang when I walked towards the gym at the back end of the school. I was in the covered walkway among a small trickle of students on their way to various after school activities when I suddenly found myself staring up at the aluminum overhead from the ground. Stars danced before my eyes. A second later, as I was forcefully pulled up by my neck, pain ballooned across the right side of my face and I felt blood pour from my nose. Jesse, now in a white sleeveless shirt that showed just how big his arms were, filled my view. I could hear the hoots and laughter of his friends behind him. “Let’s just say that love pat was the least you deserved.” Then he did something I had no idea would be as humiliating as it was: he spit in my face. My mind boiled in rage and before I could even think about it, I shot a bloody wad of spit right in his eye. My stomach dropped and panic took over while the spittle was still in the air. Blinking the return fire away, Jesse’s face turned a menacing scarlet and a dark vein started to pulse on his forehead. His friends stopped laughing, suddenly afraid of what might happen. He squeezed my neck, causing the tendons in his arm to bulge. My arms flailed in a vain effort to push him away. He grabbed them both by my wrists with his free hand. His grip was like a vice and the combined strength of both my arms couldn’t budge him an inch. Jesse looked around and I took the opening to do the same. Although no one was in our immediate vicinity other than his two lackeys, there were a couple lingerers in distant eye shot. Looking back at me, his bicep and deltoid bulged with power as he actually lifted me off the ground onto my tip toes to get my face right up to his. “That’s your second mistake.” He paused. “And you last. It’s going to take me a long time to do what I’m going to do to you,” he whispered in my ear. “Unfortunately, you look like a screamer. And we can’t be interrupted now can we?” He lowered me to my feet. “If I find you alone, you’re dead.” Dropping me, he walked away and didn’t look back as his buddies congratulated him for kicking the ass of a kid two years his junior. I wiped the blood from my nose, anger and fury boiling whatever fear and embarrassment I should have felt into nothing. I stormed into the gym, threw my backpack across the room, tore my shirt off, and practically demanded that Coach make this a day to remember. He did his best to comply, but within a few minutes couldn’t help but wonder if something was up. “What the hell’s wrong with you boy?” he asked sincerely as I wiped tears from my eyes after a particularly daunting set with the huge tire. I wasn’t crying, I told myself. The tears just came out with the strain of the last set. “Nothing,” I said mechanically. “What’s next?” That night, terrified and exhausted, I came home to find a letter on my bed. It was addressed to me with postage paid but there was no return address. Opening it, I pulled out a large folded sheet of paper that was about the size of a newspaper page when completely opened. On it was a colossal ink handprint, so big that my outstretched hand didn’t even cover the print’s palm. Below the print was a message, written in those familiar, clumsy letters. The message was simple and left me perplexed: Get ready. CHAPTER 8 I read the simple message a dozen times and my eyes kept wandering to that giant handprint. I remembered back to when my parents took me to a sports themed restaurant a couple years earlier. In front were about a dozen iron stands each with a ceramic basketball on its top. The balls each had a recessed imprint in it that replicated exactly the handprint of an NBA star. I remembered putting my hand in Shaquille O’Neal’s impression, amazed that a human could have that large a paw. All I could think at that moment was that this hand could engulf Shaq’s. I put the page down and looked at my reflection in the mirror. It was mid-March and I was now 173…and it was ALL muscle. My arms were over 16” and I was getting closer to 5’10” each day. I’d gained 20 pounds and two inches in height in only one semester. At this rate I’d be 210 and 6” by the beginning of sophomore year! Puberty was easily my favorite thing in the world…besides the feel of lifting heavy iron of course. I had actual pecs, not just bumps above my abs, and could bounce them like a real jock could. My abs were deep and veins were starting to show as they faded into my waist. They were also starting to appear on my arms and shoulders. I wasn’t huge, but I’d seen pictures of famous bodybuilders when they were my age and I could have held my own with any of them…well, most of them. Some of them. Anyway, I was easily the most built freshman in the school even if not the biggest. But there was a shadow over that celebration: Jesse was still bigger, and stronger, and was waiting for my guard to drop. Suddenly glum, I put the giant handprint away and grabbed my shirt to put it on. There were still a couple hours until dinner but I didn’t care. I was hungry. Good to hear from you, Casey, I thought as I shut the door behind me. * * * “Son, for god’s sake, slow down and leave some food for the rest of us.” That was my dad. He didn’t seem to like that I’d taken four steaks from the plate we were passing around. “Sorry,” I said, putting one back on the serving platter. My mom signed, but not in a negative way. “Guess we need to start cooking even more for you,” she said. My parents had grown accustomed to me eating three times what they ate in a given meal and prepared accordingly. My dad wasn’t as nonchalant about it as my mom. “I swear,” he said as he put the steak I just forfeited on his plate. “I remember eating a lot in high school but not this much.” “Oh come on Daryl,” my mom told him with a grin. “He’s exercising a lot. You didn’t touch a weight until college, and even then didn’t take it too seriously. We have a growing boy, so let him grow.” My dad just shrugged and started eating. I allowed myself to smile a little, relishing at how my upper arm was pushing against my sleeves. It was nice being the only child; I got their full attention and they didn’t like trekking into uncomfortable conversations. It wasn’t that I was starving, I just wanted food. Before dinner was over, I was able to convince each of my parents to give me half of their steak. 178, the scale said after dinner. I knew five pounds of that was in my digestive track but it was fun to imagine that I actually gained it in muscle. I took of my clothes, gave myself a quick pose in the mirror (laughing at the gut dinner had given me), then went to bed. It was only eight, but I was tired and there wasn’t anything left to eat. * * * I woke up to my alarm the next morning at 630, feeling as if I’d only slept an hour instead of the more than ten I’d actually clocked. I guess too much sleep isn’t such a good thing. I rolled out of bed and groggily made my way to the shower. I yawned at the mirror instead of giving it a good pose as I was accustomed to doing and turned the water on. The hot stream did a good job waking me up and by the time I started lathering I felt somewhat normal again. The cow I’d eaten the night before had apparently made its way from my stomach, for my abs were flat and hard again. I smiled at how weak they were a mere ten weeks earlier. These bulging discs could have stopped a truck. I toweled off and finished my morning routine which always concluded with a date on the scale. My jaw dropped. 177. Naked, emptied, and hungry, I was 177. Four pounds more than before dinner the night before! My heart thumped in my chest and my stomach jumped. I looked in the mirror, wondering if I’d had the biggest case of water retention in history. But I was just as ripped as always, if not a little more so. A quick measurement proved I was just a little bigger all over. My waist was still 29,” but my arms were now a little over my usual 16” and my chest was now over 41” where it was normally just below that mark. I threw the tape measure down and barked a laugh. What’s normal anyway? I thought. My “normal” hadn’t lasted more than a week lately with the way I’d been growing. Why question a good thing? I put on my standard sleeveless shirt and a pair of shorts that just showed the bulge of my quads before disappearing under the hem. As I did every morning, I cracked six eggs in a skillet and put as many slices of bread in the toaster. Coming back to the eggs, I shrugged and threw the remaining six in as well. “We need more eggs!” I shouted to my parents upstairs, their response unintelligible but probably having something to do with saying they just bought some. While eating my morning feast, I began making lunch…sort of. Instead of my usual two sandwiches, I just threw the two pounds of bagged deli meat right into my cooler along with a few other random treats from the fridge. To my backpack I added an entire half loaf of bread, the whole box of protein bars instead of two, five bananas instead of one, and a pack of MuscleMilk I usually reserved for midnight hunger strikes. “Mom, we’re out of lunch food,” I said, throwing away the milk carton I’d just emptied. “Can I take a few dollars from your purse for lunch?” That wasn’t exactly the truth as I hadn’t really eaten anything yet, but it got the response I needed. After a distant approval from upstairs, I took a ten from my mom’s wallet and headed off to school, already eating one of the protein bars. That day had a familiar feel to it, although I couldn’t quite place why. It started off pretty normally with me joining my friends in front of the school. It wasn’t unusual to get one or two comments about my growing body and today was no different. “Fuck man,” my buddy Graham said as I approached while eating my forth protein bar and washed it down with the last swallow of water from the gallon jug I always walked around with. “You have GOT to get me into those training sessions Coach Roid is giving you.” He paused. “He’s not sharing his stash with you, is he?” he whispered. I was a little confused. Graham was a year older than me and was, if anything, the bigger of the two of us. I made a quick and, hopefully, subtle comparison of both our exposed arms and was pleasantly surprised to find out that mine was actually bigger. I grinned when I realized he’d noticed me looking and was flexing his hanging arm in a vain attempt to win this impromptu contest. I went ahead a flexed mine too, shooting my triceps up into a striated horseshow and making the veins on by bicep bulge. “Fuck,” he said under his breath. “He’s kept me clean,” I said as I walked by. “Maybe we can get you involved in the fall. I’ll be right back, I need to fill up my water bottle.” The day started without much to talk about, other than being scolded by Mrs. Krebs in first period for eating during class. I sighed and put my half eaten back of turkey away. Although I wasn’t necessarily hungry, I craved food. The other teachers, thankfully, weren’t as strict about eating in the class and before long I realized I really would need the ten dollars my mom had given me. As first period became second, I was starting to get a little curious at the increased level of attention I was getting. It was all passive, no one actually talking to me, and I went to the bathroom a couple times to make sure my hair wasn’t stuck up and face was free of food. As second period moved into third, I strangely felt like I’d just finished the most insane workout of my life; my muscles were so pumped. Raising food to my mouth made my forearms squeeze against my biceps in a way they hadn’t before. By lunch, the feeling was even more intense. “Wow, I can actually see your abs through your shirt,” Carla said as she sat down with her tray. I looked down, wondering what she was talking about. She was right, my stomach pressed against my shirt tightly enough to show the ridges of my abdominal muscles. I’d been eating a lot that day so it didn’t really surprise me. What surprised me was that my chest was pressing against the fabric enough to make my cotton shirt look like form-fitting Under Armor. The shirt was hardly oversized to begin with, being a medium, but I knew it took some serious bulk to stretch it like that. All I could do was shrug. “Guess I’m getting a little fat,” I said as I took a bite of the burger I just purchased. Carla snorted, as did the rest of my friends. It was a strangely quiet and awkward lunch. I didn’t think much of it at first, absorbed as I was in eating. However, as I finished my meal, I realized everyone was looking at me. “What?” I asked innocently. They all looked at each other uncomfortably, none speaking until Jeremy Durst finally broke the silence. “Dude, you’re fucking huge,” he said simply. Everyone else rushed to confirm his comment and began asking questions. “So how big are your arms now?” Amanda asked. “About sixteen inches,” I said as I flexed it for the group. Most at the table wouldn’t know a 16 inch arm from a 6, but the few who’d spent any time in the weight room were quick to correct. “If those are sixteen inches, then mind can’t be over twelve,” Chandler said. I looked at my flexed arm, legitimately surprised as I took it in. It looked like a bodybuilder’s arm. A real bodybuilder. It was covered in veins and striations as it bulged from my arm like a softball. Chandler was right; they looked more like 17 inchers, or even 18. I smiled, finally letting the little voice I liked to ignore speak. It happened like this last time, sitting at this very lunch table. My stomach leaped into my chest as a rush of energy cascaded across my body. This is what happened to Casey. My heart fluttered and I suddenly felt invincible. Finally concentrating on something other than food and how to get more, I looked down at myself. It was like I was looking at someone else’s body. I gathered the rest of my burgers and threw them in my backpack before getting up. “I gotta go,” I said simply and left the table. I raced down the walkway, relishing at the feeling of my strong legs pulsing against the ground. I was easily over 180 now. What must I weight now? 185? 190? I laughed as I entered the school gym, rushed past the empty weight room, and went into the locker room. I stared at the scale as if it were a trophy and imagined it wreathed in a golden aura with angels singing. It was absurd but I was in that kind of mood. I stepped on and began sliding the manual adjustors, the course adjust to 150, and the fine adjust past 177…this morning’s weight. I kept sliding the marker past 180 and the bar didn’t move. My stomach leaped again as I pushed it past 190 and still the bar didn’t budge. “Oh shit,” I said, suddenly a little worried. I’m over 190 pounds! I screamed to myself, heart pounding. The bar finally broke to the neutral position at 196 pounds. Shocked, I turned and looked at the mirror. The man staring back at me could have won a collegiate bodybuilding contest. Striated shoulders bulged from my sleeveless shirt like melons, falling into triangles as they morphed into a ripped set of biceps and triceps. My traps pressed against my now humorously tight shirt and my neck looked like an oak trunk, well over 18” around. I tore off my shirt, revealing a pair of gorged pecs and the best set of abs I’d ever seen…on anybody. Ever. They looked carved from granite even though they weren’t flexed. I turned and looked over my shoulder towards the mirror, shocked at the rippling back I now called my own. It was a dream come true. I heard a creak from the door I used to enter and turned towards it. My heart sank. There was Jesse Strand, always reliably there to squash my best moods. That little voice started talking again, though, just as Jesse himself started to speak. “Look like we’re finally alone, fucker,” he said as he closed the door and locked it. “Looks like we can finally settle the score,” he began as he turned to look at me. His eyes widened in shock. “WHAT THE FUCK?” I was on him in an instant. He had put on a little mass this semester and was maybe at 215. I was “only” 196 but there wasn’t an ounce of fat on me. I knew I was a long shot from winning a fight with a star wrestler and had to settle this fast. If he had a moment to think, he’d have me. I punched him in the sternum, taking his breath away, then slammed the back of his head against a locker. He crumpled, gasping for air. I bent over as I grabbed hair on the back of his head and got right in front of his red face and hate-filled eyes. “Don’t you ever even look at me again,” I said before standing back up. I grabbed my shirt and started putting it on as I left locker room. I didn’t worry about him getting back at me; by the time he had a chance for revenge, I would be big enough to fold him into a pretzel. CHAPTER 9 The rest of the day was a blur. I couldn’t wait to show up in front of Coach Rodriguez looking like a teen titan. I barely noticed the stares and compliments from my classmates. My teachers could have gotten on their desk and danced the robot and I wouldn’t have noticed. Now that I knew I was growing, my body was all I could focus on. I felt strong and hard but the real rush came from knowing that I had complete control. I could be as big as I wanted; whenever I wanted. If I so desired, I could be 300 pounds in a few weeks! Who could say that? Who had such power? Even though I stopped my constant eating binge, I continued to swell until my lunch finally digested. The difference in my size between lunch and the end of school that day was visually negligible, but I could feel my skin slowly tightening across my body. It was like the best pump I’d ever had times ten. Hidden under my internal joy, however, was a slowly growing concern. They took Casey away because of this. Of course, at the time he’d been about 7’ and 450 lbs at that point with no signs of slowing down. That hand print alone proved he was bigger now. What would happen to me? I shook my head to clear it. Truth was, I wasn’t 450 pounds, I was will under 200. There were other freshmen as big as me walking around...although a little voice chimed in that most 200 pound fifteen year olds were probably a bit on the chunky side and not a chiseled slab of marble. I smiled at that thought but my thoughts quickly turned again. What would my parents say? I had begun to suspect they knew the events surrounding Casey’s situation in better detail than I did. What would they do when they found out their son grew almost twenty pounds in a day? Twenty pounds. Damn it felt good to know that. I was living in perpetual excitement, like a kid on Christmas morning continuously discovering there were more and more presents under the tree to open. My spirit lifted. If things got out of control, I could take some of the pills Casey left behind. It was obvious to me now those pills were used to reign in his growth, not help it. The doctors didn’t want a muscle mutant running loose but apparently neglected to take into account the habits of a teenager. I put my hand under my shirt on my way to the gym, feeling my new body and amazed at how hard the human form could be. The thought of taking those pills instantly vaporized. I would be giving any of this up, I would just have to keep it slow. Too late for that, squirt, I heard Coach Rod’s voice say. I groaned a little bit. If anyone would question my new size, it would be him. And he would know. I had to think of something. Fast. * * * “Well congratulations, boy,” Coach Rod said as he looked down at me from over the bar. “You just broke your personal best.” He might as well have told me I had brown hair. There was no excitement in his voice. I’d just benched 265 pounds eight times. A day earlier I couldn’t have bench 250 more than once. We’d been working out for 15 minutes and I was breaking personal records left and right even while holding back. I thought Coach would be thrilled, yet he had no energy. In fact, he sounded disappointed. I was at a loss as to why. It couldn’t have been my unusual workout outfit could it? I’d shown up to the session dressed in an extra large PE shirt and basketball shorts. That was my master plan to keep my size gains secret. That, and hiding the full extent of my newfound strength. Normally I wore a more flimsy pair of gym shorts and, like the rest of the guys in the room, was topless more often than not. He had had commented on the fashion choice when we first started but there wasn’t this resentment in his voice when he did. “Pullups,” Coach said, eyes dark under his furrowed brow. No, he mustn’t be feeling well. I smiled. I’ll give him something to feel good about. I jumped up to the bar and started cranking out pull-ups. Although he’d kicked my ass on this bar numerous times over the last couple months, nothing compared to that first day he made me do one hundred of them in one set. Well, I’d show him how easy it was for me now. I finished a hundred pull-ups in less than five minutes before jumping back down. My lats and biceps were on fire and felt ready to burst from my skin. It felt amazing. That said, I was barely winded and felt like I could do a hundred more if pressed. I smiled at him, waiting for praise or at least a scathing remark or two. He only stared at me with those cold bombardier eyes. I couldn’t take it any longer. “What’s wrong, Coach?” I asked, almost whiningly. “What’s wrong?” he asked. “What’s wrong?!” He threw his hands up as if begging the heavens for some lightning bolts to sling. “Where’s the fucking energy? Where’s the drive? You’re treating this session like a walk in the park.” He looked at me, eyes angry. “You’re not even fucking sweating. You…you’re wasting my fucking time.” My jaw dropped. This was not what I expected. Everyone’s eyes were on the two of us, his face red with anger, mine with confusion and shame. He was right, I had intentionally held back so he wouldn’t suspect something was up. It didn’t occur to me my results didn’t matter to him, only my effort. I felt my stomach sink. “Coach, I—“ I began before being cut off. “No excuses,” Coach said. “You come here to be worked and that’s final.” He put his hand on my shoulder in a rare moment of tenderness. “I mean I—“ he cut off sharply as he looked at the hand he just put on me. He squeezed it a moment, moved his hand to my arm, then squeezed that too. His eyebrows shot up and a cascade of wrinkles sprouted up his forehead and halfway around his shaved scalp. He looked around to the other gymrats in the room. “Alright ladies,” he bellowed loud enough to get everyone’s attention. “Gym’s closed for the day. Get out.” The crowd wasn’t happy about that but didn’t dally as they left. All the while coach held my arm tightly, erasing any idea that he meant for me to leave too. Once the door shut behind the last student, coach exhaled and let go of my arm as he turned to me. “Alright, take the fucking shirt off,” he said as he crossed his arms. Although part of me was frightened of the ramifications, a bigger part just wanted to show off. I pulled the oversized tee off and gave the coach an eye full. To call the coach a one-dimensional man would be a crass understatement. The man had two emotions: in-your-face angry and asleep…and I’d never seen him sleep. Apparently he had another state in his repertoire. I think it was shock but I couldn’t be sure. I looked at the mirror to see what Coach Rod saw. The reflection staring back at me was hardly inhuman, but to find my proportions on a fifteen year old was unheard of. “Oh shit,” Coach said. “You too?” I turned to him, trying to think of an excuse that would subdue his horror. However, when I looked at him, horror wasn’t even on the menu. Behind the surprise still so evident on his face was what could only be called excitement. His eyes literally twinkled with it. Any doubt the twinkle was something else was crushed when he smiled and said, “So how big are you going to get?” I was at a loss for words. All I could do was stutter. “Calm down, son,” Coach said as he backed away to get a better look at me. “I mean, hell, I thought you were bigger when you walked in the room. And taller for that matter. I’m just glad I’m not crazy. Your friends little…episode…a couple of months ago shook me up a little.” He turned me towards the mirror and we looked at our side-by-side reflections. Standing next to a 6’2 250 pound man didn’t make me look all that big by comparison but, with the overhead lighting setting a dark shadow over each crevice of my body, I was about as defined as a person could be. “Come on,” he said, genuinely excited. “Let’s see what your new body can really do. No holding back this time.” He walked over to the bench. Then, almost as an afterthought, he added, “Afterwards, you can tell me what badass supplement you’re using to get that big.” Coach and I learned exactly what my new body could do. I ended up benching 420 pounds and squatted 500. As could be imagined, every lift resulted in a new personal best. “Fuck yeah!” I roared as I dropped the bar to the floor after a 400 pound deadlift. I threw my arms over my head, relishing the pump that covered my body. My skin was pulled taught over every inch of my body. It was always a shock catching glimpses of myself in the mirror, that body surely belonged to someone else. “Fifteen years old,” coach said, mostly to himself. He shook his head. “I have to check something,” I said, wiping sweat from my forehead with the back of my arm. Something he said earlier had me curious. I started for the locker room, wondering at how the cool breeze of the fan felt on my bulging body. I walked over to the scale, removed my shoes, and took the height caliper up from the base. It was time to see how tall I really was. “5’11,” Coach said over my shoulder. He’d apparently found a measuring tape and didn’t give me a choice as he started measuring my body. My waist was an incredibly taught 31” and my swollen arms had ballooned up to 18”…albeit with the pump of a recent workout included. My chest came in at 45.” “How’d ya do it, boy?” Coach asked, eyes burning. I pushed down the panic. Truth was, I had no idea how I did it. The blood experiment had obviously failed. I searched my mind furiously for an answer. He saw something in my eyes and raised both his hands in a surrendering gesture. “All right, all right. It’s none of my business,” he said. I exhaled a breath I didn’t know I was holding. I wasn’t going to be sent to a hospital or something. Still, there was something else in coach’s eyes that wasn’t anger or disappointment. I couldn’t quite place it. “Listen,” he said, giving my shirt back to me. “I haven’t been fifteen since before your parents probably were, but that doesn’t mean I’ve forgotten what it’s like. I know what’s going on in your head right now.” He looked at my reflection in the mirror. “I’m not made for long lectures, which is why I teach here instead of a classroom, but you be smart now, ya hear? I don’t want to have to escort another giant on a one way trip to some government hamster cage.” I put the shirt back on, trying to figure out what the coach was saying. Then my eyes widened. “You know where Casey is?” I said more than asked. Coach looked at me from the corner of his eye. “We both have our secrets, kid,” he said simply before turning away. “See you on Monday.” I took the long way home in part to avoid an incensed Jesse but also to get my thoughts straight. Why now? It had been eight weeks since I used Casey’s blood. Was this sudden growth because of something else? My mind wondered and was hit by a truck when it considered the night before. The handprint, I thought to myself. Casey laced the letter with something. The message even alluded to it. “Get Ready,” it had said. I started growing that very night. I smiled and closed my eyes with my face up towards the warm spring sun. Thank you, Casey, I thought. A second later, I had my shirt off and in hand as I walked the rest of the way home. The rays set off my body with shadow and light, showing off my form in extreme detail. This body was completely and wonderfully alien to the one I had less than 24 hour earlier. My arms were pushed out by and constantly brushed upon lats that swelled from my back. There was a noticeable weight to my chest, as if gravity were paying special attention to my pecs. I didn’t even need to touch my abs to know how hard they were; they felt like a sheet of armor even from the inside. They were tight and hard even while relaxed. Every movement of my body made a muscle squeeze, some I didn’t even know I’d had. It felt amazing. A car horn broke my concentration and the sound of screeching tires made me turn towards the street I was walking next to. A few seconds of investigation revealed that someone was trying to get a longer look at me and slowed down. The person behind him wanted to do the same…without slowing down. I smiled even wider. I was quite a distraction. I got home a couple hours before my parents as usual, and tried my best to find clothes that hid my size. It was hard to do, since every glance in the mirror resulted in me stripping down to take a look at myself. All the while I was trying to make a plan. I couldn’t keep eating my way to becoming a giant like Casey… although my mind wasn’t as adamant about that rule as I would have liked. The thought of growing huge exhilarated me but my rational mind said I had a whole life to see how big I could get. I didn’t need to grow all at once…right? One thing all the voices in my head agreed to was that I needed to be a match for Jesse Strand. I couldn’t count on a surprise attack every time he wanted to take me down. If I could put on another fifteen or twenty pounds, I wouldn’t be such easy prey. Truth be told, I thought as I looked as my reflection with clothes on, I’m really not that big. Oh, I was jacked all right. But muscle is denser than fat and I looked perfectly normal with a nice baggy shirt and shorts on. Well, normal if you ignored the fact that my neck looked like it belonged on a horse…and my forearms bulged like a seasoned bodybuilder’s…and my calves looked carved from granite. Other than that, though, perfectly normal. I considered the whole package Casey left me back in January. Aside from the blood, he left his entire supply of what I referred to as Wuss Pills. Putting a few of those in Jesse’s meals on a daily basis would solve my problem: a few weeks of that and he’d probably have lost 30 pounds. I immediately discarded that idea. For one, it’s not like I had access to his food or water on a regular basis. And two…I wanted a fucking reason to put on more size. So it was settled, I would shoot for 215 pounds in six weeks. That was about a half pound a day. If I overshot, I’d take a pill. Simple as that…although the mere thought of one of those pills made me want to gag. My first step was maintaining a normal rapport with my parents through the whole thing. This proved easier than I thought and I finally began to understand how parents of psychos could end up saying “I had no idea he was capable of that.” Both commented about how big I was getting but neither cared to entertain that something might be wrong with their baby boy. My dad looked a little suspicious at times but I didn’t ever give him a reason to say anything. Besides, what father didn’t want their son to become a stud? So my plan worked perfectly…for a while. It turns out I actually didn’t have to eat much to gain weight. It was like my body became a high efficiency engine. 3000 calories a day was enough to gain my half pound. I actually had to consume less than I was used to. It was the best few weeks of my life: every day my clothes were a little tighter, my body a little harder. It was too small for anyone to see day-to-day but I found out people had longer memory spans than the previous 24 hours. “What are those things measuring now?” Chandler said in front of school one day. “A little over eighteen,” I said shooting him a bicep flex that stretched the seam of my shirt. He snickered, jealousy flashing behind the eyes of a friend who once outweighed me by five pounds or so. “Weren’t they a little under eighteen only a week ago?” “What can I say?” I asked with a smile. “I’m a growing boy.” Those admittedly frustrating responses had the desired effect of redirecting their focus to admiration instead of questioning. My workouts with Coach Rodrigues continued as always, only now every day consisted of a personal best in one lift or another. The man acted as if everything was normal, but he still had that distant look in his eyes I couldn’t quite make sense of. Three weeks into “Project Mass” and I was 207 pounds of granite and steel. Life was bliss…then came a Friday morning in late May, almost six weeks after my initial run-in with Jesse strand. The morning started off like usual with me walking up the schools front lawn to hang out with my friends before first bell. I made sure I ignored the stares I got as I learned making eye contact with my fan base only made them uncomfortable. A couple minutes before class started, I noticed my friends suddenly stare worriedly over my shoulder right as a hand violently grabbed my neck from behind and threw me to the ground. I gasped at the jarring pain from my back as my backpack broke my fall. I didn’t have time to gather my bearings before two solid hands grabbed me by the collar and yanked me to my feet. Two familiar eyes burned a few inches from my face. “We meet again, you little fuck,” Jesse said to me, his voice surprisingly baritone. He had avoided me since I sucker punched him in the locker room. I’d only seen glimpses of him since between periods which was ok by me. Now up close, I gasped. Dressed in a skin tight wifebeater, the man in front of me was not the buff but meaty junior he was three weeks earlier. Apparently, he’d been hard at work during that month long hiatus. Jesse has always been big and no one would have ever called him fat. But there had been a beefiness to him common to teens focused on mass. It isn’t common for a high school kid to be both shredded and massive. That kind of combo usually wasn’t possible until college…unless you were me. Jesse apparently found a recipe. Although still about 220, his meaty arms were now ripped boulders covered with flaring veins crawling that exploded from his strained shirt sleeves. His neck was as vascular as mine, only more bulbous and with mountainous traps rising up to the base of his skull. His pecs and abs bulged from beneath the tight cotton shirt. I was no slouch being only fifteen or so pounds lighter, but Jesse was a fighter and had the edge in both size and skill. He pulled me close, as he seemed so keen on doing every time we had these little chit-chats. “We’re doing this old school,” he said with an evil grin loud enough for everyone to hear. “You and me, after the final bell, under the overpass. We’re settling this.” Then he dropped me. That I remained on my feet was only a slight victory. Jesse barely seemed to notice as he sneered before walking away. The lawn was as quiet as a graveyard as I straightened my ruffled shirt. “I’ll be there,” I said to his back. That sent all the mouths in the area ablaze with whispers. I’m sure everyone thought I was terrified, which I most certainly was. Jesse’s absence from my life these last weeks were a gift I didn’t question. I’d just assumed my locker room sucker punch convinced him I shouldn’t be messed with. Now I new better; guys like him didn’t cower, they hunkered down. He’d apparently spent the last weeks completely dedicated to bulking up. Who knows what kind of steroids that kid has to use to look like that? I allowed a smile to stretch my lips as the first bell rang and all the students and their gossip-riddled voices walked into the school. I stayed put for a moment, letting everyone disappear, then immediately walked off campus. * * * A few hours later I stood looking like a fool in a newly bought XXL long sleeve shirt and sweat pants at the door of a Chinese buffet, feeling somewhat guilty about the financial ruin I was about to submit on the proprietor. Eleven am hit, the door was unlocked, and I sauntered inside looking like a nursing home pimp. I was relieved that no one questioned why a kid my age was at a restaurant instead of school. That probably said something about American values but I didn’t dwell on it. I was there for one thing and two minutes later I was at my table with two plates piled high with food. I mentally felt my body, currently dwarfed in my tent of an outfit. A few weeks ago I would have considered myself visual perfect. Anyone of any age would have killed for the body I had. Yet I wanted more. I looked at the food and dove in; beginning what I figured would be the longest lunch of my life. I went through plate after plate after plate. After my second helping, my body started to feel flushed and an anxious feeling started to flow through me. It was as if I were drinking liquid excitement. The feeling intensified and I soon felt as if I could run a marathon in ten minutes. I almost tried; it was hard to contain myself. My energy levels soared and it took an effort not to jump out of my seat. I wanted to laugh in delight. Soon after, my body started to feel funny. It was as if my muscles were tight from sitting still too long. As I continued to eat, I did things like shrug my shoulders and stretch my calf by raising the front of my foot. It seemed to help so I kept at it, ignoring the looks I was getting from the other customers. They must have thought I was on something. In a way, I guess I was. I tensed my abs and arched my back, then pumped my chest and arms. Soon the excited feeling in my body began to feel strangely similar to an orgasm, only prolonged as if continuously on the verge. I flexed my calves; worked my leg up and down to cycle my thighs; twitched my arms and pecs; shrugged my shoulders again. Every time I flexed, it felt like my muscles relax a little before slowly tightening up again. That feeling of excitement didn’t go away though; neither did my desire to eat. I never got full. I got another helping. As I got up to collect my forth helping, I almost stumbled for no apparent reason. It was if I had to rebalance myself. I exaggerated my step, squeezing my glutes and flexing my quads and calves. It felt amazing. I felt something else too. The fabric of my sweats didn’t feel as baggy anymore. Bending my arm as I held my plate seemed to pull at the fabric on my back. I also felt my arm bulge against my inner arm in a way I hadn’t before. I smiled. There was no doubt about it, I was growing. CHAPTER 10 I sat calmly on a natural outcrop of stone under the overpass, waiting for my eventual showdown with Jesse. School was still technically in session but a trickle of students was already making its way from down the road. If I was lucky, this would all be over in time to train with Coach Rod. He might find my new developments…interesting. Although a hundred cars sped across the interstate overhead, the span beneath it was isolated, known only to the homeless, the addicted, and the kids from the local high school…not a place any of our parents would approve of. Everyone congregating at the base of my castle did their best to leave me alone as I sat stoically in my long sleeve hoodie and sweatpants. A dead man didn’t like to be disturbed. I smiled at this but remained at a distance; no need to ruin the surprise. I was still taking it in myself. The me of eight hours ago would have worshiped the person I’d become. I felt heavy; I felt powerful. I half believed I could rip the ten foot high granite mound I was sitting on out of the ground with my bare hands. My new muscles yearned to be used and it was a demand I found extremely hard not to obey. This must be what a tiger felt like waiting to pounce on his prey…only my prey wasn’t here yet. I was accompanied only by my thoughts, which were scattering across my mind like swarming ants. I found myself wondering if this was a dream. I flexed my arm, watching it fill my baggy sleeve like a balloon. I could see every crevice and striation through the fabric, even the cable-like vein which ran down the face of my bicep. But it wasn’t the sight that thrilled me, it was the feel. The feeling of that bulging ball of muscle squeezing against itself was like having sex; it was impossible to describe the chemical rush that it created. This couldn’t be real. But it was. And it was amazing. But those ants that raced through my mind were calling out in terrified little voices. They’d started to scream their warnings while I was at the restaurant and hadn’t died down. Something wasn’t right. I shook my head, what could be wrong? I had to outweigh Jesse by 40 pounds now and I was strangely positive that I was even stronger than I looked. I worked my hand, balling them into fists then opening them and spreading my fingers wide. They wanted to hit something so bad. I’d give them their wish by allowing them to break Jesse like a twig…again. But that worry remained, unfocused yet intensifying. Meanwhile, a small crowd had assembled at the base of the stone, forming an impromptu circle in the middle. Situations like this were probably among the most primitive displays of humanity, right up there with public executions and anyone who’s last name was Kardashian. But just as with those latter examples, people flocked like lemmings to witness this happen. I noticed my friend Chandler walking up the crag towards me, his face lined with worry. He wore a tight green t-shirt, showing off what most would have considered a nice body for a sophomore. It was lean and ripped in the style so popular these days. I could curl him with one arm, I thought with a smile. “Dude,” Chandler said as he reached me and turned to look at the crowd. “Everyone noticed you weren’t at school today. There were rumors you were going to puss out.” I chuckled and remained seated with my arms resting on my kneecaps and hands dangling between them. My friend was barely six feet away; would he notice I was bigger? “I don’t know why you’re laughing,” Chandler said as he looked back at me. “I’d have shit my pants twice already. Anyway, Jesse wasn’t at school today either. He left soon after first period. Maybe he was looking for you to make sure you didn’t try to run away.” I shrugged but something in what he’d said sent mind boiling all the more. What made you grow? my brain suddenly asked me. I began to reply that the letter with the handprint had been laced with something but, suddenly, I wasn’t so sure. Chandler apparently took my silence as a request to keep talking, which he did. “You may have bulked up enough to convince the freshman class you’re some kind of god but but Jesse’s easily the strongest guy in school and that was before he started looking like Arnold Schwarzenegger.” He coughed in his hand and wiped whatever came out of his mouth on his pant leg. “Fuck me, I’ve been fighting this cold for weeks now.” I raised my head, heart racing. “What did you say?” I asked, slightly shocked at the new baritone of my voice. I wasn’t the only one caught off guard; Chandler was looking at me like I had two heads. “You all right?” Chandler asked. “You sound like you have a cold too.” I started to say something I hoped would put my friend at ease but the competing and overlapping little voices suddenly found a unified message and the floodgates opened. I did catch a cold, I thought feverishly. It just took a while to show all the symptoms. That’s how colds work. They gestate, then attack. I grunted in frustration and again flexed my arm, allowing it to swell and pull my sleeves tight. How had it not crossed my mind earlier? There was no chemical laced hand print. The mere thought of that seeming logical was absurd. “Holy fuck,” I heard Chandler say but ignored him. I wasn’t doing a good job hiding my size at the moment and didn’t care. It wasn’t the handprint; it was Casey’s blood after all. It just took a few weeks to take effect. Puzzle pieces I’d subconsciously kept separated until now finally locked into place. Casey had a disease and they fixed it with another disease. Now I had that disease…so the disease was contagious. “We gotta go,” Chandler said, his voice shaking. “You have to GO!” I stayed put but looked up. The crowd at the base of the hill was looking up at me and slowly backing up, their faces a sea of surprise. Did they suddenly notice how much bigger I’d gotten too? You have a contagious disease! my mind screamed, pulling my concentration inward again. I had a disease that took weeks to show all of its symptoms. I put my hands on my head, trying to force my brain to just spit it out. So what? I thought. No one injected my blood into their ass cheek. Suddenly a terrible thought came to mind that made my whole body tense. I heard a tearing sound, barely noticing that my bicep had ripped through the sleeve. I looked up at Chandler, who I realized had raced down the hill to join the others in their retreat. Why were they running? It didn’t matter; nothing mattered now. The terrible thought had turned into a terrible memory… Jesse, now in a white sleeveless shirt that showed just how big his arms were, filled my view. I could hear the hoots and laughter of his friends behind him. “Let’s just say that love pat was the least you deserved.” Then he did something I had no idea would be as humiliating as it was: he spit in my face. My mind churned with rage and before I could even think about it, I shot a bloody wad of spit right in his eye. …By body ran cold and I felt myself shake. He didn’t need to inject himself; I’d given it to him for free all those weeks ago. I knew the transfer of some strange disease through a bloody wad of spit was highly unlikely, but in my heart I knew it had happened. It explained how he’d turned into such a jacked teen in only a few weeks. More puzzle pieces fell into place. He knew what he was suddenly capable of, I thought. That’s why he wanted to do this after school. He needed time. Time to do the same thing I had done. Only he took everything to the extreme. I have to get out of here, I thought frantically. Now! I looked up at the crowd, all of whom were either running away or still looking up and slowly backing away. It had only been a couple seconds since Chandler’s innocent cough triggered this rush of enlightenment but many in the crowd were already gone. “What the—“ I started to say out loud before the second dreaded realization slammed home. The dispersing crowd wasn’t looking up at me. Their eyes were too high. They were looking behind me. I stood up cursing, stumbling as I tried to turn at the same time. The effort resulted in me falling back against the rock. I looked up and finally saw what had forced Chandler and everyone else to scatter. Jesse, clad in nothing but skin, had made his way up the back of the stone heap, and he made my last image of Casey look like a wimp. I didn’t know what the giant in front of me weighed? How much does a bus weigh? The new Jesse had to be a head above seven feet tall. His face was void of any youth he once had, the baby fat now replaced by hard muscular lines. His neck, as big around as some people’s waist, was a bundle of writhing snakes of muscle and sat upon traps that started at the base of his skull and bulged like watermelons to striated shoulders the size of pumpkins. His arms, which looked over 30” around, flared to the side to make room for a set of traps that could double as wings. Pecs as thick as my head bulged from his body and sat atop a cascade of abdominals that could have been mistaken for masonry bricks. A dick the size of my forearm swung between a set of thighs I wasn’t sure I could wrap my arms around. They tensed and relaxed as Jesse took his final menacing steps up the crag, each one capable of kicking a hole in a brick wall. “Miss me?” he asked, his deep voice booming across the under pass. He reached down before I could react and grabbed me by the neck. His shoulders and arms bulged with all the more power as he lifted me effortlessly up to his eye level. Just like Casey’s before, Jesse’s body wasn’t grossly asymmetric or bubbly like you’d expect from someone so massive. Instead, he was a giant with normal proportions. Whatever this disease was didn’t discriminate by growing only major muscles. The small muscles people couldn’t isolate in weightlifting grew too. He looked like a superhero. Jesse’s eyes inspected me and he barked a laugh as he tore my shirt off with his free hand, revealing my own Olympian body. “Looks like you tried to come prepared,” he snarled as he flexed an arm that was bigger than my head. “But I always beat the other guy when it comes to conditioning.” He drew me close. “I suppose I should thank you for sleeping with my ex-girlfriend. I seemed to have picked up whatever you got…and took it to a place you could only dream of.” If my windpipe weren’t gasping for air, I would have groaned in frustration for forgetting such an obvious form of infection. Was Jenna, the girl in question, also a muscle goddess now? Now was probably not the time to ask that question. Jesse made sure of it. The two of us were alone, the other students scattered now to the wind, Chandler included. I couldn’t blame him. Jesse radiated with power that could crush me without thought. What would such a mentally unstable person do to a much smaller innocent bystander? I found myself wondering how he’s gained so much mass in only eight hours. I’d eaten pretty much non-stop for four before the owners of the Chinese restaurant ushered me out. It didn’t matter. The only question that matters was whether I’d live through the afternoon. I did what any cornered animal does, I kicked and screamed and punched without thought. Every time I made contact with Jesse’s body, I winced in pain. It was like punching a brick wall covered in skin. Jesse grunted in slight discomfort but that wasn’t much of a victory. He responded by squeezing my neck, choking off what little air I had. He laughed as my vision began to blur and head throb. “I can’t have you catching up to me anytime soon,” he said as he took my arm with his free hand and started to bend it awkwardly as if to break it. Pain flared from my elbow and shoulder but seemed distant and diluted as I slowly lost my grip on consciousness. I distantly wondered if his laugh would be the last thing I heard when a series of alien sounds came pouring from the surroundings. I heard Jesse curse and suddenly I was on the ground, performing a strange combo of deep gulps and throaty coughs. My senses were still dull as the world exploded around me. I could make out people coming from random directions, some monsters themselves. I saw Jesse run naked down the same side of the crag he’d just ascended. Apparently these newcomers were big enough or numerous enough to scare him. I got to my knees, still without a full idea of what was happening around me. My head pounded as I ran in the opposite direction from Jesse, not caring if anyone followed as long as I could get away from the monster that nearly killed me. But I must not have been important enough. The sounds slowly faded behind me but I didn’t look back to make sure I was alone until a couple of miles later, when I fell to the ground gasping for breath. “What the fuck?” I said aloud as I got to my knees. Fear still clouded my thoughts but at least I had control of my senses again. My vision had only just recently returned to normal. I had absolutely no idea what just happened and was still scared out of my mind. I wanted to go home. I wanted to see my parents. I didn’t care that I knew I was acting like a kid. I was a fucking kid. I turned and made my way home; ignoring the stares and honks I received from passersby. Who were those other people? I didn’t get a good look at them but they may have been as big as Jesse, certainly bigger than me. I looked down at my body, surprised something so amazing could still seem small to me. But it was. I was bigger than Coach Rod now, but that seemed like nothing. I stewed the afternoon’s events as I made my way home, growing gradually calmer but no closer to finding answers. Half an hour later, I was walking up my driveway, only slightly surprised to see my parents’ cars in the driveway. It was only a quarter to five. I didn’t care. There was no hiding what I was now. They’d have to see me sooner or later. I opened the door and walked in, still dressed only in shoes and sweatpants. I instantly saw my mom, sitting on the couch and eyes rimmed with red. She’d been crying. She looked up at me, eyes dull and uncaring at first but growing wide as they dawned with recognition. She moaned. “Mom, I—“ I started but suddenly noticed movement in the room. A man in a tie and slacks stood up from where he was seated next to my mom. Another dressed in a plain black suit and tie with white dress shirt stood in the far corner of the room, seemingly trying to take in the whole room with one look. I stepped back, heart suddenly slamming against my ribcage. What was this? “Jordan Baer?” the man getting up from the couch asked sternly as he started to pull something from his pocket. I nodded, confirming my identity. He nodded back. “I’m Dr. Thornton.” I remembered the name from a conversation with Casey; he was one of the doctors responsible for his miracle cure. “Please sit,” the doctor said calmly as he sat next to my blank faced mother. “We have much to discuss.” THE END

Evan walked slowly over to the door just as Andrew entered the room. Andrew looked at Todd and Evan, who were both still shirtless. “Hey Dad, look. The shakes and the lifting are really working,” said Evan. He clasped his hands behind his head, inhaled deeply and crunched his abs. “I have a 12 pack!” Todd’s mouth was watering, his eyes tracing every inch of Evan’s massive, powerful back. His shoulders were truly massive, and he seemed to have delts growing on his delts. With one last deep breath, his lats seemed to push out even farther. He turned ever so slightly and made eye contact with Todd, and smiled. “That last breath was for you, Todd,” he seemed to say. Andrew looked at Evan, took notice, but he wasn’t really all that impressed. “Have you finished your term paper Evan?” he asked, very sternly. “Yes Dad, I was just proof reading it,” he said, pointing to a stack of papers on the desk. Evan went over to collect the papers, turning his back to Todd and Andrew. “I made the repairs, and the tenants paid their back rent as well,” said Andrew. Todd wasn’t surprised: Andrew had a very imposing presence, and knew how to get the problem tenants to fall in line, as he liked to say. Eighteen years as a Marine made him truly fearless, and people could sense that. “Tomorrow I’m replacing the concrete porch out front. Been putting it off for months, but I got the cement on the way home.” Andrew looked at Evan and said “Leave that for me, I’ll look at it later. Help me get the cement out of the truck.” “Sure Dad,” said Evan, who was out the front door in a flash, with Andrew and Todd following him. Evan walked to the back of Andrew’s F250 pick up truck. “Let me pop the door down, Evan and I’ll help you,” said Andrew. But before Andrew even made it down the steps, Evan tensed up, got into a ¾ squat, and just leapt up onto the bed of the truck. He looked weightless for these few seconds and even though he made a perfectly controlled landing, the truck groaned under his weight. Andrew glanced at Todd, and they were both a bit astonished. That had to be a jump of at least 48 inches. They watched as Evan squatted down, hoisted up a cement bag on each shoulder, and jumped back down onto the pavement. “Are those the 40lb bags, Andrew?” asked Todd. “No,” said Todd, his voice very low. “I got the 80lb bags.” The two men watched in studied amazement as Evan effortlessly unloaded ten bags of cement and stacked them up next to the house, moving 800lbs in a matter of minutes. When he was done, he bounded up to the top of the porch, silently pushing aside Andrew. He glanced over his shoulder at Todd, smiled, and grabbed the rusted steel railing, which was bolted to the front of the house. Todd could hear the young man inhaling deeply as his entire body tensed up: every muscle was engaged, from his back to thickly powerful legs. The railing seemed to be firmly anchored to the house, and did not yield easily. “Son, don’t hurt yourself. We can take that down tomorrow with the proper tools,” said Andrew. But Evan didn’t listen. After about 90 seconds, the railing started to creak loudly, and yielded to the muscle of the young Amerasian god. With one last deep inhale, Evan tore it right out of the concrete wall and tossed it aside. He turned around and said, “Anything else you need, Dad?” Andrew stood in quiet shock. Todd knew him to be a stoic man, but he could tell the former Marine was a bit rattled. “No, Evan. Thanks for your help,” he said quietly. “I’m going to get changed, I want to go for a quick run before it gets too late. And he turned and went into the house, leaving Evan and Todd alone on the porch. As the sun glinted off of Evan’s square jaw, Todd could see the strong resemblance to his father. His Asian features seemed to soften a bit, and the lighting just amplified his godly Nordic physique. “Damn Evan, that was incredible. But I don’t want you to hurt yourself,” said Todd. “That wasn’t hard,” said Evan, very matter-of-fact, “I just made it look hard for Dad.” And with that, he jumped down off the porch, picked up the wreckage of the railing into his outstretched arms, and slowly started to bend it, until it was completely folded over, then he tossed it aside. Evan was enjoying Todd’s reaction, and he stood in front of the porch. Todd could see the every muscle on Evan’s powerful body tense up, as he raised one fist overhead then crashed it down into the brick porch, sending debris flying in cloud of dust. After three of these blows, the entire first level of the porch was destroyed. Evan held up his hand for Todd, which gave no sign of bruising or irritation. “I could go on, but I think you get the picture now, right Todd?” Todd nodded in stunned agreement, as Andrew emerged, dressed in a tight t-shirt and shorts for his run. He came down the steps, looking at the wreckage, and didn’t ask a question. Evan took a few steps closer to him. “How far are you running tonight, Dad?” asked Evan. “Just two miles.” Evan blocked Andrew for a second, then reached his enormous hand and placed it firmly on the side of Andrew’s neck. “No, you will do seven tonight, Dad,” said Evan assertively. Todd watched in anguished silence: Andrew wasn’t accustomed to being spoken to in that tone, much less from his 18 year-old son. But Evan seemed to hold him in place, and after about ten seconds, Andrew said, “Okay Evan, I’ll do seven miles.” But Evan didn’t release his grip. He said “And remember the rules of respect, Dad?” “Yes Evan,” and with that, Andrew pulled his shirt up over his head and tossed it. Evan glanced up at Todd, who watched in awe: told you I could take care of him. Todd looked down at Andrew and Evan, who were now both shirtless. While Evan easily towered over his father, and was much broader, Todd also noticed that Andrew looked bigger too. His arms were bigger, his chest thicker, and even his already impressive shoulders seemed wider. “Okay. Seven miles, be back in 48 minutes.” “Yes Evan.” And with that, Andrew turned to run. Looking at his frame from behind, including his newly muscular ass, Todd could tell Andrew had put on a lot of new muscle. Evan walked back into the house and ordered Todd to follow him. Todd didn’t even wait for direction. He got on his knees immediately in front of the Asian god, and looked up. Smiling down, Evan placed his huge hand on top of his head and let Todd get to work on huge dick. Todd eagerly took all nine inches down again as Evan slowly started to pound his face. The triumphant showdown with his father seemed to turn Evan on even more. After a few minutes, he unleashed a huge load of cum down Todd’s throat, quietly intoning, “That’s it, swallow it all, every last drop.” As Todd finished ingesting the enormous load, he held on tightly to Evan’s powerful legs, and he noticed how warm the young man felt. He reached his hands up to the Evan’s steel-like abs, almost alarmed at how hot he was. He stood up slowly and asked, “Are you running a fever Evan?” “No. It’s my genetics. I tested everything out. My body works at a much higher rate, converting all the calories into muscle. Very dense muscle. My normal body temperature is 102 degrees. I’m a human furnace, Todd.” To drive the point home, he crunched his 12-pack for Todd. “Now get back on your knees, Todd. We have another 40 minutes before Dad gets home.” Todd complied quickly, sucking another three huge loads out of the young god before Andrew returned. Andrew came back into the house, at just under 48 minutes, a bit sweaty. Todd was able to better assess his build and indeed, Andrew was bigger than just a few weeks ago. He was never a lean guy, but now even his waist looked trim, and he had a clearly defined 6-pack. He walked past both Todd and Andrew without saying a word, still a bit miffed at Evan’s display of power. He started to bound up the steps to his bedroom, when Evan called out to him. “The shakes are in the fridge Dad,” Evan said, a subtle but very clear order. Andrew stopped, turned, and went into the kitchen. He passed back through the room with two smoothies in his hand, and went to his bedroom and closed the door. Evan turned to Todd and said, “Tomorrow we start a marketing plan for the smoothie shop. I have some ideas on how on maybe setting up some franchises. These smoothies are going to make us rich.” Todd’s dick was rising just listening to the young god’s deep voice. He walked over to Evan, leaned in and suckled on his enormous chest. “That’s a good boy,” said Evan in a quiet voice, his big hand guiding Todd’s head. “You are learning how to show respect. But now it’s time for you to go home. If I need you again, you will be summoned.” “Yes Evan. Let’s start marketing the smoothies. Anything you want.”

YOU & I The Beginning It started on Wikipedia. You know, that site that tries to provide a page about anything and anyone? I was just fucking around online one day and decided to add a page about me. I figured that if the site wanted to provide something about everything, I was just as important and newsworthy as a Kardashian or some third-rate actor with a speaking role on some soap opera, wasn't I? I started out typing things about me that were true - and rather boring. My name, obviously, year of my birth, personal statistics, career highlights, all the usual shit no one gives a rat's ass about in the scheme of things. I had typed a few paragraphs and sat back in my chair, looking at the browser window on my computer and I think I said, out loud, “Fuck it,” or something equally meaningful and decided to start embellishing the truth with some colorful but fairly innocent…not lies, exactly. More like exaggerations. I'm just going to explain this to you exactly as it happened. No need for embellishment - not that it matters to me. There is no such thing as embellishment anymore, as far as I'm concerned. So, I leaned forward and placed my fingers to the keyboard and added some other details to my biography. They were innocent enough at first, things I thought that no one would bother to correct or look up, but details that I knew were not exactly true. I typed in, near the beginning of my biography, "It has been noted that he has rather large feet." I typed that as a sort of joke. About my dick. You know? The thing about a man's foot size being a correlation to the size of his cock? I thought it was funny, and I thought someone would come along and erase the whole thing anyway. But I felt an odd sensation at the moment I placed the period at the end of that sentence. A feeling of tingling, I guess. Nothing hurtful, more like someone scratching the soles of my feet with a fork or something. I reached down to rub at that itch without looking and felt something distinctly odd. I looked down and I could see my feet growing. My heart almost stopped in my chest and I'm sure my breath caught in my throat. I could see my feet enlarging, I was watching them literally growing. I wasn't on any drugs, I wasn't high or drunk. And after a moment my feet stopped growing and the tingling sensation, or whatever it was, ceased as well. I had discarded my shoes next to the desk and I picked one up, placing it against the sole of my foot. And, clearly, my foot was larger than it had been by more than an inch. In all other aspects, my foot looked exactly the same. It was as simple as that, the first time. There was no previous indication that I could do these sorts of miracles, or whatever it is that I am able to do. Had I never typed something like that, perhaps I never would have known of my power. Perhaps it only manifested that day, or perhaps I had been able to do it all along. Does that matter? Does it matter when or how or why I can do it, when the fact is that I can? Maybe. From my perspective, I don't give a fuck. I stopped worrying and wondering about that a long time ago. At any rate, and for whatever reason, my feet had grown larger. I contemplated this for a minute, probably, checking and re-checking that the problem wasn't with my shoes and that the growth was real and not some figment of my imagination before I realized that I could just type something else to test what was happening. "He also has a third nipple on his chest,” I typed, figuring that I could not possibly mistake something so unusual as a figment. Feeling a more subtle but still noticeable tingling again, this time at the center of my chest, I lifted up my shirt and there it was, just as I had typed. A new, third nipple. I'm sure I laughed or made some odd noise in shock and surprise. I touched it and felt that same slight sexual charge that my other nipples delivered and then I dropped my shirt and back-spaced the nipple from existence again. There was no tingling sensation this time, but checking my chest revealed that the extra nipple was now gone. I sat back and considered my options. My big feet and extra nipple seemed to prove that whatever I typed onto my screen became immediately true for me. I wondered how far this power extended. "He lives in a large mansion" I typed, and as the words appeared on the screen, my surroundings changes, seeming to melt from the old appearance to the new one. I was sitting at the same computer, on the same old desk, in my same chair, but my room had altered substantially, and there was a soft echo to reflect the new, larger size of everything. I stood up and looked outside. Indeed, to all appearances, nothing else had changed at all. I was living on my same street, in my same city, with the same houses around me and the same neighbors and garbage cans on the curb and mailboxes. But I was now standing on the second floor of my house, and by opened my window and looked outside I could see that it was, indeed, a mansion made of red brick with a grand entrance below me and windows stretching out for some space. The street itself had been changed to accommodate this new edifice. The same small houses lived at either end of my new larger home, so completely out of sync with the other buildings, but no one had charged from their own homes to gawk at this suddenly-appearing huge new mansion. People walked along the sidewalks normally, as if I had always lived here. I grew giddy, then, and sat back at my computer to finish my new sentence. "He lives in a large mansion outfitted with the best and most expensive furniture with a full crew of servants and an Olympic-sized swimming pool in the back yard." "May I get you anything?" I heard an unfamiliar voice ask, and I turned to see a man dressed as a butler standing at the door of my large office. He looked extremely butler-y and I realized that even as I had typed those words, the reality I was manifesting lived up to my expectations perfectly. Without elaboration, the butler I had created was the butler I had seen in my head - were I ever to imagine what 'my butler" would look like. I shook my head, he bowed his, and I laughed again at what was apparently happening all around me. But typing everything was going to become quickly very tedious. Did I really want to carry around something and have to keep adding to this Wikipedia entry to make it so? Of course not! The next words I typed, therefore, were: "When he speaks his desires, they become real." I stood up and cleared my throat. Then I said, simply enough and without considering the meaning, "I am the most beautiful man in the world."” I spoke the words, just nine little words, and looked down at myself to watch the change manifest. I should have been standing before a full-length mirror absolutely naked, but I wasn't thinking that far ahead. It was momentous, that change, and everything that came afterwards stems from those nine words. I looked down at myself as my words became real. The changes were subtle at first, and it was only later than I understood the real meaning behind them. What does beauty mean? Everyone has their own interpretation of it, don't they? But I became to everyone else the most beautiful man in the world, even as I became it to my own interpretation. It was so simple, so effortless. Merely speaking the words made it so. And over the course of a few moments, I became the most beautiful man on the planet. Only after I felt the changes cease did I wander into my walk-in closet (filled with the most beautiful and expensive clothing, naturally) and looked into a mirror. Dissatisfied at first, I said, "I am naked," and then I was. I came instantly, gasping for breath and pushing a sudden wealth of cum from my dick. Seeing myself - my utter beauty, the perfection of the human form - made my exquisite cock throb to instant erection. My libido grew inflamed, my gorgeous balls seized up, and I came hard and suddenly and fully. My face, my body, the perfection of my new self, it was beyond comprehension; overwhelming. I smiled as my cock - the most beautiful cock on the most beautiful man - jerked and throbbed and pumped out the last of my cum from my beautiful balls and I sighed with contentment on my perfect face. I wanted to cum again, but I couldn't. The force of my orgasm was absolute, leaving my beautiful body aching to achieve endless orgasms. I had never beheld someone so magnificent, so gorgeous, so perfectly beautiful. No man or woman in my experience, no one I had ever seen, could begin to approach my own level of physical perfection. No matter where I looked on my new body and face, no matter what attribute I concentrated my attentions upon, everything about me now was absolutely - and almost unbearably - beautiful. I glanced at the reflection of my throbbing - almost painful - erection, deflating from its explosion and dripping with my spent load from my perfect, beautiful, heavy balls. I licked my lips and said, ”I can cum as much as I want to, and as often as I want to, any time that I want to.” My cock, perfect and beautiful, suddenly turned red and shiny as it engorged with blood and rose immediately to its majestic erect perfection. I shot a long, fat, thick stream of cum that wasn't like any other orgasm I had ever experienced. I was nearly overwhelmed with pleasure as I came, watching my prick swell and thicken and shoot a fat rope of bright cream against the mirror. I could see my balls swell in my reflection, feel their weight and size increase as I began to produce an endless supply of hot, sticky cream that swelled in my balls and ached for release. I shot it out of my dick - my perfect, beautiful dick - over and over, coating my reflection in a film of masculine essence. I merely stood there, hands balled into fists at my sides, my hips thrust forward, my fat cock jerking and jumping, watching myself pumping fat ropes of hot cream from my thick and beautiful hard-on. I kept pumping and experiencing the intense pleasure of orgasmic release each time, moaning with satisfaction and desire, and then pumping another long, thick stream. “I… I am the… the most powerful person… on the planet." I gasped these words as I experienced this new powerful and unending orgasmic release, my beautiful body overwhelmed by the pleasure my cock was delivering again and again. I said these words and anticipated the results, but nothing seemed to occur. I realized as the final word left my lips that I already was that being. I was certainly the most powerful human being simply because I could make anything happen in an instant. Nothing seemed beyond these strange and unaccountable powers already. But that hadn’t been my intention. I tried to gather my thoughts even as I continued to come, pushing fat gouts of cum up the thick inches of my perfect cock, swallowing dryly and pulling air into my lungs. "I am… the physically strongest and… most muscular person… on the planet," I said, amending my previous statement to more accurately convey my intention. I'm certainly glad that I had said "person," because if I had said "being" or 'thing," who knows how strong I would've become? I would later amend these instructions, of course, and I came to understand how to describe what I wished, increasing my strength again and again as I tested my limits, evolving my superhuman abilities step by step. But at the time, at the start of my changes, when I still had no conception of my abilities and was afraid to test the limitation, becoming the strongest person on the planet seemed like more than enough power. But besting the strength of one man? That wasn’t enough. Why not ten? Why not a hundred? Why not a thousand? Why limit myself at all? But those notions would come in time. Then, at the beginning of my evolution, merely being the single strongest individual on the planet seemed enough. I leaned forward and wiped away some of the overwhelming load of my extended cum explosion. “The mirror is clean and clear,” I instructed, wanting to watch my changes manifest unhindered, and instantly the wealth of my unending orgasms disappeared from the glass. I could already see my muscles swelling along my extended arm. I felt my weight increasing, the sensation of growth manifesting when I began to bulk up as every muscle’s mass and density grew larger and thicker and heavier. A constant throbbing sensation of strength shook my body as my muscles increased in size and power - but even as they did so, my previous instruction that I was still the most beautiful man in the world remained intact. I watched this reflection, having difficulty believing not just that it was me in that mirror, but that anyone could look as I did. Muscle inflated outward as I grew increasingly stronger, surpassing the level of the most powerful weightlifter, the largest bodybuilder, the strongest man on earth. My chest swelled forward, the two hard globes of power pressing against each other, increasing with mass and weight, and my arms ballooned with inflating strength. I twisted sideways and observed my gorgeous ass rise and harden and push outward, becoming a marvelous and beautiful engine of jutting muscular beauty, two perfect rounded humps of muscular mass. My legs bloomed with thick, hard wedges as I ran my hands along them, and my belly tightened into a perfect six-pack - then eight-pack of power, each lobe blooming and swelling. Bigger and bigger. The muscle was packing itself onto my frame, inflating with sinew and power every second, growing massive - bigger muscles than anyone had dreamed of until I was gargantuan, swollen with muscle enough to surpass the strength of anyone else on this planet. Each muscle perfectly developed and as large as it could possibly become, all while maintaining my position as the most beautiful person on Earth. I began to pose, to watch my new muscles flex and bulge. My marvelous and unstoppable dick rose up again and I began shooting fresh ropes of my plentiful cum, pumping out thick splattering spasms of it as my balls drooped producing more and more and more, my gaze enthralled by my own power and size, and that lust manifested by explosions of cream. I looked down as I paused in my muscular efforts with my next obvious goal, still shoving fat ropes of cum from my cannon. My tremendous body was now pulsing with strength beyond imagining, a sensation I'm sure I can never adequately convey. Hyper-masculine. Hyper-strong. That feeling that one can accomplish any goal, and feat of strength, a feeling of invincibility. Muscle bulged everywhere in massive balls and cables, pressing insistently against my flawless skin, showing every fiber of power. I pulled in a slow breath, as if preparing for this next step. Opening my beautiful mouth, and watching myself with intent interest I spoke these words: ”I have the biggest penis of any man on the planet.” I gasped and struggled to keep my eyes open, nearly overwhelmed with a sudden coursing explosion of sexual pleasure. I watched my cock lurch and swell. The head pushed forward as the shaft inflated. I was lengthening and thickening at the same time, the size of my beautiful tool magnifying with incredible size. I grabbed it with both hands, feeling it thicken and stretch in my muscular grip, surpassing eleven, then twelve, then thirteen inches. I was breathing hard as I grew, feeling an overwhelming sensation of sexual pleasure. Someone else had a thirteen-inch cock, I marveled? But whomever had owned the previous record - wherever that man was - he would now be permanently in second place. It was a massive sexual tool with a fat plum of a head and heavy balls to match its new size. And still it grew. Fourteen… fifteen… sixteen inches long and as thick around as my wrist. An impossible, gargantuan, beautiful marvel hanging fat and heavy from my loins with perfect pink skin and a plum for a head. It throbbed with heat and a thick clear honey appeared at the tip and it began to drool copiously, as my unstoppable balls dutifully began to shove their overabundance down its new, thick, heavy inches. I stoked myself, hefting the majestic colossus into my large hands and feeling its weight and heat. It tingled with need and desire, rewarding my touch with strong shocks of utter bliss. I bit my lower lip and closed my eyes as I ran my hands along my new augmented length, squeezing and teasing and stroking myself as the flow of precum increased, pushed by my ministrations. I did these things - said these things - all in quick succession, somewhat intoxicated as the changes so quickly manifested. I would later amend them all, adding nuance and detail, not satisfied with merely surpassing every other man"s beauty or size or strength, and instructing myself in more exact terms. All effortlessly and without apparent limit. I held my new, thicker, harder, longer cock and felt my balls droop with the weight of cream that I now produced in endless supply. The whole of it, every fat inch, began to throb and tingle with intense pleasure, and I felt my load travel up every heavy inch of my massive meat and watched it explode from the mouth of my record-breaking cock, shoving ropes of white cum in thick, wet pumps. Even though I was the most beautiful man on the planet, this new monster prick made things look out of balance on my body. I realized it was my stature, but that was easily remedied. "I am also the tallest man who ever walked the earth." Instantly I began to rise. Surpassing seven feet tall, nearing eight, as my beauty and strength compensated, my new super-powered muscles swelled and lengthened. Still taller. Eight-and-a-half feet, and then nine. Nine feet high - half again as tall as I had previously been. I watched my refection as I changed again, my head and face disappearing above the edge of the mirror"s frame as I extended taller than any other man on the planet. My muscles stretched and swelled, given space on my taller and wider frame, filling in and still maintaining that I was the most beautiful and the most muscular and the tallest man to ever stride this world. I cannot say and still don't know why the changes I make occur happen over a short matter of time rather than instantly, as if I could blink my eyes and everything changes in that moment. Perhaps it is because I want to see the changes. I want to be able to enjoy the improvements I make and witness the alterations like a tailor, so that I know that I am doing these things, and that they are to my own specifications. No one else ever seems to notice the changes as they occur. Only I do. Maybe time slows down. I do not know. I looked down at myself, my perfect body, my massive dick, my swelling chest and thick arms. I willed myself to come again, feeling my balls obey and start to grow heavier and heavier, producing a load of cum so thick and profound that my orgasm would also be the largest in the world. More. The thought came into my head. More. I watched my balls inflate, the skin drawing tight as they sank along my heavily muscled thighs. I stroked my - how long was I now? Seventeen inches? Eighteen? I worshipped my cock meat, luxuriating in the constant electrical shocks of pure sexual bliss my touch created. "Gonna cum," I said to no one there. "Gonna cum harder than anyone has ever cum before." I grabbed my massive prick and released my pent-up wealth of cum. I could feel the air move as it erupted from me like a geyser and hit the ceiling, shattering the plaster and wood like a rocket, blasting from my cock like a fountain, opening a hole through the ceiling and into the upper floor and again through that ceiling and the roof of my mansion, shooting hundreds of feet into the sky. I gasped and groaned and shuddered from the intensity of the biggest orgasm the world had ever know. Gallons of cream escaped my cock in one lengthy sexual explosion as my balls produced more and more and more. I shook with the power I controlled. "Stop," I whispered. It was time to take my powerful form out into the world. I strode like a colossus, feeling my new dimensions and my new weight rather awkwardly. I was unsteady at first, unused to managing this hulk I had become. I now weighed hundreds of pounds, and even my shoulders were several inches wider. My view of the world had altered dramatically with the increase in height, and it was warmer near the ceiling that I anticipated. I had to duck my head to move between rooms and twist my giant frame sideways to fit through normal door frames. I paused and considered my new abode, and I said, “my home was built to accommodate my size and strength easily.” I heard strange splintering and groaning as every room, every door frame, every ceiling expanded, every wall and floor grew reinforced to withstand my power and my size, and I smiled and came again, grabbing hold of my mammoth cock as I sprayed a fat arc of cum across one wall. Almost immediately, servants appeared to clean up what I had just created, and I realized that this could not be an unusual occurrence. It was likely, given that I could now come as often and as copiously as I desired, that I probably would partake in this sexual gesture in every room, and that my retinue of servants merely took that as part of their job. Perhaps they even looked forward to it, for it allowed them to be in the presence of the most beautiful and most powerful man on the planet, if even for moments. I paused at the front door of my mansion and looked down at my naked form. Although the idea of wandering the world in the altogether aroused me, I thought that it would be difficult if I were being thrown in jail for indecent exposure very day no matter how attractive I was. "People accept that I am fully naked in public, indeed that I am always naked, and special laws were passed in every city and nation that allow me to do so.” I considered this, and took it to its logical ends. “In fact, I am allowed to do anything I want to at any time without punishment or penalization." Satisfied that I had covered any contingent that may have caused me a problem, I opened the door and stepped outside. I must confess that I wondered, up to that point, whether this was all a dream or an illusion. Had I gone insane? Were the things I was seemingly capable of without apparent limit truly happening? So, in broad daylight, naked as the day I was born, now possessing the world’s most beautiful and perfect male body, the biggest cock in the world hanging fat and firm between my legs, bulging with the largest and most powerful muscles on earth, I stepped into the sunlight to see what would happen. Oddly - and somewhat disappointingly - nothing happened. At least, not at first. And why should it? Hadn't I just cleared away any possible public danger to myself? "People accept that I am fully naked," I had described, and so they did. Still, seeing my newly enlarged, improved, perfected, and overtly sexualized form would cause someone to stop dead in their tracks to simply gaze upon my magnificence. I still cannot fully fathom what it is for someone else to look upon my perfection. After all, I am simply looking outward from my own eyes and only sometimes catch a glimpse of the flawless physical beauty and utter perfection of my body and face. The street where I lived then was not particularly crowded with pedestrians or traffic, and I suppose that no one thought it out of the ordinary for me to stride out of my estate in the altogether and walk along the sidewalk with my nearly 19-inch cock swinging like a heavy pendulum from my over nine-foot-tall frame. I was stuck my the sensation of the wind on my skin. How often is one allowed to feel that? I mean…everywhere? I could feel it on my ass, and I suddenly wanted to know that sensation fully. I paused in my strides and reached around to pull my muscular buttocks apart and feel the cool brush of the wind against my warm and moist asshole. I stood there on the street and moved my middle finger onto the sweet tenderness of my own butt hole and gently stroked myself, feeling my balls tingle and swell and I grabbed my cock with my other hand, squeezing it as it quickly inflated to erection and then I came heavily, pumping thick fountains of bright cum that arced high and far, splattering against the hot asphalt of the street. I groaned with pleasure as I stood there fucking my ass while I felt the heavy pumps of cream swell up the fat inches of my world-record cock and puddle against the curb. I bent and moved my mouth into the stream and shot thick, sticky, warm jets of my own delicious cum into my open mouth, swallowing the sexual cream greedily. It splattered against my check and neck and chest, and that made me cum even harder. ‘Harder,’ I thought. “My….” I gasped for breath, overcome by the sheer power of the unending orgasm I was experiencing. “My cock is harder than steal. My cock is always slick and warm and delicious and every inch…every fucking millimeter of it is super sensitive and delivers deep shocks of intense sexual pleasure.” The power of my sexual bliss suddenly increased - dramatically. I felt my dick harden like iron and the surface became as slippery and sleek as if it had been oiled. My stroking grip slid along its thick, hard inches with absolute ease. I imagined myself sliding inside some lucky man’s ass with this thing, without any need for spit or lube at all. And then I’d seat my mammoth meat inside his tight hole, pumping in and out with the most powerful and muscular ass on the planet, unleashing endless thick, hot, sticky floods of cream again and again and again. My eyes rolled up into my head and I practically screamed with pleasure, almost unable to withstand the sexual beast I had become. I straightened and arched my back and thrust my hips forward, pushing the hard meat of my massive monster towards the open sky and let loose with torrents of cum, fountains of it, pumping it now as the pure bliss of sex engulfed me utterly. I came and came, because I could. I stood there with my steel-hard cock fountaining an endless supply of cum, a stream of thick white cream spewing endlessly from my monster prick, and enjoying the sensation of orgasmic release and realized, somewhere in my mind, that I could easily become a slave to my own sex drive. It was now a boundless beast, one that could never be fully contained or controlled - unless I did so. In the midst of this tide of bliss, I said, "I can…control…my libido. I have complete control over all aspects of this body - and anyone else’s I desire.” I cannot say why I added that last part. Admittedly, it has become one of my favorite powers, and I daresay that the others I have practiced it on have enjoyed its benefits as well. Regardless, with those words some clarity of mind overwhelmed that sensation of sexual pleasure and I pulled in a deep, cooling breath and my cock and balls calmed themselves. I stood up and wiped the final drooling dregs from the tip of my enormity, sucking the warm cream between my supple, perfect, beautiful, kissable lips and tasted myself, the richness and power of my seed coated my tongue and I found it sweet and delicious. I decided to set out for my gym, a place I had grown unfamiliar with lately due to one thing or another. I certainly looked as if I had been living there, though. My body was huge, probably outlandishly outsized, but I reveled in the feeling of size and strength and just kept…adding on. I certainly caused more than my fair share of problems just walking to the gym. I could no longer fit into my car or probably any car - it did not occur to me at the time to simply wish a vehicle large enough to accommodate me into being - so walking was the only practical solution. Again, it just didn’t occur to me to “wish myself” to the gym. And, actually, that’s never a good idea. Simply wishing myself somewhere. Control, again. Without being super specific, if I had said “I wish I was at my gym” it’s impossible to tell where I would have appeared. Maybe even occupying the same space as someone already there. Can get kind of awkward. I’ve fixed most of those little accidents by altering the nature of my instructions. Less literal, and more intuitive. Sometimes, the thing you’re thinking of doing is more detailed than the words you can use to describe it. I don’t have that problem any longer. Well…most of the time. Anyway, as I was walking to the gym, my new body and face were causing unforeseen problems.There was some absurdity to my appearance, my size and strength and that huge prick swinging thick and heavy, but I was like a baby using superpowers. I’ve gotten a lot better. I’ll show you, soon. Hope your cock can stand it. And if it can’t, I can help you out. It wasn’t like I was causing spontaneous orgasms or traffic accidents or anything - those sorts of reactions came later, as my control evolved. But the reactions were not at all what I expected. Sometimes people laughed (I suppose I did look odd with those giant, oversized muscles and that beautiful but out-of-place face), sometimes they looked away, embarrassed by that more-than-foot-long prick. It taught me a valuable lesson about making my changes have broader ramifications, and also to limit my effect on others. Because I said, “Everyone loves me.” Big mistake. Love is a super-power all by itself. Love can cause devotion, but also jealousy. Love can cause lust, but also possessiveness. A sort of wild and worldwide fight broke out. I had no idea what I had just done, no idea of the extent of the change I had caused. I could only see the local reaction, as people - all the people - ran towards me and began to fight with each other for proximity and…well, you get the idea. I was in shock, and the quickest thing to occur was to erase my mistake by saying its opposite: “Nobody loves me!” Even bigger mistake. But you can see how things can get out of hand very quickly. My turn of phrase is important as well. Saying something like “You want me so much your balls ache,” may just be a figure of speech, but when I say it, it isn’t just that. And, sure, some guys like to feel their balls ache, but an unsurprising number would rather not. When I finally arrived at my gym - after a series of “humorous misadventures” - and walked in, the place came to a sudden and complete halt. All eyes turned towards me, which was admittedly what I had hoped would happen. Guys were springing boners as I passed, some even rubbing themselves while others tried to hide their body’s reactions with embarrassment. “Don’t be embarrassed,” I remarked offhand, and just like that everyone the place started to take their clothes off and some were jerking off. I had to stop myself again, and I was going to “fix it” and try to return things to “normal,” when I thought, well, I kind of like things better this way. “No one here is embarrassed by their sexual desires or their body, and everyone is accepting of everyone else.” Now guys were making out with each other, and some approached me as well. I have to say that the effect on my prick was immediate, and my hungry wiener started to plump and throb as several guys began to kiss me and stroke me and even attempt to suck my huge dick right there in the middle of the gym. Frankly, nothing like this had occurred to me! I was still locked in to the idea of the existing world, that some things “had to be” and that I would somehow fit around those “facts.” But I had just illustrated to myself how much of a change I could enact with just a few words. I decided to take another step, to live out a fantasy of my own. “All of the equipment in this gym works ten times better than ordinary equipment.” What I meant by that was that anyone who used the equipment in this gym would see muscular and strength gains 10 times faster. I wanted to see guys sitting on weight bench and pumping out a few chest presses and watch their pecs inflate at record speed. But I wasn’t quite that precise in my instructions. As I watched my words take affect, suddenly the weights were made of gold, and the equipment was shiny and new. I hadn’t made the equipment more effective, I had simply made it ten times better. No one else, of course, recognized the alteration, and they were all still engaged in making out and fucking and kissing and doing whatever else they sexually desired without embarrassment. So I tried again. “The equipment in this gym looks like ordinary gym equipment,” I said between kisses, watching it all return to its previous appearance, “but its muscle-building effects will be ten times stronger for anyone who uses it.” Of course, no one was using it because they were all now happily indulging in their new sexual freedom. But I wanted to see if the effects were as I intended. “When you’re in this gym, you…you still are not embarrassed by your sexual desires or your body, but you concentrate on using the equipment to build your muscles.” From one second to the next, everyone stopped making out or fucking or whatever, and turned their focused attention to the gym’s equipment. At first it was a bit like musical chairs, with dudes nearly fighting to get onto the nearest piece of equipment. And then I noticed that guys were physically straining to move the weights even an inch. I went over to a set of free dumbbells and lifted one marked 25 lbs. My newly increased super-strength allowed me to lift it easily, but I realized it no longer weighed 25 lbs., it was now a 250 lbs. dumbbell. Again, my words had taken immediate effect but not with the intention I had hoped. I realized my mistake, and I sought once more to rectify it. I had said that the equipment was “ten times stronger” when what I meant was that it should be “ten times more effective” in helping these men grow bigger, stronger, and more muscular. But what would that change? I decided to try to be as specific as possible. I watched the other men struggling but determined and I knew I had gotten one part right, I just needed to change the other part and add a little spin on things. “The equipment in this gym operates the same as equipment in any other gym, except that its effects are ten times faster on muscular growth and development. When anyone uses this equipment, their body will react the same as if they are using any normal gym equipment, except that their muscles will derive ten times the usual benefits and develop at ten times the normal rate in one-tenth of the normal time. These effects extend to all the weight training equipment in this gym, and the men using the equipment will use it for the amount of time they would normally use any other gym equipment.” It was a lot of carefully worded instructions. I stood back to watch and see what effect my words would have. To say that the effects were both dramatic and awesome would be a severe understatement. If I had thought about what I was saying, I might have toned things down a bit. Ten times? Ten?!? That’s a 1000% increase in effectiveness. Sounds good, and maybe we all would want to be able to get more bang for our workout buck, but in practice things turned out a bit differently than I anticipated. Muscle was exploding everywhere, but not…everywhere. Guys doing squats were suddenly inflating their legs and butts with hard, raw braun. But nowhere else. Dudes curling dumbbells watched their biceps swell like balloons, but the rest stayed normal. It was…weird. But also awesome. I just needed to add some more tweaking to get it just right. “The amplified effects of the gym equipment here will apply to the entire body, so no matter which equipment someone is using or what muscle they are exercising, the muscular development will be applied to all their muscles simultaneously.” From one moment to the next, everyone sort of…evened out, and then I was watching men slowly, steadily, evenly swelling with muscle. My dick was again steel-hard. It was working exactly as I had envisioned it. Guys were uniformly swelling up with muscle. Everywhere I looked I could watch some dude’s body growing. Pecs were swelling forward, lobes of hard muscle grew across their shoulders and arms, thick wedges of power inflated along their thighs, fat rocks of hard braun grew on their calves. Every pump brought more size and power. They grunted with the effort, sweating and groaning, even as their bodies were swelling bigger and bigger. After just one workout, the gym became overwhelmed with huge, strong, powerful men swollen with fresh, hard, beautiful muscle. But then it didn’t stop. It had become exponential. By making the effects encompass the entire body, and making it ten-times its original effectiveness, every man was now essentially doing ten-time-ten, and then ten-times-ten-times-ten, and so on, because I had said “use it for the amount of time they would normally use equipment.” They continued working out, getting larger and larger, their muscles swelling up beyond anything I had ever seen. It was amazing. I had done this. I had made this real merely by speaking it, and as I watched the men growing larger and larger with muscle, I realized that they would not stop until they became musclebound - literally too large to move. Their muscles would continue to grow and swell and they would not stop working out. Because I wished it. “Everyone in this gym is exactly the same way they were when they entered it,” I said. “The equipment has no special power and behaves in an ordinary fashion according to its design.” And then there they were again, those men, all ordinary and no longer inflating with muscular growth. I decided to focus my powers on just one man, to attempt some changes on him that I could more easily control. This is a general rule I still follow to this day. Random, global changes that involve “everyone” tend to have many side effects - both good and bad - that I cannot foresee. Limiting my changes to just one person, or a small handful, allows me to temper my miraculous changes and keep some control over the situation. I selected a rather ordinary looking man - though in comparison to me, all men looked rather ordinary now. I had a strong desire to change that. I did not know him and had never seen him before. It was unfair of me to be so cavalier about someone else’s life, I realize now, but at the time I did not consider the full ramifications of the changes I was about to make. I strode up to him in all my glorious naked perfection and he looked either scared or excited - possibly both. The gym’s walls were covered with mirrors so I had an excellent view of my new body as it moved, the way the muscles bulged and flexed, the sheer beauty of this body, the overwhelming power and perfection. My face almost stopped me in my tracks when I was again reminded how handsome I was, and my ever-hungry prick swelled and throbbed with sexual need. It took some time for me to be able to look into mirrors without being extremely aroused by my own reflection. It seemed wrong, somehow, to have sexual feelings about myself, but I now understand that it’s actually a healthy response. Perhaps it was more about accepting that this stranger in the mirror really was me, now, and not someone else I was wearing. “Hello,” I said simply, and smiled at him. He came. Just like that. I had done nothing at all but speak a single word and smile, and this man shuddered and moaned and shot a fat load into his workout shorts. “Thanks you for being naked.” And he was. “You’re beautiful,” I added. I watched him change with interest and desire. I have since learned that there is a difference between calling someone beautiful and handsome, but I’m not certain if that’s only because I myself consider the words to have different connotations. His face and body changed in a sort of fluid manner, resolving themselves into a presentation of breathtaking male beauty akin to the most attractive male model you have ever seen. He was not my equal, as I had called myself the “most beautiful,” and his muscles and cock did not swell to superhuman proportions. Instead, he because a heartbreaker, with a gorgeous face enhanced by sensuous, full, kissable lips, jewel-like eyes, soft waves of hair and flawless, glowing skin. His body was marvelous, very well balanced and very well trained. He looked like a gymnast, now, with sleek, perfectly proportioned muscles under smooth, flawless skin. He was truly beautiful. “Thank you,” he said. I thought at first he was thanking me for giving him that gift of beauty, but he was only thanking me for the compliment I paid him. No one else was aware that I was doing anything, and that still holds true. “What’s your name?” He gave it to me, though now after so many men I have given these gifts to I’m embarrassed to say that I cannot remember it. Perhaps I was so focused on my end-goal that I chose not to remember details like names. I wanted to see how far I could take someone else. Certainly, all my instructions concerning my own body and surroundings manifested instantly - could the same be said of someone else who had no idea of what I could do? “Why are you at the gym?” I asked. It seemed a logical place to start. “You can be absolutely truthful with me.” “I want to get bigger,” he said. Then his gaze drifted across my own magnificence and he added, “Like you.” My cock pulsed. I could almost feel his lust for me like heat. Yes, he wanted to look like me, but he also wanted me. He wanted to be with me. Did he want to fuck me? “Do you want to fuck me?” “Yes.” “Do you want me to fuck you?” He looked down at my throbbing monster and his eyes widened. “Will it hurt?” he asked. He did want it, he wanted me inside him, but he was scared as well. And why wouldn’t he be? No one on the planet had a bigger cock than I did. No one had ever seen such a huge meaty slab of sex hanging so full and thick. “It won’t hurt at all,” I said, “If I fuck you - if I fuck anyone - it is the most amazing and pleasurable sexual experience they’ve ever had. Any man I fuck will experience multiple orgasms - powerful ones, as many as they desire - and they often say at the end that it felt like we were made to fit together, like it was the most natural sensation of pure sex they ever felt.” Saying all this made it immediately true - or so I assumed. There was, of course, only one way to determine whether that was fact. “What if I fuck you?” he asked. “My ass is perfect,” I said. “It feels like slipping inside a tight, smooth, wonderful velvet glove. It feels like your dick is being sucked and squeezed and licked and stroked all at the same time. And when you come inside my ass, you’ll shoot harder and fuller and with more pleasure and satisfaction than you’ve ever felt before.” But why stop there? “I am also the world’s most talented and experienced fellatio artist. And it is an art, I assure you. When I take your cock in my mouth, when I lick you, kiss you, suck you, caress and comfort you, your cock will deliver strong, perfect, beautiful shocks of pure sexual bliss. And when you finally shoot your load, it’ll be the strongest, most complete and perfect orgasm you’ve ever delivered during a blow job.” That sounded sufficient. Since then, I have managed to finesse and perfect all my sexual abilities. I can bring you to the edge of madness, now, making your brain spin and tingle and explode with so much pleasure that you will wonder what your previous orgasms were. That seemed like an excellent experience. I did not feel anything change about my body, but I knew it was true. My ass was a sex machine, built for the pleasure of whomever I brought inside. “How big is your cock?” “I’m not sure,” he answered, reaching down and grasping himself. “Your cock is nine inches long,” I said, his size already lurching towards my stated measurement, swelling into a prominence. He grinned and looked suddenly more confident. “I want to fuck you,” he said, “with my fat cock.” I nodded, “But first,” I said, “you’ll need to suck me, because when you swallow my load…” I paused wondering what magic might be performed. “When you swallow my cum, you gain 10% of your weight in new muscle.” “I know,” he said, because it was now true. “Every swallow,” I said, “you’ll get bigger and bigger.” “With muscle.” “And cock,” I added. “Your nine-inch cock will swell to 9.9 inches with the first swallow, and then again. And again. Even as you grow heavier and stronger with muscle.” “Yes,” he agreed, happily. “But first you have to make me cum,” I said. “And that is no easy feat.” I grabbed my monster to boast, “I have the biggest cock in the world, and satisfying this beast takes stamina, talent, and passion. Do you believe you can make me cum, to receive your reward?” He nodded vigorously and dropped to his knees, setting about his task. In truth he was not very good, though I should grant him some favor because he was attempting to take on a fairly substantial burden. But I so wanted to see his body swell and his cock to lengthen - with the knowledge that it was my own rich delivery of hot cum that was making it happen - that I granted him three deliveries from my beast to see the changes manifest. It was hard not to keep pumping my cream inside him, seeing its effects taking shape so swiftly. He slobbered over my hugeness, stroking and squeezing me in hopes of steeling his prize, and I grasped his head and shoved his mouth over the plum of my great monster as I allowed my first full gushing fountain to erupt. This was not some small delivery, like drops of pearl on his tongue to suck and swallow, or small squirts of warm cream. I fairly exploded into him, unleashing the full strength of my new superhuman cock and balls, watching his cheeks expand and his eyes tear as my new copious flood gushed inside him, forcing my surging stream down his throat. Only a moment later I felt him moaning against my cock, his eyes closed in evident ecstasy, and I watched his shoulders begin to swell and his chest to inflate as pounds of new muscle formed on his body in seconds. My heavy load dribbled from the corners of his mouth and drained down his chin, the powerful muscle-building cream dripping onto his swelling pecs. I could see broad cables of power swelling up beneath his skin, stretching across the expanding globes as pounds of fresh muscle bulged across his body. I moved my large hand behind his head, felt my balls swell and stretch, and I came again, a second fat explosion of hot cream, thrilled and excited that my words could do this. I could feel my cum traveling up every steel-hard inch of my monster and rocket from the gaping mouth, shooting inside him like liquid fire. His muscular development redoubled. New striations formed along his biceps and traps. His grip on my cock grew tight and profound, but I was hard as steel. He gulped down all that he could knowing what it was doing to him, greedy for more power. His chest continued in its inflation of muscle, pushing his nipples downward as each pectoral globe expanded, swelling with increasing muscular mass. I felt a hot splash against me and looked down to see his cock reaching forward, swelling longer and thicker and pumping pearl explosions from its mouth. It was incredible to watch his prick growing, and I wondered what it felt like to him, this increase in mass arching up between his swelling thighs. What must he have been feeling, to spontaneously explode his load on my skin like that? He came over and over, pushing out his load, a mere trickle compared to mine. I sighed and smiled and my balls began to inflate with more cream. I could feel them pushing against my inner thighs as I allowed them to fill up, inflating like balloons, pushing more and more power into this magic elixir my cock would force inside this man’s mouth and then into his muscles and his own prick, forcing them to swell larger and larger. I licked my lips and looked down at him, still struggling with my last delivery of hot cream when I released my final load on him and felt it rush along my prick and explode from the mouth of the world’s largest cock. I came for the third time, the sensation of my delivery traveling up the thick, hard inches of my huge meat and shoving its power inside him, adding yet more pounds of muscle to his body and his cock stretched another inch longer when I pulled myself from his sucking mouth and he fell back, pulling in a deep breath and I watched the final pounds of strength swell everywhere beneath his skin. He was clearly overcome by the experience, trying to suck air into his lungs as his new body coalesced into its ultimate size and power. Sweat coated his skin and he came again, hard, grunting with the pleasure and effort as he pushed his load up his new fatter cock to splatter on my perfect skin. I rubbed my thumb against my nipple, enjoying the sensation of sex but holding back from another delivery of cream, and merely watched him slowly adjust to this new reality. What would he do now? Where would he go? What had I done to this man? I didn’t even contemplate these questions then. I merely looked at the product of my body’s abilities and smiled. Nearly 50 additional pounds of muscle were now bulging off his body, and his hard prick was nearly a foot long. “Now,” said, looking down upon this massive muscular brute, “you are worthy of me.”

Hello this ismy first story in this forum so please critique and comment if you want some continuation... DAVE POV Hello My Name is Dave and i’m 21 Years Old and my Brother Todd 25 years old. We are moving together to a brand new house since our parents kicked me away, because i’m gay. My brother meanwhile are okay for me being gay. So there’s that. I’m just an average guy with an average life, but with a little bit of gayness. I love my brother, he is very kind, funny, and awesome guy. Also he is actually super hot and ripped, because he’s a part time trainer in the nearest gym. But i don’t have such an obsession for my brother because i prefer a more big and muscular who can protect me. Sorry everything start normally, we move in, unpacked our stuff, explore the place and suddenly… “Bro! Look What do i found!” Todd I rushed up stair to the attic and then saw my brother holding some dildo. “What the Hell are you doing bro!?” Me “Relax Bro, Looks like someone left someone happy toys” Todd “Dude, They are used toys, we don’t know who use it” Me “Yeah, but look there is a lot of them, like this double dildo, this beads and…” “How do you know all this stuff?” “My-ex have some of these, and this weird cristal ball?” “Uhm, anyway i will continue unpack and you do you okay don’t do anything stupid’ “Yeah…” After saying that i leave the attic, while my brother still staring at this amber colored Crystal ball. He looked into it very deeply, but i leave the attic and left my brother. I continue to unpacked my stuff. A couple minutes later, I hear screaming from the attic, I drop everything and rushed to the attic. And then i saw it My Brother on the ground, without any clothing, only his hand covering his Erect penis and his clothing as a pillow. I quickly rushed to him “Dude what the hell are you doing?” Me “The Orb, I want The orb” Todd “The Orb?” Todd I Looked around for the orb and it was nowhere to be found. I Touch my Brother fore head and it felt very hot like burning hot. Without thinking any further, I try to carry him into his room and cover him up as much as i can. And try to calm the fever. When i try to make him drink some water he suddenly move erratically and scream. “GOD!! MY ASS!! MY ASS IS BURNING!!!” Todd Shocked, I quickly take the bed cover and touch and see his ass,there was nothing there. It does feel a little bit hot and his skin is turning red. He is still moving frantically, so i moved into his bed and hug him and pray lord to stop the torturing in my brother. I keep hug him and cuddle very hard, even though he is trying to break it. I pray for my brother, because i don’t have any family that truly love me aside him. Around 5 pm, he start to calm down, the fever is down and he is a sleep. So i quietly move from the bed and let him sleep. “Don’t Leave big bro, Fight the Torture” Me I shut down the light and close the door The next day, I wake up and do my morning routine, showering, brushing, jerking,etc. I checked my brother room and he isn't there. Then i smell some egg and quickly run to the kitchen and i found my brother. But I was shocked. “Yo Little bro! Do you want some breakfast?” Todd He is my brother, but dude his body isn't my brother’s, this body is bigger, veinier and more ripped than my brother’s. His pec looks more meaty, more firm and look mor define.His biceps look bigger, alot bigger and those thick vein. Finally his abs are more defined and filled and those thick vein leading to i presume a big bulge because the counter is blocking my view. I stared to his body to long. “Earth to lil’bro? Earth to little bro? Comin?” Todd “Uhm, Sorry. I just.. Hmmm…” Me “I ask do you want some breakfast or do you want to taste some of this?” Todd He is doing the Double biceps pose and i stare, Deeply stare. “So which one do you like little bro?” Todd To be continue….

It was a cloudless night; moonlight was the only source of light to guide my escape. I couldn’t see where I was going well but I knew HE wasn’t far behind! The thundering crash of trees smashing into the wooden wall of houses made me turn back. There he was! The first thing I noticed was his blond army crew haircut and how his head was visible above the small forest I came from. Mick was closing in on me. “Shit! He grew again?” I said to myself as I ran into the kitchen of the house beside me. I crawled over to a window facing him, and peeked outside. “Come out wherever you are Little Man,” he yelled. With a grunt, the four trees in front of him were uprooted. Holding their bark above his head like they were paper with his huge titanic arms he threw them towards the backyard of the house I was hiding in. The grassy backyard was destroyed in seconds. He stepped out of the forest and I let out a gasp at what I saw. Mick had grown so tall that the second floor bedroom was already at his eye level. His muscles were engorged with power and blood. Each bicep was the size of a wrecking ball, his barrel chest was large and strong enough to balance a fully loaded truck. My eyes drifted lower and I marveled at the tightness of his 6 pack-abs each as large as a plasma sized TV. And between his titanic thighs was his humongous boner piercing the sky. A drop of pre fell from the slit of his dick with a plop. I knew what he was after, and how he could break me in seconds but seeing that massive muscle giant made me hard. Mick stepped closer to the house; I could see his massive feet through the window to the elft of the backdoor. “Show yourself Little Man, you know you can’t resist this.” I couldn’t see what he was doing, but the sound of his heavy moaning meant he was feeling his muscles again like back in the lab- what a narcissist. I crawled closer to the backdoor and looked up through the window, and there he was licking his right bicep while stroking his giant member with his free hand. “All of this rock hard muscle, how can you be so selfish and not share it with the world Little Man? If you do as I say I promise you can have muscle giants to play with 24-7.” Mick released a guttural growl as his dick fired a torrent of pre-cum against the wall of the house. That one squirt made the house shake a little. “Fine if you want to play hard to get…” Mick started twisting his right nipple and was jerking his cock faster. His face was red hot with ecstasy; I knew he was going to cum soon! I quickly ran for the front door and managed to escape the house. A powerful roar came from behind me, I just had seconds to dodge to my right when the roof of the house I was in was blown away by a tidal wave of cum. Pieces of wood, tiles and globs of semen flew across the street, but the show wasn’t over just yet. I watched in horror as Mick’s back was growing larger by the second. Every time he cummed he would grow. When his growth stopped was the height of a telephone tower. “THERE YOU ARE LITTLE MAN,” he said in his booming voice. It took all my willpower to move, but before I could get far a giant hand had captured me. It's pretty short, hehe this is what happens when I write in a horny mood. The original idea was muscle giant hide and seek. Thanks to Ferren_Wolf on CF for proofreading. Comments appreciated. Love to write for muscle growers.

Hi This is my first story. it is 1000% fiction and I hope you like it. My name is Ryan. I'm 19 years old from Sydney and I study physiotherapy at the university. I've been playing rugby for a few years now, I'm 6" 200lbs athletic and lean, a gym jock, always hook up with different girls I meet either in university, parties, at the bar or at the gym, sometimes on tinder as well. I love girls, I know that. I've been feeling kind of funny ever since I've started taking physiology class with the new professor. His name is Todd Ivanov. He's a very handsome guy, in his early 30s, looks to be as tall as I am but more massive, not fat though, just bigger, I mean his shoulder look broader then mine and each of his thighs looks more massive then my own thighs combined, and mine were pretty thick and strong (I NEVER skip leg day!). I could never really tell though because he always wore dress shirts and pants that seemed to be one size larger. I realized I would always get nervous every time he got to class and during class I always kept telling myself how handsome he was and that he must be a powerlifter or something. Something strange happened to me. I felt like I was attracted to him or something... I've never felt like that before, I mean I have had ONE experience with a guy when I was in high school but I was drunk and maybe a little curious but that was it. I always felt attracted to girls and I'm a very masculine guy, there's really nothing gay about me but this new professor always made me feel like having butterflies inside and turned me on and I would even get a hard on during class every time he smiled towards me. I felt that the weird feelings I got from him were too much for me to ignore. I couldn't stop fantasizing about kissing him. There were rumors about him that he was divorced and I felt like I had to make a move, a BIG move, more like a plan actually. I felt like I had to seduce him somehow but how? I had a plan. I was going to ask him for help, pretending I'm having hard times in class and that I needed tutoring. I went online and looked for substances that I could put in his drink when I would offer him one at my place. I found a strange kind of supplement I never heard of before. Ultra Titan Vitamin Y Uber something... Something based on a mixture of testosterone and growth hormone and some many different Latin names of all sorts. "FOR PROFESSIONAL WEIGHTLIFTERS ONLY" The reviews however were actually all very bad claiming the product increased their sex drive too much so it wasn't worth the muscle gains. This actually sounded pretty good for my plan. I was already very attracted to Prof. Ivanov the way he was but this substance could make him gain a little bit of muscle (not like he didn't have any, he looked like he could be a strongman) this could only be a plus. I got the package and it had 5 pills inside of it. The next day I approached Prof. Ivanov and asked for help, he gladly said he would be happy to help. I told him my address and he said he could be there tomorrow, which was Thursday, at 6:00PM. I was lucky my parents were out of town on vacation until Monday and bought a few beers. It was Thursday and the doorbell rang at 5:50PM and it was him. I tried to not look surprised when I saw him because he was wearing a rugby shirt a pair of really short rugby shorts that exposed his amazing legs, so massive, so beefy and muscular, nicely hairy but not too much. His legs looked so powerful and it wasn't easy to keep it cool but I did. He said "hello, sorry about wearing these shorts, I was at the gym and realized I forgot my jeans after shower and didn't want to be late so I came here right after instead of driving back home to get them, I hope you don't mind" he looked slightly embarrassed. "No problem at all" I said, thinking how the hell am I going to think straight when he looked so sexy in those shorts. So we went up to my room in the attic. My room had a low ceiling at 9 feet but was very spacious and had it's own shower and exit. We spent almost an hour studying which went on very seriously actually. I would peek to his crouch for a split second every now and then and it seemed pretty big but I was too afraid he might notice me and get mad. We actually became kind of friends, he told me about his parents that came to Sydney from Russia and we talked a little bit about bodybuilding and he said he comes from a family of weightlifters and that he used to be more professional before he got married when he was in the military and recently got back to it now that he and his wife got divorced. He said I could call him Todd now as long as we're outside of university. We finished studying and while walking down the stairs I made the first part of my plan. "Oh I'm so sorry!" I said. "I totally forgot to offer you something to drink! I feel terrible about it". But he laughed and said "it's okay, don't worry, but I could use a glass of cold water, thanks". "I'll give you some good ice cold beer instead" I said. "Well I actually haven't had alcohol in a long while now probably since I got married and I don't want to get drunk or something so I'll have to pass buddy" he laughed. Oh no, I had to say something, "c'mon you're a big guy and you're Russian and Russians are immune to alcohol" I joked and we both laughed. "Well maybe one bottle couldn't hurt" he said. I took two large 20 oz. bottles from the fridge, opened them, gave one to him and turned on the tv, there was a rugby game and Todd started to become a little focused on it since he also liked rugby a lot like me. He tasted the beer a little and really liked it, and finished almost all of it in one sip. "Wow it's pretty delicious!" Todd said. "Of course it is! That's why I offered you one" I proudly said. Todd said " hey I don't mean to be rude but can I have another one?" "Sure, it's my pleasure" I answered. I noticed that Todd was really focused on the game now and I had to be quick. I open the bottle and put 2 out of the 5 pills and dropped them inside of it, they quickly dissolved in a couple of seconds. I handed him the bottle. "Thanks buddy that's really nice of you" he smiled. "That's the least I could do after you helped me" I smiled back and drank some of the beer in my own bottle from before and I was so scared he might notice a different taste and get mad or something but apparently he didn't notice anything. Now before he even had the chance to finish the second bottle, I went to the fridge and opened up a third bottle for him and quickly dropped the remaining 3 pills I had left and handed him the bottle without him even asking for a third one. He hesitated first but then said laughing "okay but it has to be the last one haha" and drank it all. I went back to the kitchen for a moment, just to read what was written on the package, it said: "recommended use: take one pill once a week for five weeks after a workout" "may cause a high surge in sex drive" "duration: about three hours", thinking to myself okay so far so good. "WARNING! DO NOT EXCEED THE RECOMMENDED DOSE" but how bad could it be? He's a big guy... I was sitting next to him watching the game with him, still drinking from my first bottle when he said "hey Ryan can I use the bathroom real quick?" "Yeah, last door to the right". On his way back I noticed he was walking funny like he was in pain or something, he was trying to massage his shoulder. "Are you okay Todd?" "Eh kind of... I think my shoulders feel sore from yesterday's workout but they never feel so intense like this and I only used light weight yesterday. I usually like feeling sore after my workouts but this pretty intense and it's projecting to my back as well. I also feel a little dizzy from all the beer" he said. "Sit down here and let me get you some water". He drank it. "Now I also feel sore in my chest and arms, probably from today's workout though" he said. I put my hands on his shoulders a gave him a light massage. "You should see a therapist one in a while" I said and we both laughed because I was about to be one. He then said "yeah I know, I actually have an appointment but it's three weeks from today, I guess there aren't many physiotherapists in this area". As I kept massaging his shoulders I asked "does it feel better now?" "Maybe a little bit, I don't know". I realized he was getting tipsy and hope I could take advantage of it. "Let me give you so good massage, I can feel your muscles are really tense, you can't just wait three weeks with your whole body sore like that" I urged him. He was perplexed "well are you sure? Do you really think it's okay?" "Yeah! It won't take long! I guarantee you wont stop thanking me later!" Trying to sound as friendly as I could. "Well alright, I guess I could give it a try" he sighed. We got back to my room and I pointed towards my bed, which was thankfully sturdy enough for a massage session. He sat on it, slowly taking his shoes off since he was very tipsy and now started talking really slowly. Seeing him laying on my bed turned me on even more now with my raging hard on struggling to keep calm in my underwear... Ha laid on his stomach and I had to tell him to take his shirt off. He hesitated and then took it off but I didn't dare to say anything about his shorts, afraid I might get exposed. He looked so beautiful with his shirt off, his upper body looked so strong, not a lot of definition like my body but bulkier and more powerful almost like a pro strongman. His muscles were actually really tense and he said he could barely feel my weak massage and I had to use a lot of force to make him actually feel something. It was only when I started rubbing his shoulder and back really really hard when he said "there we go" and I struggled not to get too tired from it. I stopped for a second and had to take my shirt off because of the heat in my room (though not as hot as Todd) and all the force I had to use and we laughed at how massaging him is like a real workout. "Feeling better now?" I asked. "Yeah a little bit but I'm feeling my chest more and more sore even though my workout was a couple of hours ago. You see when I do feel sore, it only starts at least 24 hours after the workout. It's really strange Ryan, I hope I'm not getting sick". I noticed his muscles all over his body kept contracting for a few seconds and relax rhythmically. That was weird, I thought. "Well get on your back for a second and let me massage where it feels more sore" I said. He had a hard time rolling on his back and I had to help him at this point. He said his body felt a lot heavier than usual. "It's probably from all the beer you had", I laughed as I didn't want him to feel too uncomfortable. He looked embarrassed, "Ryan I'm so sorry about this situation, how I'm tipsy in your house right now". "No big deal Todd, it happens to me too once in a while at my friends' houses". He looked slightly better now. U started massaging his broad shoulders. Todd was so tipsy he was too tired to open his eyes. "Does it feel better Todd?" "Barely Ryan, I feel like there's a lot of pressure building up all over my body... it's hard to describe it..." What I did notice was that as I was massaging his shoulders, Todd was doing his best not to moan and grunt. I likes those sounds he made, they were turning me on like crazy but I pretended like I didn't notice anything. As soon as I started working on his upper pecs, I notice how the bulge in his crouch was actually getting bigger!! And in a matter of only 10 seconds, a huge tent was showing up! But still, I pretended not to notice anything and kept myself focused on his pecs, his beautiful pecs, telling myself how badly I wanted to worship those big nipples while he was moaning and grunting. His moanings kept getting longer and more obvious as he wasn't able to hold them any longer and he started grunting more loudly now like when lifting heavy weight at the gym. So hot. As soon as I reached his lower pecs, he stopped me with his hands, breathing heavily, saying: "can you avoid that part? (Meaning his nipples) I'm just really sensitive and it's probably better you just avoid touching it". I pretended not to understand but kept the super friendly attitude and joked: "well how am I supposed to massage your chest then? It wouldn't be possible Todd". "But really Ryan, I don't think it's a good idea... Please... Just skip it... So much... Pressure... building... Inside..." His mind was getting slower and slower from the alcohol. His chest and his shoulders were suddenly getting more pumped now, and his arms too, and then I remembered the pills were also supposed to build some muscle mass on him. "Just let me try it for a few seconds okay? Don't worry Todd, nothing will happen to you" I joked. "Nnnngghhh...But... But... Ryan..." His moaning and grunting couldn't stop and I liked it. "You're a big boy Todd, you'll be fine" I joked again as my hands were traveling down his beefy pecs towards their lower part, focusing on his big hard nipples. The second I barely touched his nipples, I saw his chest and shoulders expanding like they were inflating or something, but with muscle bulk instead if air. Todd looked even more nervous now that I was touching his nipples but I didn't care and he was doing his best not to stop me. I was pinching them or doing anything sexual with them, just massaging his pecs without skipping them. After ten seconds, something happened. Without any warning Todd grabs me in a bear hug and grunts loudly like when doing the last rep of a workout. As he does, the slight gains I saw he was having were actually accelerating. It took him a minute to catch his breath and I saw the cum stain in his tiny shorts which were now even smaller then before. I felt in heaven. Todd realized he just had an orgasm and felt so ashamed and raised up his upper body "ON NO! I'M SO SORRY RYAN! I DON'T WHAT HAPPENED TO ME! I'LL LEAVE RIGHT AWAY!" He felt panicked. I knew I had to make him feel calm. "Haha don't worry Todd! I heard this thing is normal to happen to people during massage all the time!" I wanted him to feel that I see this situation in a funny way. I don't even know how he COULD leave, I mean he was so tipsy and his body was getting heavier and heavier with that thing running wild inside his body. I took some paper towels to clean the inside of his underwear without even thinking... My boner was raging inside my shorts. I lowered Todd's shorts a little bit so I could start cleaning, Todd didn't even stop me and just looked at his crouch, I thought it was funny how Todd just came in his shorts without even stroking his cock and how he felt and urge to bear hug me during his orgasm. As I was holding his now soft cock in my hand to clean the cum I saw it quickly getting hard again becoming almost fully erect less then two minutes after his orgasm. I looked at Todd and smiled. He was about to smile back to me but then just realized that his orgasm caused his body to expand and become more massive, adding probably 20-30lbs to his large body. Todd started to panic again "what the fuck just happened to me Ryan?" "Well, you hugged me really tight and had and explosive orgasm. It felt really good actually and your face looked like you were in heaven" I winked. "No Ryan, I didn't mean that, I meant my body! Why is bigger now? What the hell?" He was confused. "Hmm well you're just having a growth spurt? You said you come from a family of Russian powerlifters, it's probably just part of your genetics" I joked. "Yeah everyone in my family is big but not this big! And I can tell you for sure no one gets growth spurts like this! It's not normal!" "Try to calm down and relax first, how's your body feeling" I asked while slowly stroking his now rock hard cock. "I feel like there's a lot of pressure building up in my body like before! There's... So... Much... Tension..." He started moaning and grunting again as I was stroking his huge cock which I assume also got bigger during his orgasm. He started breathing very heavily again. "I think you should just let go of all this tension you're feeling in your body Todd, just release the pressure, I think you'll feel much better". "No I can't Ryan... Ohhhhh it feels... So good..." "I think you look very handsome Todd, you have an amazing body", I felt like it was safe to finally say it by now. "Yeah I think you're so cute Ryan... Ooohhhhh... I'm glad I got a hot stud.... Nnnnggggghh.... like you in class... if it wasn't for this massage... Oooohhhhh fuck... I would have never had the courage to tell you this" Todd admitted. My hard on was rock hard like crazy and I was leaking pre. Seeing how Todd was having a hard time talking without moaning and grunting was driving me wild. "Let me help you release all this unneeded tension in your body Todd, you could thank me later" I smiled like a hungry boy. "Oh no.... I can't Ryan... Ffffgggghhhhnnnn.... You see... I can't stop feeling intense pleasure.... All over my body... OH FUCK YEAH... And I think... Pleasure is... Accelerating my growth...hhhhhgggggnnnnnnmm.... And he was right. I could see how his body was slowly adding more and more muscle bulk while lots of precum was oozing out of his pulsating cock. And I wanted to toy a little bit with the idea of how much muscle he could gain. unfortunately Todd was doing his best to resist his growth. "I think I should leave Ryan... I should see a doctor..." Todd sadly said, but he didn't look like he was going anywhere, I saw how his pecs, which were initially just a little bigger then my own were now almost twice their size, almost as big as two basketballs! Each of his shoulders was now as big as my head! His nipples growing a little bigger and getting farther away from each other! He tried to get up but couldn't. His head was spinning by a mixed sensation of alcohol and intense pleasure. "Oh no Ryan... I can't get up... Can I... Just rest here a little bit... Ghghrrrrrrrnnnnn....." He said, still trying to resist his body. "Of course you can Todd!" I said. "Thanks Ryan... Just let me rest.. I'll get better... and leave...oooohhhh..." "But Todd, I don't think you'll get better if keep resisting the pleasure that you're feeling, just let it out, you'll feel much better, besides, you're really turning me on right now, I really want to help you relax, just let me do the work" I smiled and put my mouth on one of his nipples, sucking it aggressively, triggering a loud moan out of him which accelerated the growth of his lower body. His massive quads were struggling with each other as their growth made the space between them smaller and smaller, forcing them to spread more to the sides of the bed,each glute muscle was also bigger then my head now but hard as steel, his shorts were now too tight to be removed normally lol. The accelerated growth cause by the suction scared Todd and he gently pulled my head away from his nipple, begging me now to stop. "Please... Ryan... I'm scared..." "You don't need to be scared of anything Todd, I'm sure this whole growth thing is completely healthy". I knew it was bullshit but I didn't know what to say... "Did it feel good or bad when I sucked your nipples"? I asked him. "Oh it felt like heaven... But... The growth..." Todd was now even dizzier then before, I knew I have to be a little more assertive now. "I'll just suck your cock a little but Todd". "No... Please... Should... Not..." Todd looked like he was too dizzy and tired to stop me. I took my shorts and underwear off, completely naked now. I reached the head of his cock, lick all the precum, it was the first time I tasted it, it tasted sweet and salty. I liked it. "Damn... Ryan... Stop.......... Stop....." But I ignored him and started sucking his big cock like a mad man, I went up and down, making sure my tongue licks every single part of it's surface. "How does that feel Todd? You like it?" I teased him. "Ggghhrrrrnnnnnnn..... Yes..... But......" He tried to close tight his lips from opening, thinking it would slow down his growth. Todd could only raise his heavy arms just a little bit but wasn't able to pull my head from his cock. He then pathetically tried to ignore the extreme pleasure he was getting from his blowjob. I wanted him to reach another climax already but he was still able to prevent himself from cumming. "Come on Todd, just let your load explode in my mouth, it will make you feel much better" I teased him. I then noticed how big his balls became and started massaging them aggressively, hoping it will help him reach climax already. And it did! "Ohhhhh..... No.... Stop.... You'll.... Make...... Me....... Cum........ffffhhhhgggggrrrr......" And I felt explosive torrents of cum rushing through my mouth towards my throat. I tried swallow as much as I could but there was just too much. His arms ballooned with even more mass, each bicep was now way bigger than my head. His pecs where as big as beach balls, strong and powerful. His shoulders kept growing and getting farther away from each other. His huge back spreading wider and wider. His shorts completely ripped by the pressure from his growing gigantic quads. He looked ecstatic during that orgasm, as if it were the most intense orgasm in history. He needed a few minutes to catch his breath, all warm and sweaty. He must weigh at least 400lbs by now and I also a few inches taller. I crawled to his monstrous chest and wanted to kiss him but had to bend my head over as his pecs kept pushing forward, I started kissing him with so much passion he could only kiss me back though not as passionate since he was still tired. That kiss felt amazing! Better then any chick I've ever kissed. I was glad he didn't fight that kiss. I felt so horney I pulled away from his mouth and went back to his cock which was still rock hard and full of his cum and my saliva and place my ass right on top of it. It easily fell down all the way on his pelvis and it was a little painful but only for a few second and turned to an AMAZING sensation of extreme pleasure I never thought anyone could feel while Todd let such a loud roar I thought he might break the windows. I placed my hands on his pecs and started bouncing up and down on Todd without letting go of his cock, keeping it inside me. Todd managed to raise his upper body a little bit. His eyes were rolling and he couldn't stop smiling with his tongue out but still tried to tell me I should stop. "I can't stop it Todd, it feels amazing!" I teased him. He tried to reach me with his hand but failed. I kept bouncing faster and faster trying to force him into another orgasm. I was curious to see how another growth spurt would change him. "Ohhh...... Must...... Not...... Cum....." Damn it was he still fighting it?! "Just cum Todd, you'll feel better, trust me just go with it" I teased him. "No........ Can't........" That anal stimulation was beginning to be to much for me to handle and I felt like my cock is about to cum hard even though I wasn't even touching it. "Oh shit you're getting me close Todd! You're gonna make me cum!!" That was my biggest explosion ever! I felt an intense electric charge of extreme pleasure running like wild all over my body! It left me paralyzed. Todd stopped moaning and started grunting harder and harder like a powerlifter trying to lift an impossible weight, until it turned into a loud roar. It then appeared that the contraction of my anal muscles on Todd's cock actually forced him to explode inside my ass. It felt beautiful. Rivers of his warm and powerful cum were filling my ass until they pushed me out of Todd's cock leaving me on his torso. As my own orgasm was fading, I could notice how his third orgasm caused yet another growth spurt. Inflating all of his muscles simultaneously with more muscle mass. He also looked like he was more almost 8 feet tall. After a moment of me resting on his large torso and letting him catch his breath, I noticed his face got all red and looked pretty angry, with what looked like hot steam coming out of his nose. "Are you okay Todd?" I asked, being a little scared now. He didn't say anything, just looked angry and suddenly full of energy. He just grabbed me and got off the bed, he was almost two feet taller then me now. He's angry face suddenly changed into a smile and he started kissing me with so much passion I quickly got hard again! He place me on his cock and said: "thanks Ryan, you were right, I really needed it, I feel so much better now that I let the pressure out! I had no idea your ass on my cock would feel so perfect, it feels amazing!" "You see I told you..." I had nothing better to say.... He started bouncing my on his cock up and down and we kissed. We then noticed his head was getting farther away from me as he was getting much taller now that he stopped resisting growing, but we just laughed about it and I started sucking his nipples, it was driving Todd wild making him fuck me faster and harder now as he was moaning happily. A strange sound made us both stop for a moment and wonder what it was about as I looked up and said "look above you Todd", he was growing so tall his head now reached the ceiling but we both laughed about it. I knew that time was almost up before his growth completely stops and wanted him to go through one last growth spurt. I said "let's get back on the bed". He placed me on my back, lifted my legs up and started fucking me. Slowly at first and then went faster and harder.... And harder.... And then even faster! I felt like a train was being charged at me! I wanted to tell him to slow down a little but he couldn't hear me. Suddenly he said "oh fuck Ryan I can't stop!" I couldn't pay attention as I was reaching climax and exploded with an orgasm way stronger then before! I guess my post orgasm contraction did the trick again as he was grunting now like a mad man and was about to roar like the hulk again "HOLY FUCK KKKKKKKGGGGG!!!!!!!" with a blast of rivers of cum that push me forward like before, and an explosive orgasm that inflated him one last time as I saw his whole body expanding in all directions, covering more and more light in the room. He then gently push me out of my king size bed, collapsed on it, rolled on his back and placed my on top of his torso. We both need some good rest now. He kissed me and said he was sorry for being a little aggressive. I just smiled and kissed him. "You know what? I think I'm going to like being 11" 700lbs. We couldn't stop touching each other. He ended up spending the week end at my place. We're best friends now, he comes over every time my parents are out of town and I often tell my parents I go sleep over at friends' houses. Only in the university we pretend not to be friends.

Since NCMC seems to have gone, I thought I'd repost something I submitted there several years back. This is a story. It contains fiction. And two men. Having a bit of a fight. Then they do other stuff. And it ends. Ends. This is a one-shot. I hope you enjoy it. I saw him lunging from the other side of the chamber, his eyes set. Knowing that distraction would result in disaster, I fixed my eyes upon the stone dais and the small vial that lay thereon, sucking air into my lungs to power me forward, my right arm reaching out. He was aware of me, but his demeanour did not alter and he threw himself towards the target in a final bid to claim the prize. Time seemed to slow as I floated in the air for an eternity, momentum carrying me forward. My opponent likewise was committed and I heard him cry, perhaps in triumph. My fingers made contact with the vial. I grasped towards it, just as he made contact. It slipped from both our fingers, rocking on its base in a circular motion as we each collapsed in a heap at the base of the dais. We both glanced at each other, our mutual contempt plain, but this was quickly forgotten as we stared upwards. The motion of the vial became more erratic, rocking once, twice, three times in increasing instability. Then it toppled. We both held our breath, fearing the worst. The lip of the vial made contact with the rocky base and cracked, the cork stopped helping it retain some integrity, but it's horizontal motion forced it downwards, off the dais and down to the ground. We each stretched out a hand, gestures of hope rather than expectation. Hope, which like the small bottle was promptly dashed, the glass smashing against the stone floor. I was stunned. My endeavours over the past many months lay in pieces on the floor. I glanced towards my opponent, expecting to see the same despondency; but it was not present. Far from lapsing into disappointed inactivity, he was gathering himself, moving towards the shards. For a moment I could not comprehend his motivation. He propelled himself forward, his head dipping and his mouth opening. Cold realisation dawned. The receptacle might have been destroyed, but its contents remained viable. At least for a few brief seconds; the opaque gray liquid, freshly exposed to the air was slowly seeping into the ground. I mimicked him, moving forward, bringing my head to the ground, opening my mouth and extending my tongue. Like a starved animal desperate for sustenance, I lapped at the coarse surface, trying to ignore the harshness of the dust and sand in the paste that had formed. I forced it down my throat, with all my will denying the urge to retch. He made a brief, strangled noise and I allowed myself a brief sensation of satisfaction – let him choke on it. The paste tasted bitter, like an extract of citrus, but with a sickly sweet aftertaste. Pushing this from my mind, I shifted my position searching for fresh droplets. Our heads collided with great force, but such was my obsession that I continued, lapping away at the cold, uneven surface, forcing him away with a thrust of my arm. He sprawled momentarily, then returned to his task. Without warning, I felt an intense stab of pain from the pit of my stomach. Its intensity was unlike anything I had perceived previously. I rose up, clutching at myself, gasping. He merely gave a satisfied snort, his face remaining in close proximity to the ground. The pain intensified, and I sank back down, sitting. It was all-encompassing, searing through my entire being. I closed my eyes and sank into a foetal position, unable to compartmentalise or rationalise. Through the fog, I heard a shriek and surmised that he had encountered the same symptoms. I was curiously divided. It seemed reasonable to conclude that this hideous sensation had resulted from the liquid, which was now working its way into my system. My efforts had not been in vain, yet I had failed to secure the solution for myself as he was suffering in a similar manner. Unbelievably, the intensity of the stabbing increased dramatically and all attempt at analysis was flung from my mind. I joined him in screaming. I'm uncertain how long the pain lasted. It may only have been seconds, perhaps minutes, or maybe even hours. After what felt like a purgatorial eternity, the sensation modified, and I could hear a brittle, cracking noise, the source of which was unclear. With increased resolution, I determined to open my eyes. I could see him, writhing around, oblivious to all but his self, much as I had been. The salty taste of blood filled my mouth – perhaps from the glass I had imbibed, perhaps from biting my own tongue as my soul had tried to retreat from the impossible new sensations the body was experiencing. I glanced round the chamber. It was roughly circular, hewn from the red rock of the mountainside, sunlight trickled in through a hole off the centre of the cavernous roof and through the twin entrances to the chamber. I dragged myself to one side and slumped against the cool dark wall. The pain remained, but perhaps I was adjusting to it as I was now capable of rudimentary action. I became aware of a claustrophobic thumping pressure in my chest and I clawed to open my shirt in an attempt to relieve it. It made little difference, so I sat, gasping, attempting to force my mind to guide me forward. After a few seconds, I was aware that something was different. The sound had stopped. I looked at him, noticing that he remained prone, but his screams had given way to heavy pants. He shifted, once more aware of my presence. Like a wounded animal, he clawed at the ground, moving himself towards the far side of the chamber, perhaps that he might lick his wounds. Once at the far side, he mirrored my half seated, half slumped posture and returned my gaze, his face slick with sweat and his eyes full of tired contempt. He swallowed, took an intake of breath, as if to address me, then his eyes widened in fear as the cracking noise returned and a fresh wave of agony engulfed him. I gave a tired smile; it seemed that he would not pose an immediate threat. Moving my hand to the wall and I rose unsteadily to my feet, my weary limbs protesting and trembling. The throbbing in my chest renewed its intensity and I staggered back against the wall, wide-eyed. He gazed over at me, snorting in derisory satisfaction and struggling to his feet. He looked different somehow. I heard a low, animalistic, moan and tried to identify the source. His mouth was closed and I realised that I was producing it. The throbbing intensified tenfold and I was sure that my chest was about to explode. And it did. With a slow tearing sound, I felt the back of my half-opened shirt rip. His eyes widened in fear and he pushed himself back against the wall. I raised my arms, clutching at my heart, which beat with an ever loudening thump. My chest was wrong. My hands registered an increasing mass, pulsing with every heartbeat, growing dense and hard. The shirt had torn to the front too and through it I felt a growth of hair that had not been there previously. My exploratory hands moved lower and registered that my normally slightly- rounded, hairless stomach had receded into a series of regular cobblestones, which pulsed outward under a darkening cover of hair with every heartbeat. It was then that I caught sight of my hands themselves, if indeed they were my hands. Their size had increased and they were covered in a dark dusting of hair, which thickened along my forearms. The arms themselves seemed engorged, the musculature far more clearly defined than I had ever seen. I moved my left arm in a sweeping arc, entranced by its poetry and poise, then contracted it at the elbow, marvelling as the upper arm bulged with a ferocity I had never experienced. My entrancement was broken as I felt a tear to my trousers, the seams along the thigh failing to contain growing and strengthening legs. With a casual swipe, I tore the offending material from me, throwing it across the room at him. He stared at me, open-mouthed, his body occasionally rattling with tremors. I cocked my head and returned his stare, my confidence and command surging as with my physicality. With an easy, repeating nod I advanced upon him, shedding the remains of my shredded shirt and taking ever more voluminous breaths. The process had begun its work on him. I noted that his previously loose- fitting tunic was taught and that a tear had slowly begun to work down the fabric covering one of his legs. Nevertheless, it seemed that I was further advanced and I was determined to press home my advantage. He tried to back away. I can't blame him for that. If the full effect of the change was anything like the little I had thus far perceived, I posed a formidable threat. His psyche did not appear to have been sufficiently improved to deal with the agony and it restricted his movement. He'd collapsed to the floor, his legs frantically kicking to keep distance between us, but to little effect. I reached out my brawny right arm, grasped his throat and effortlessly held him against the cavern wall. I felt his legs bouncing off mine as he struggled to regain his freedom. Listening in mock sympathy to his garbled cries, I used my left arm to pin both his arms to his sides and moved my head closer to his, taking in the scent of terror he emanated. It mixed with a familiar, acrid aroma and I glanced down to see a spreading dampness around his groin. Throughout, his body was racked with spasms and I noted that more flesh had become exposed through his clothing. He was catching me up. Initially, his head had been a foot or so lower than mine, but the gap was diminishing. I could feel my own transfiguration proceeding at pace, made all the sweeter by the cool breeze I felt on my back and the moist intermittent gasps of his breath on my chest. I retracted my left arm, intending to punch him, but as my body prepared to strike, I became aware of the pressure of my rapidly hardening cock. My mind lingered on the possibilities of enhancement the process might have had on it. I absently struck him, whilst removing my right arm from his throat. He collapsed to the ground. My hands explored my new form, the left grapping and exploring the shifting musculature of the right, which felt the hardness both of my chest and nipples before bouncing over my abdominals and making contact with my increasingly insistent cock. Tearing away the last vestiges of my underwear. It sprang free, it's bulbous head almost black in the gloom. I stroked it thoughtfully, embracing the resultant pleasure. As I breathed in, I caught my new scent. It was intoxicating. Brushing a clump of newly sprouted hair from my eyes I saw that he was once more trying to escape. He appeared to be adapting to the searing agony. With a swift motion, I leapt upon him, tackling his newly energised thighs. As my grasp moved upward to further contain him, I growled approvingly at his improved mass and physique. I lowered my head to catch his scent, ripping the shirt from his back and rubbing my tongue against his spine whilst my arms pinned his shoulders down. My face reached the back of his neck and I bit him lightly, but insistently enough to be rewarded with the sweet taste of his blood. He cried out in a surprising resonant tone. I found my cock pressed up against his arse. With a buck and a twist of my hips, it entered. His cry grew louder, yet curiously deeper. I thrust myself inside him, wrapping my arms around his chest, exploring the newly formed crevices. After a few more thrusts, I could feel my cock fully engorged and slick with my own juices. His cries accorded with my stroke and he began to move in time with it. I felt his shoulders expand and his chest swell as the process reached completion. His cries became grunts, urging me on to climax. Feeling my orgasm draw closer, I slowed my stroke and felt a sharp pain in my right forearm as his furiously bit me. With a growl I resumed pace and strengthened my grip upon him, wiping my blood in his face. An intense explosion rocked my groin as I came, I could feel my essence shooting out over a dozen or more further thrusts. As my activity slowed, I felt him sigh beneath me as a number of white spurts emanated from his groin. Releasing him, I rolled over, wiping my cock on a length of discarded fabric. I looked over and found that he was standing. He now seemed as tall as I was. His hair had darkened and lengthened, brushing his shoulders. His proud chest heaved up and down as he breathed and his erect cock reached halfway up his defined stomach. His eyes closed and he smiled. I grinned back. Abruptly, he leant down, extending an arm. I turned to see what he was reaching for. With a slight intake of breath I saw him pick up the bottom of the glass vial. It was largely intact and retained a substantial amount of the opaque liquid. He raised a arm, toasting me, then drank the solution in a single gulp. His tongue cleaned the remains of the receptacle, then he dropped it. He roared as the fresh sensation overcame him, bending over with his shoulders shaking. After a second or two, he was silent, straightened and advanced upon me, his growing frame blocking out the light.

Abduction Part Five by F_R_Eaky Part One: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/8794-abduction-part-one-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Two: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/9036-abduction-part-two/ Part Three: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/9055-abduction-part-three/ Part Four: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/9137-abduction-part-four/ Despite being tranqed, tased, and beat, Julian and Terry still managed to come in and out of consciousness starting about half way to the base the intruding commandos were heading. Glimpses of dimly lit corridors with sparks of light and heavy shadows, or of many camouflaged men standing next to them and doing something, and then there were the white coated people who also were doing things. Julian and Terry weren't sure what was up in their daze. Terry woke up first, feeling exceedingly uncomfortable. He was on a table of some kind, or something more like a cross of St. Andrew that was at about a forty-five degree angle from the floor. His hands and arms were up above his head and pulled slightly beyond their normal reach or extension point. Likewise, his feet and legs were the same but they were also pulled apart from one another while the arms and hands were close. This felt worse than being on the Syriegs' tables. There it was mind control or invisible force field that kept him and Julian immobile and pinned down. Here it was some kind of straps, possibly two kinds some of leather or Kevlar and some of metal. Trying to pop and rock his body a little bit Terry could feel the straps were on each wrist, each bicep, his forehead, his neck, his chest, just above his hips, above his knees, and his ankles. One could actually feel each and every thing that kept one pinned down. To make matters feel worse he had a breathing mask attached to his face. Although annoyed that once again he and Julian had been kidnapped and taken somewhere against their will, Terry found himself slightly aroused. Usually in a flat on your back position such as this, if looking down, and with an ability to suck in his abs and concave his chest a bit he could still manage to look down and see his feet, see a partial section of his ample cock. Now, besides the mask, he could see how his chest barreled out so far all his vision was blocked by nothing but chest ridge and the chest hairs that covered it like some kind of hedge or expansive moss. This caused a realization of how much muscle mass he had put on and even though it happened unnaturally, he felt fine, powerful, and so he was very turned on by it. The arousal was even worse when his mind went down the road that Julian was also the same height, build, strength, and genital size that he was. It didn't take long before his prick began to swell and snake further down his leg before attempting the ascent it couldn't physically reach anymore due to its incredible length, girth, and weight. "I see one of the genetic freaks is up in more ways than one. Good morning, sleeping ugly!" Terry turned his eyes towards a figure that approached. Terry would have once considered him a slightly tall man, about his original height of 6' 4", as well as his high school fighting weight of around 240 pounds or so. He had a buzz cut hair style, naturally, and a pair of steel eyes that looked cold, careless, soulless. It didn't help that there was a circular C shaped scar going around his left eye and eyebrow. "Yeah, I know. Not gonna win a beauty contest any time soon, but that's alright, momma didn't raise me to do that." Terry swallowed. licked his lips and dryly attempted to speak, "Whoo...whoo...who are...?" "Who am I? I am Major Grant Payne, United States Army." Terry let out a soft chuckle. "That's right, meathead, I am Major Payne and I'm going to be one for you if you don't fully cooperate; not that you have a choice. However, if you care to make light of my name and rank, I can make sure this goes extremely painful for even your giant roided self." "What.... what are you going to do with us?" "Oh... not me. I'm not the one you gotta worry about, impress, or kiss ass to. That pleasure falls to my superior, Colonel Delilah Sergeant." Terry began to chuckle again. "I would suggest you nip that laughter in the bud right now. Yes, we've got ironic names for military personnel, but she takes more exception to your laughter about it than I do, and let me tell you, that woman is to be feared. She's not the tallest or biggest built woman I've ever seen, but she is one hell of a bitch. If you're out in the dessert with her, you could survive, if you could take her out. Puncture her veins and you'd have an endless supply of ice water to drink. I mean she has no problems in deciding, quickly, what your worth is to the team, to the military, and if it's not much, she'll leave you behind to fend for yourself or die in order to achieve the goal. It will be up to her whether we treat you well or exceptionally poorly. Whether you and your giant fuck buddy there lives or dies." "How did you...find us?" "Oh that was easy. We've been watchin' you. Oh, not you specifically, not originally. You think we haven't known about those fuckin' Syriegs all this time? Once mankind developed radar equipment it was only a matter of time before that technology progressed for us to see and monitor any ET's that were stopping by for a visit. We know about them for decades. They're doing minimal damage to humanity, so we let them study us and while they're abducting folks like you, we can observe and study them and their technology. No sense in causing worldwide panic and let everyone know. There'd be mindless rioting in seconds. "However, this time they broke pattern. One of their shuttle crafts went haywire and we decided to see why. Might as well, as we have a hidden base here. Oh, don't look so surprised. We have hidden bases everywhere in the world, whether the country is friendly with us or not. Thus, last night as we hid in trees and bushes looking in through your windows, besides seeing to guys get each other's rocks off, we could see you. Two giant, roided, muscular giants of men. We ran a photo recognition of who you two were and then we found out.... .... .... Terry Mikicia, once a big man on college campus, sights set on achieving a career in the NFL. You weren't ever as big as this before, but you were a big fella, just a bit more muscled than I am. But that just could be a simple matter of augmenting your genes somehow. Not worth a lot of our attention, just our curiosity. Hard to find naturally built guys like you, let alone find them and augment them. "But your buddy there. Julian Dealag... ... ... now there... there was something to take notice of. Short shit to average height sized male with a body the size and durability of a pipe cleaner. Yet here... Here he is a nearly ten foot tall behemoth of mounding muscle. Now this....THIS... we could use. How did they do that to him? If we could find that out, we could create the biggest, largest army that no one could stand up to. Fuck those shits creating religious wars. We could be an army tall enough to kick in their front doors and actually bring the house down on top of them! So that's why we're here. We're gonna find out what they did to ya boy, and then we're gonna duplicate it to make the world's strongest army." Suddenly the doors burst open and in walked Colonel Delilah Sergeant. She was around five foot six, athletic, jet black hair which cut in a bob style framed a pair of eyes that looked almost as black as the hair. Her lips were thin, pierced, and below a thin and straight as an arrow nose. Terry shivered when he saw her not because she herself looked cold or formidable, but because her face and eyes almost reminded him of the Syriegs in appearance. "And we're gonna get started on that right now, Major. Is all in preparation?" "Yes, ma'am!" "Alright, those of us that need to be out of the way up to the observation booth. The rest of you to your stations." Although the teams looked surprised at her entrance and a bit shocked at her announcement of the procedure to start and start now, they did as they were told and walked to prepositioned areas. There were several minutes which felt like hours that went by of people checking machines that hummed and whirred and beeped, while people looked at screens and dials or checked the tubes going into Julian or Terry or that their masks were on straight. But then there was an announcement, a nod, and suddenly Terry felt as though his bloodstream were being invaded. He could feel it. Not like when they inject one with some sort of chemical and one felt either a burning or chilling sensation that coursed through ones veins, no this was more like a worm had penetrated the skin and was slowly swimming through one's veins. Yet that still isn't enough to describe it. In order to describe it correctly one would have to say that said worm had a drill bit head made up of a dozen saws that all focused to a point and was somehow boring one's veins wider and cleaner than before. Terry let out a moan as if he was going to be sick and Major Payne stepped up, smiling at him and said, "Don't worry. It won't hurt for long and the rewards will be great. You'll have served your country, and you won't be standout freaks any more. We'll figure out what genetic mutation and markers they did to you, replicate that with some fine solders, and whenever they're on leave you'll have some buddies your size to play football with." Terry was just thinking of how glad he was that Julian seemed out of it, but then Julian seemed to groan a bit, louder and louder until finally his body spasmed and twisted as though it intended to sit up, although it could not due to the restraints. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" "We've found one of the organisms that helped cause the growth!" Colonel Sergeant's voice echoed coldly over the intercom. "Proceed with capture and analysis from the nanobot." Terry then let out a scream as well, and wished at this moment more than anything that he could rip his veins out from his body. He began to twist and control a little as well. "We found one in subject two!" "Proceed with same orders as with subject one!" There were several minutes of excruciating pain, as though there was some kind of war going on inside the veins of Julian and Terry. "Nanobot is collecting more of the cell samples used to cause the mega growth." "Steady and be observant." Suddenly there felt as though the worm like bots were shooting streams of ice water ahead of their drills and Terry's head began to swoon heavily as though he had stood up too fast. "Both subject's blood pressures are rising and rising fast." "What is the problem?" "It's like the nanobots have somehow blocked the arteries in front of them?" "Look deeper find the cause!" There was much whirring and beeping going on, none of which sounded positive. Terry was finding it hard to breathe and his heart felt as though it was having an incredible time just to beat. "Sir! The nanobots, the cells that they have collected seemed to have changed shaped. They're forming together, elongating like a tube of some kind and sending out one of their own cells far ahead of the nanobot." "Look ahead and see what it's doing!" More clicks and hums, throbs and whirs. "Sir... we're looking at some of the cells... the one shot off is meeting others ahead of it and their turning green?" "What do you mean they're turning green?" "They're not... they're not turning green themselves, but they are achieving a green glow." "Analysis!" One scientist ran over to another station and began looking at data that was scrolling up at an incredible rate. "Sir! These aren't cells of the subjects, Sir!" "Then what the hell are they?" "They're much more advanced nanobots than what we have. They were in the process of dying, but our nanobots capturing them has apparently reactivated them...." "What are you saying?" "Luminescent glow in over 45% of the subjects' body." "Forty-five percent! I thought this just started?" "It did... I'm not sure how they're communicating or..." "Anyone know what these hyper nanos do when activated?" In answer to her question, Terry let out a cry of pain followed by a long and low moan, which was again followed by a series of short, yelped gasps. Suddenly all the excessive facial and body hair that both Terry and Julian had either fell off their body or receded back into their body. And with each time he made Terry or Julian made their utterances, their feet suddenly swelled and grew, elongated and became denser, longer, wider, bigger. "ABORT! ABORT NOW! Command our nanobots to let theirs go!" "Luminescence throughout 79% of subjects' body." "Inject the omega bots!" A series of frantic clicks and whirs, button pushing and lever yanking and soon robotic arms with needle extension were heading towards the elbow crooks of Julian and Terry. However with a few gasps and groans, Julian and Terry's limbs began to lengthen, their shoulders began to broaden, their hands and feet got larger, their muscles began to thicken, even their cock and balls were inflating and swelling once more. At the point and time of injection, the needles now met the elbow end of the giants' inflating biceps and it being now to dense for the needle caused it to snap instead of penetrate. "Automatic hypodermic have been sna...." "I can see that! Get in there and do it manually you dolt!" The lab assistant ran for some prepared syringes, but by the time he returned it was too late. The young men had swollen and grow to the point that the bonds holding them were cutting deep into their skin, but the skin and muscle and bone were growing at such a phenomenal pace that the straps of leather and metal were creaking and groaning and stretching beyond their capacity to hold. Up and up the numbers on the monitor went as the boys began to outgrow the cross like tables they were on length, width, and weight wise. "Reaction is happening. Subjects have increased in height up to 11' 1.5!" The assistant with the syringes came running up to Julian's bed and attempted to inject him manually, but with another surge of growth the left hand straps holding Julian's arm in place snapped allowing a full twitch to affect his arm. This in turn caused Julian's arm to put enough force on the wrist strap that it gave way and Julian's arm lashed out striking the assistant in his chest and knocking him back several feet from the table. "Subjects have grown again. 137.38 inches or just over eleven feet five and fourth inches tall!" More groans and moans from Terry and Julian as their bodies swelled ever longer and broader, taller and wider, thicker and harder. Their veins pulsing up to the top caressing every hill and dale of their mounding muscular frame. Suddenly there was a large hiss and the tables sunk down and tilted even more forward than usual. "Table hydraulics have been compromised. Tables cannot support the weight." "SOMEBODY WITH MEDICAL SCIENCE DO SOMETHING HERE!" Again groans, moans, the eerie sound of bones snapping and breaking, mixed with stretching noises of sinew and ligaments and tendons growing and snapping and increasing along with muscle fibers breaking down and increasing in size. "Subject proportionately are gaining in muscle density and strength, not just proportionate to new height but actually adding weight!" More moans and screams as the feet got larger, the hands more massive, the heads stood taller. "Subjects are now 145.16 tall or twelve feet one and almost one fourth inches tall and still growing!" Julian and Terry's heads both rolled to either side and then began sit straight up and slightly rock from side to side growing further and further up as their shoulders began to broaden wider and wider. "Subjects gaining in height again. One hindered forty-six inches, forty-seven, forty-eight-forty-nine, one hundred fifty, one fifty-five, one sixty!" Suddenly the x shaped tables that Julian and Terry were now leaning on instead of strapped to, began to bend and fold over backwards. Everyone began to watch as the musculature of these to giant men became even larger, harder, stronger. Their muscles bulged and popped, mounded and rose, ever higher and denser, thicker and stronger, not only become so much bigger, but more defined, cut, their striations and fibers becoming individualistic as well as working and become one. Overly developed medical drawings of the humanoid muscular system in full blown, swollen, color. "Subjects body mass is increasing, muscle mass taking over greater percentage of weight. Starting weight of three-thousand two-hundred forty-five pounds after last growth spurt. Three-thousand two-hundred fifty.....two-hundred sixty.....two-hundred seventy...." "Try to initiated the blood transfusion and cleaning system!" "Two- hundred ninety, three-thousand three-hundred ten, three-hundred-forty, three-hundred seventy! Muscle mass increasing in greater amounts.... three-thousand four-hundred even.....four-fifty....five-hundred.....five-hundred forty.....five-hundred sixty ....five-hundred seventy-five..... five-hundred eighty....five hundred eighty-five....eighty-six....eighty-seven....eighty-eight....eighty-nine.....ninety.... Subjects leveling off at three-thousand five-hundred and ninety pounds." "I don't care if they are leveling off get the cleaning system running on them now!" "We've already initiated that back when you...." Suddenly Julian and Terry began to shake wildly and convulse. Their skin began to take on a slightly blue tint. Their mouth bobbed open and closed as if they were desperately gasping for air." "WHAT'S GOING ON DOWN THERE!" "The subjects aren't getting enough oxygen! They're suffocating!" "How is that possible with the masks on!" "Their....their hearts have reversed their beating pattern. They're circulation is going backwards!" "Pull everything out. PULL EVERYTHING OUT OF THEM NOW!" But soon there was the sickening sound of blood hitting the upended bottoms of the automatic syringes. The army's nanobots were pushed out of the young giants' blood stream. Shortly thereafter the needles themselves seem to have been pushed out or pulled out due to the giants' growth. They looked more like the incredible hulk now than ever. Arms hanging in mid air. Back and lats all hooded and broad underneath. Shoulders that looked like they would raise up at any minute and pinch off the head via the neck, if it weren't for the fact the neck looked like some Doric, ionic, or Corinthian marble columns Thighs that looked bigger than most men's chest. Calves that looked bigger than most men's waist. Forearms that if looked at too closely might be mistaken for a bicep they were so huge and developed. Chests that seemed to barrel out more and more and more threatening to tip the men over if they stood up. Meanwhile the air began to be heavily scented with a strong musky and teenage boy smell. Several of the scientists gagged, other sprung a instant hard ons and began to cum, causing them to collapse to the floor. Julian and Terry's body hair began to grow in again, covering partially their feet, their entire legs, up their crotch, scrotum, chest before stopping there. Then it moved on to a spot about half way down their upper arms, filled up their arm pits, and continued down to cover their forearms and part of their hands. While on top, five o'clock shadows came growing to a day's growth, two days, three days, a full beard, slightly long beard, while their head hair grew longer and longer around their faces and down to their shoulders and mid back. Major Payne however, stood up, grabbing gun and syringes in hand, and smiled, with a raging hard on under his camouflaged pants. "Power..." He smiled through gritted teeth and droned. "Pure power....... and STRENGTH!" He started to stride across the room ready to take command and charge of the situation. But the table, completely bent under the young men's weight, now snapped into two while the last remaining buckles and straps snapped off from the giants or the table itself. "Monitors still working. Subjects height is increasing again!" Julian and Terry now assumed a horse stance: feet shoulder with apart, hands at sides - in as much as their upper arms, back, and lats allowed, and their heads and neck standing straight and getting taller by the minute. They threw their arms, back, and shoulders back, clinched their fists and flexed their arms, their chests continued to just jut and barrel out forming a pec shelf any mountain precipice desire to have and be. Growing longer, thicker, and wider, the giants' torso and legs grew and grew sending their growing heads ever higher and higher to the approaching Major Payne. "One-hundred sixty-seven point six six six inches tall and it looks like there is still another spurt to grow!" "We don't have the ability to keep them at this point. Take the down and out, NOW!" But Major Payne wasn't thinking clearly, nor through the steam and the heat and the distance could he estimate nor judge the size of the situation clearly. Not paying attention to the one lab assistance constant updates, Major Payne was too careless and too cock and approached a threat that was beyond his scope and growing larger by the minute. Standing currently at just over thirteen feet tall, Major Payne just barely came up to either Julian or Terry's knees and when Julian saw him, his mind in total instinct and survival mode, he back handed Major Payne and sent him flying across the entire room and up into the observation room window. Still the lab assistant called out stats as the young men's bodies continued to grow and soar. Their muscles were swelling and inflating, vessels were rising to the top and snaking all over their bodies. Their testicles were swelling larger, firmer, hanging lower, and producing such a copious amount of cum they could fill a pitcher full with one volley, while at the same time their colossal cocks just oozed and snaked out of their groins ever longer, thicker, veinier threatening to become a third leg. "One-hundred seventy inches....one seventy-five......one seventy-eight....one seventy-nine.... one eighty....one eighty -one....one eighty-one and a half....... one eighty-two. Subjects are one-hundred eighty-two inches tall and weigh in at five-thousand two-hundred and sixteen pounds!" And suddenly and in great awe another staffer commented right next to the first...."with a thirty-six inch flaccid cock?" The growing stopped, the young behemoths stood there bobbling a little on their feet before suddenly their pricks rose and swelled to full concrete hard erection "Thirty-seven....thirty-eight....forty.....forty-two.....forty-six.....fifty.... good lord.....fifty-one....two... three..... four.....and a fourth.....and a half.....and three-fourths." Then both giants snapped their heads back and thrust their hips forward as their titan testicles pulled themselves up and they spewed cable sized ropes of jizz across the entire room. One volley....two.....four......eight......twelve......sixteen.... The whole room stood there in stupor before someone screamed at the Colonel who had been watching all from the observation window. "Colonel we have to do something!" Proving her hardness of mind and possibly heart, despite the fact that a change had come over her, slightly, she turned exposing her dampened shirt, coat, and skirt that showed tremendous leakage from her nipples and crotch, and gave the order coldly, "Gas them. GAS THEM NOW!" "But we have people down ...." "FOR THE SAKE OF SECURITY GAS THEM ALL! WE CAN WAKE THEM UP LATER!" On the order suddenly there was a large amount of sleeping gas that piped in and flooding the chamber below. The two giants tried to back off from it, but it was coming from everywhere. They went to try and hold their breath, but they were still weak from the massive growth spurt that they had. Finally in frustration, Terry picked up part of his table and flung it across the room towards the observation area. Striking somewhere and something beneath them, there was a large clunk heard followed by the hiss of escaping steam or gas. "What did he hit? SOMEONE FIND OUT WHAT HE HIT!?" Suddenly there was an explosion from one of the walls. As the gas and dust began to clear out of the room or settle to lower levels, one could suddenly see five people standing at the hole in the wall. Three of them wore something that looked like futuristic police uniforms, two respectively built men with a glowing golden aura around them, one fairly normal looking but buff female. Another male wore something that looked almost from Earth's period of the 1970's, like the jumpsuits worn by either Elvis or the Osmond Brothers, except it had no fringe and was much more open in the front revealing the symbol of Mercury tattooed across his decently developed chest. The other man looked like a Norse human and was instantly recognizable by the two giants. "Hey!.......DRIESSSSSHH!" "DRIESSSHHHHHHHHHHMYHEWWO" And with that the two giants went down to the floor. "OPEN FIRE!" screamed Colonel Sergeant. The two glowing men immediately put their hands up and a large yellow but somewhat transparent construct formed between them, their team and everyone else. The bullets that were shot at them seem to either hit the construct and then just fall to the floor or bounced off. "HOLD YOUR FIRE THEY'RE RETURNING THE BULLETS! HAND TO HAND! NOW!" With that Colonel Sergeant took out her gun and blew out the observation window, them flung herself over it and began to charge after the intruders. "Al-Elameph, Dries, go after the two we came for. Merc, tackle the gun-ho bitch, I'm betting she's the leader. Drixos and I will take care of the grunts. MOVE!" With that the constructs became scoops and the two glowing men began pushing soldiers and lab techs across the room to the other side. Meanwhile Merc turned to face and stare down Colonel Sergeant. "You have no right to be in this facility. This is a facility of the United States Government. You are trespassing, and you specifically are weaponless. I strongly suggest you leave." {"I am far from weaponless, my dear."} "UGH!" No one saw any movement from Merc and barely some out of Colonel Sergeant. For that matter no one heard anything either. They simply saw the Colonel train her gun on the bare-chested opponent and then falter in her stance a bit. {"As far as trespassing goes, I believe according the treaties and laws of your planet, this base would be considered a trespassing violation to this nation, which is not your own. You are also in violation of interplanetary article number three section b sub section eight of the keeping and...."} "GET OUTTA MY MIND!" The Colonel fired of two shots, although in extremely slow fashion. Merc managed to dodge one and move the other just before he refocused his attention on the Colonel and mind whipped the gun out of her hand then lifting her up, placed her back into the observation room before moving the car doors off their hinges and placing them in to the observation window area while placing something against the entrance door. Meanwhile Al-Elameph was easily bulldozing and then flying her way across the room to Terry. She easily picked him up and flew him out the door. This was unlike Dries, who although exceeding strong was finding the new size and weight of Julian to be somewhat difficult to manage. He was just barely able to grab a hold of Julian's wrist and get him slide across the floor. "I am so liking how I feel on this planet's atmosphere, Dries. I could learn to like this. Since I've got it, might as well flaunt it. Take it easy and I'll return to help you with him." Unfortunately before Al-Elameph could return, the item that Terry had punctured with his table toss exploded sending Dries flying and landing in a spot where the building gave way and began to crumble. "Dries!" "Leave him. He blends in here on this planet better than we do, and reinforcements plus the law for this country are coming in. Let's get the alien hostages out of here so they can be treated and sent back to their home worlds." And with that Al-Elameph flew over picked up Julian and brought him close to Terry, where upon Nixos and Drixos formed a bubble around Al-Elameph and Terry and one around Merc and Julian and proceeded to fly up high in to the sky. In orbit there seemed to be hundreds of ships engaging each other in a bit of a battle. An intergalactic police force had come checking on the Syriegs and did not like what they saw. They were in the middle of shutting everything down and fining the Syriegs when the Syriegs let them know they were not happy. Boarding their own ship, Nixos, Drixos, Merc, Al-Elameph, put Julian and Terry into a medical bed and began to get their ship powered and programmed. "Someone got that Nord'oks message all screwed up I believe." "How so, Drixos?" "I know it said about being altered and the government taking them, but did you see the size of those guys?" "Yeah I did. Huge kerfers that's for sure." "Only kerfers I know that grow that big and strong are..." There was a slight pause between Nixos and Drixos before they turned to one another and said, "Calcryans!" "Worry not, Drixos. We'll speak with the council. They'll order us to take them home, but before that, they'll go through to proper training to have their humanity removed and they'll be proper Calcryans again." "Better not let them wake up until the corrective surgery is done. One thing you don't want to do to a Calcryan is remove his body tattoo. These two are going to go ballistic if they wake up to see theirs have been due to the Syriegs' experiments."

Part 1 HERE Part 2 HERE Part 3 HERE Part 4 HERE Part 5 HERE Part 6 HERE Part 7 HERE Part 8 HERE Part 9 & 10 HERE 11 Clint was woken by the sound of clanging metal from the gym downstairs. He felt a pang of anxiety in his stomach. Even at almost 400lbs of the biggest, hardest muscle imaginable; the thought of what Matt was doing in the gym caused slight panic. He also became instantly aroused. Matt had taken to Clint’s training program with a level of determination he had never witnessed. Matt would torture his body to the point of collapse. There were days Clint found it hard to keep up with his intensity. The bodybuilding competition made something snap in Matt’s brain. His reaction to seeing Tyler easily dominate the entire lineup of top-level bodybuilders triggered a level of manic rage Clint was psychically afraid for the first time in his life. As they left the auditorium that night Matt was visibly shaking. Clint's attempts to calm him were useless. As they walked through the parking lot Clint could visibly see Matt’s growing body swelling larger. At 240lbs Matt had already surpassed any expectations Clint had. He was growing so fast and didn't seem to be slowing don anytime soon. Clint reached up to grab Matt’s shoulder but he spun around and glared at Clint “WHAT!” he screamed. “Matt! You need to calm down. Your time will come. I have no doubt you’ll be as huge as Tyler in no time.” “As huge?! Do you think that’s what I want? I want to dwarf that fucking asshole. I don’t want to beat him, I want to DESTROY him. I’m going to be twice as massive as his wildest dreams.” “And you will Matt; in time.” Clint said. “NO! I can’t wait. I need more size, more mass, NOW!” Matt bellowed in reply. Then something in Matt snapped. His eyes widened and his nostrils flared. His already tight hoodie looked stretched to it’s limits. Matt walked up to a nearby car and punched the driver’s door leaving a deep dent. Clint stepped closer but Matt shot him a look that said “back off”. He unleashed a lightening fast combo to the door causing the heavy metal to buckle. He then grabbed hold of the sides of the dented door and started to pull. The sound of screeching metal filled the parking lot. Matt let out a low growl and pulled harder. Suddenly the driver’s door came loose. Matt held the mangled door in his arms and started to compress the dense metal. His eyes were wild and thick veins pulsed across his face. Within minutes the door was a twisted lump of metal. Matt tossed it 30 feet across the parking lot. Matt was breathing heavily when he positioned himself at the back of the car. He bend down and placed his hands under the bumper. He braced his legs and started to lift. HIs arms trembled and sweat beaded on his forehead. “You’ll hurt yourself” Clint tried to reason with Matt “plus; someone will see you.” “N-Not yet” Matt mumbled through gritted teeth “Need to grow; need more muscle.” Matt lifted his head, closed his eyes and exerted even more power. The back of the car started to lift. Clint stared in awe as Matt deadlifted the back of the car. When Matt reached his full height, the car was six inches off the ground. He had witnessed plenty of roid rage in his life but Clint had never seen such raw, primal rage. He saw a few people heading in their direction and decided it was time to get out of there. Clint grabbed the kids pumped up shoulders. The kid tried to move away but Clint applied more pressure. He leaned in and whispered “That was one amazing show of strength stud but we have to get the hell out of here.” Clint grabbed Matt’s hand and placed it on his throbbing cock. “Lets get home so I can show you just how impressive that was”. Whatever determination Matt worked out with before the bodybuilding competition paled in comparison with the intensity he attacked his workouts afterwards. He was a demon. Clint could still out-lift him but he could not keep up. A two hour workout was common before but now Matt would lift for over four hours at a time. He’d push himself until he couldn’t move. Clint would find him passed out in a puddle of his own sweat. There were many days when Matt would workout for two four hour sessions in one day. To be clear; Clint was over the moon at Matt’s progress. He was attracted to the stud the day they meet but seeing him grow into a complete muscle stud drove Clint crazy. Matt used to look at Clint's massive body with pure lust. That look had been replaced with envy. Clint could see that Matt wanted to surpass him and he loved it. Clint walked into the gym to find Matt curling 70lb dumbbells. It was barely 6:00 am and he had clearly been lifting for awhile. “Up early?” “Couldn’t sleep. I needed to lift.” Matt said without breaking pace. “Matt, we need to talk. You’ve been pushing yourself so hard since that show. I’m afraid you’re going to get hurt.” Matt dropped the weights and turned to face Clint. He was wearing one of Clint’s t-shirts. It hung off his body like a tent. “I can’t stop Clint. I need to get bigger.” “I know you want to ge…” Clint started to say. “CLINT!” Matt yelled and pulled the shirt off. His pumped body glistened with sweat. “Look at me.” “I see you Matt. You look incredible. You’re arms are over 18”, those pecs are 52” and your waist hasn’t gotten bigger then 30”” Matt stepped closer and hit a most muscular pose. A pose he didn’t even know how to hit before meeting Clint; but one he had long since mastered. His thick traps rose from his melon-sized delts. Veins criss-crossed his pale skin. “Does this look like the biggest, sickest, most grotesque body you’ve ever seen?” He asked. “Matt” “NO IT’S NOT! And until it is I’m not going to stop.” Matt growled and grabbed the 90lb dumbbells and started to curl the heavy weights. “Fuck kid; I’ve never seen a beast like you.” Clint said as he approached. “I’m not going to try to stop you from reaching your goals but that doesn't mean we can’t have some fun while we are getting there.” Matt smiled as Clint stepped behind him. It had been a while since Clint saw that smile. If possible, Clint was even more turned on. Clint grabbed Matt’s swollen traps as he curled. “Lift that fucking puny weight. Grow those arms. Make them freaky” “Mmmmmmm” was all Matt could muster. “Yeah, you like that don't you kid? You like thinking about how massive you’ll be. We’re going to grow you into such a muscle God.” Matt was lost in his own muscle lust. His already pumped arms struggled to curl the 90lb weights. Clint leaned in close “Lift those fucking weights boy. Show this beast what real muscle can do.” Matt let out a scream and curled the weights for another rep. “Flex” he grunted. Clint stepped back and peeled his shirt off, exposing his mammoth 380lb body. He placed his hands on his hips and flexed his entire upper body. His pecs reached their 63” maximum. His thick stomach solidified into brick sized cobbles while his enormous lats caused his arms to rise. “So huge” Matt grunted. His eyes never left the behemoth's body as he started to curl the barbells again. At the top of the rep, Clint raised his arms into a gruesome double bicep pose. His arms rose to 27” of thick, striated beef. Matt dropped the weights and grabbed the 100s. Clint’s eyes looked worried; Matt had never been able to curl those and he was already spent. Sensing his concern Matt said “keep flexing. Your massive body makes me feel unstoppable”. Clint obeyed. He moved into a side chest pose that would rival any top professional bodybuilder. Matt licked his lips and started to hoist the huge weights. They barely moved but Matt wouldn’t stop. He let out a horrifying bellow and started to lift the weights. He stomped his foot and the weights moved higher. After almost 20 seconds Matt had reached the top of the rep and finally let the weights crash to the floor. Matt looked down at his pumped and bloated arms. His forearm veins looked like a road map. Sweat dripped from his elbows. He flexed his 18” biceps and admired their thickening mass. He massaged the huge muscles as he flexed. “That was awesome kid. You fucking huge right now” Clint said. “You think so?” Matt asked and raised an arm and flexed. “Hell yeah” clint agreed. Matt stepped closer to Clint and started to pose for the huge older man. Clint licked his lips and watched Matt’s body grow bigger with each flex. Clint pulled down his shorts and started to stroke his hard cock. Matt smiled as he realized the effect he was having on the 52 year old massive 380lb freak. He hit pose after pose; holding each one until his entire body trembled from effort. He flared his thick, dense lats, twisted his hips and flexed his razor sharp oblique muscles. He ran his hands over his soaked eight pack abs and 52” chest. Matt pulled down his pants and Clint let out a loud moan as his massive legs were exposed. By far his most impressive body part; they measured an impressive 28”. Matt ran his hands over their meaty surface then flexed each quad. Deep cuts and striations appeared on their surface. He turned and flexed his enormous glutes. Clint moaned again as Matt twisted a leg and flexed his hamstrings. Deep grooves and thick veins covered the surface. Finally Matt raised onto his toes and flexed his 18” calves. They solidified into hard, ripped muscle. Matt turned to face Clint. The massive man was stroking his cock faster and his eyes darted all over Matt’s pumped body. “Is this growing body going to make you cum?” Matt asked. “Hell yeah, you look fucking unreal kid.” “Good, I want you to cum for all this muscle” Matt said. “Stand up” he commanded. Clint stood and Matt stepped closer. He could see Clint was ready to explode. He bent down and wrapped his arms around Clint’s massive quads and started to lift. He hoisted the huge man off the ground with a little grunt and slid Clint’s cock into his mouth. Clint was too shocked to react and he released a massive load into Matt’s mouth. Matt guzzled the massive man’s cum. “Mmmmm, that was the better then a protein shake.” “Fuck kid, that was incredible. I can’t believe you picked me up that easily.” “You think was a good show?” Matt asked “You haven’t seen anything yet.” With a loud grunt Matt lifted Clint’s 380lbs higher and slung him over his shoulder. He caught his reflection in the gym mirror and almost came at the sight. With laboured steps, Matt carried Clint across the gym and towards the locker room. As they moved Matt could feel Clint’s dick getting hard again as it rested on his granite hard shoulder.

Todd watched in anguished anticipation as Evan slowly drank down another smoothie. Evan set the glass down on the table, never removing his gaze from Todd. “That’s right Todd. The smoothies you have been making for me have triggered something in my rare genetics,” said Evan. “I can see that Evan. Your growth has been unbelievable.” “It’s more than just growth, Todd. I’ve studied all the data. No one has ever consumed calories like me. I’m superhuman.” Evan smiled at his older supplicant, and let those last two words sink in for effect. “And not just physically, but cognitively as well.” Evan pointed to the laptop that was open. “I’ve decoded my DNA. Oh, and I’ve also been going over the books for our real estate portfolio. I’ve figured out how to maximize that as well.” Todd looked at the young Asian god, trying to maintain his composure, but it was a losing battle. “Your father told me you were looking at the books. We’re already running a tight ship around here, what have you found?” “Don’t change the subject, Todd” said Evan in a very direct tone. The room was still as Evan spoke. He reached down and grabbed the hem of the tight Henley shirt. Todd found himself paralyzed, unable to look away from Evan. He slowly pulled the shirt up, revealing a stunning, rock hard, ripped stomach. “Watch closely Todd, it’s working.” With that, Evan inhaled deep, deeper than Todd thought was humanly possible. His midsection tightened up into an unbelievable display of sheer, slowly pulsing muscle. As he slowly let out a very controlled exhale, Evan’s abdominal muscles started to pop even more. Evan was gazing down as his 8-pack started to transform slowly into a god-like cobbled 12-pack. “Have you ever seen a 12-pack before, Todd,” asked Evan, still looking down at his own stomach, proud of himself. “No Evan, I didn’t think it was ever really possible.” “It was never really possible for a human” said Evan, adding emphasis. “But I’m not human, Todd, right? What am I?” “You are superhuman,” said Todd, his breath short as he acknowledged Evan’s status. “You can look at my abs Todd, I know you want to,” Evan commanded in his deep baritone. And with that, Todd’s eyes started to drink in every stunning inch of muscle on the young man. Evan was mostly smooth, save for a thick treasure trail that started at his navel and went down. Todd kept blinking, unbelieving. “No, it’s all real Todd,” said Evan, almost reading his mind again. With that, Evan pulled the shirt up over his head and tossed it, revealing a spectacularly wide and powerful, smooth chest. Todd could see Evan’s chest rise and fall slowly, and he realized the young muscle god was powered by a very strong heart. “I can make you very rich Todd, that’s not hard for me at all,” said Evan. “We can help each other out here.” “And I can also make you bigger. Not as big as me, needless to say. But I have been studying my own genetics.” Todd nodded, trying to not lose focus in front of the now-shirtless muscle god. “There is one downside to consuming so many calories Todd. My output has increased significantly.” Evan paused for a second and chuckled. “Who am I kidding? My output is superhuman.” The word output kept ringing in Todd’s ears. Superhuman output. Todd’s resistance was cracking fast. He forgot all about Andrew, and how his best friend would react if he knew what was going on. “Todd, we both know I can make you do anything I want. But I won’t ever force you. But I think I know what you want. What you need. And I can make all your dreams come true.” Todd froze. His dick was rising, and he noticed the enormous bulge in Evan’s shorts too. I can make you bigger. Todd opened his mouth to speak, but nothing came out. He moved to take a step forward, but Evan put his hand up immediately. “If you approach Todd, know that it is completely irrevocable. There is no turning back. Do it with respect.” Todd froze again, thinking about his lifelong friendship with Andrew, and how it would be ruined. For what? To get rich? To get big? Again, seemingly reading Todd’s mind, Evan said, “I’ll take care of my father Todd.” Todd swallowed hard, the word respect echoing in his head. He pulled off his shirt and Evan nodded. “No going back.” Todd was only inches away from the tall god, staring directly at his massive chest. He had to look up to gaze into Evan’s eyes. And then Todd dropped to his knees. He reached up for Evan’s shorts and pulled them down over his massive thighs. Evan’s huge dick flopped out. Todd looked up again. He could see a glint of ginger in Evan’s facial hair, and a strong resemblance to his father. Todd opened wide and started to go down on Evan. Evan’s dick swelled to just over nine inches. With some focus, Todd was able to let it snake right down his throat. The pre-cum was thick and it made Todd horny for the real output. After a few minutes of vigorous deep throating, the Asian god started to cum. And cum, and cum. Todd was stunned not only at the volume of the load, which could have filled a smoothie cup, but also the thickness. It truly was superhuman, and Todd eagerly swallowed it all. When he was done, Evan looked down and said, “Good job. You’ll need to do that 10-12 times a day.” Todd looked up, swallowing the last remaining drops from Evan’s head and nodded. He stood up slowly, and noticed how his core felt stronger, more solid. Then they heard Andrew’s car pull up into the driveway, and in a few minutes, his steps. Todd was mortified, but he trusted Evan completely. Andrew walked into the room and saw his son and his business partner, both shirtless. “What’s going on here?” he asked. Evan looked at Todd and said, “I’ll handle it.” Then he walked towards his father, nearly towering over him, and said, “There’s a few things you need to know Dad.”

Abduction Part Four by F_R_Eaky (Am working on part five right now. This one is just a transitional chapter without any growth in it. Hope you are all enjoying it.) Part One: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/8794-abduction-part-one-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Two: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/9036-abduction-part-two/ Part Three: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/9055-abduction-part-three/ Morning. Sunlight is streaming through the windows creating a golden shaft of light which bathes the sleeping man, highlighting his torso. He is laying on his broad back with one fairly large arm clutching a pillow as if he's holding someone. Accentuating the peaks and mounds of his slightly off-season musculature, the sunbeams also set his his head and chest hair alight so it looked as though he was a holy man with halo and glow from his broad, expansive chest. The top sheet hems are wrinkled and gathered around his abs and are tenting nicely from his ample cock that has hardened and risen like a miniature redwood tree. The man feels very comfortable, rested, and completely happy save for the fact that even on this king sized bed, the man is two inches taller than the mattress is long. Shifting his legs ever so slowly he attempts to gather some of the sheets around his feet to make them covered and warmer as the sunlight doesn't quite extend the full length of the bed. His body is waking up his mind, or his mind is waking up his body. It matters not which direction, the part that disturbs him is one of the two doesn't wish to wake and get up yet and the other seems to be forcing it to happen. Try as he might he can not get himself to fall back to sleep, although it's not due to his mind or body defying him. As he lies there attempting to hit his mind's snooze button, he begins to hear strange noises. The sound of something being scraped. There are some low, softened giggles followed by shushing noises telling someone to hush. The scraping noises begin again, followed with some grunts, groans, and a little heavy breathing mixed with more laughter and shushes. The scraping begins again only this time he can almost feel the scraping through the house, as though the shudders are telling him the house it was is being used to scrape and scratch the item in question that is being rubbed. "Ach! I think I'm stuck!" "Shhhhhh! You'll wake up Dries." "I can't help it. I think I'm actually stuck. Who knew even laying down sideways I wouldn't be able to get through the door." "Well you better think of something quick because your cock is rising to the occassion for some reason." "hahahahahaha. I know... ... ... the thought that I've become so big I'm stuck in this doorway is turning me on." "Well, we better get you through soon or that cock is going to prevent you from getting free and I'll have the same problem from watching it grow." "Well, it's a good thing I lead with hands and arms out, but I don't think I'm out quite far enough to use them to push off against the building. Here. You grab my legs..." "Your ankles you mean. Even though I'm the same size as you there's no hope of even my two hands grabbing your legs and holding on to them." "Ach! You know what I mean. Grab my feet, my ankles, push me via my ass, just help give me a push! This door frame is starting to dig in." "Alright but you need to exhale and sink your chest in as much as possible when I push, ok? One the count of three. One.... two.....three....." The sound of struggling went on for a little bit but eventually the man made it out of the doorway, after which he helped pull his friend through as well. Within minutes there was the sound of more glee but not the quieted giggles as before. No the sound had become full blown riotous laughter accompanied by some decent sized thumps followed by tremors that lightly shook the house. Opening his eyes and sighing, the Norse looking man threw back the sheets and stood up stretching his powerful body and limbs as he did so. With the sunbean still striking his nearly perfect form and long hair, looking almost like the god Thor approaching the window, he was soon to discover his godhood well eclipsed by two hulking figures below. There running about on the lawn, naked as the day they were born, were Julian and Terry playing a kind of game of tag with one another, running under a make shift garden sprayer shower, or sometimes standing still and feeling the warmth of the sun caress their bodies. Body wise the two nearly ten foot tall men were almost mirror twins of each other save their different facial structures and that Julian had much fairer skin and golden hair compaired to Terry's more swarthy look of olive complected skin and sable colored hair. "It feels so good to be out here in the open." "Yeah letting the sun hit our bodies, the air caress them all around and everywhere." "Not to mention the water. Feeling it splash against us like it's hitting stone or steel plates and then cascading over every mound, through every valley and crevice. It was a great idea of yours to use the sprinkler head as a shower out here." "Hmmmm indeed." "But I'm having one problem.... all this running and moving around... it's causing my dick to sway and swing. It pulls on my groin so heavily... not to mention all this muscle. The weight of it as it bounces when I even just slightly job let alone run. I feel so big. so Huge! SO POWERFUL! IT TURNS ME ON!" Terry approached Julian and kissed him deeply. "You are so big, huge, and powerful. We're built like the most massive, biggest, bodybuilders ever now: Morgan Aste, Mamdouh “Big Ramy” Elssbiay, Craig Golias, Rolley Winklar, Phil Heath, Ronnie Coleman, Gunter Schilerkamp, Markus Ruhl, Nasser El Sonbaty, Greg Kovacs. The difference between us and them is were are cut and defined with all this mass, we have semmetry,we're hung like bulls, and we're almost ten feet tall." Terry went in again for a deep kiss. but then broke it off and moved his mouth down to Julian's marble column like neck. Julian gasped at this but threw his head back to expose his neck more, while his hands went down to caress and grope Terry's astounding ass and pull him as close as the two behemoth's chests would allow. "hmmmmm ooh fuck.... fuck, Terry.... fuck!" "What? What's wrong?" "I can't stop thinking about you. How large you are. How strong. How hung.... and that I'm the same way now too. It puts me in a constant state of horniness. I want you... I need you...now!" "Then take me. It's your turn this morning. Shove that rod up my ass." Looking around Julian found a small box that both his feet could stand on and would support his body weight. Then leading Terry back over to the make shift shower he proceeded to have Terry stand on it which raised him only slightly higher than Julian. Terry leaned a little forawrd to grab the pole of the basketball hoop that they used to hang the sprayer nozzle from, while Julian grabbed him by the waist, and after coating them with shampoo and water, began to slowly push his way in. With in minutes the two were working up a good rhythm: Julian pushing in and out of Terry's ass, while caressing his obliques, abs, chest, and shoudlers; Terry gripping the pole, raising up and down on the balls of his feet, flexing his ass and releasing it, while one hand went down to begin stroking his raging hard on. Dries stood there watching the whole thing. The ballet of behemoth bodybuilders, thrusting, pushing, impaling, drilling, groping, caressing, bouncing, over and over again until both men began to raise up on their tip toes from feet and legs that were twisting and curling. Their panting turning into deep moans and screams of utter delight. The feeling of their huge muscles tensing and flexing, releasing and popping, as they writhed and wriggled in pleasure until finally one then the other triggered by the first suddenly roared out and screamed in ecstacy with both men spewing copious amounts of cum in great shooting strings: one up the ass of the other and the other across the yard. Meanwhile Dries stood at the window watching like it was the biggest, best, and most intense sporting event any has ever participated. At the moment of the young men's climax he suddenly, without having touched his cock at all, began to spray ropes of ejaculate all over the window. He stood there transfixed for several minutes until he bagan to shake and tremble and went to sit down on the bed. Meanwhile the two young giants staggered under the shower to try and get themselves cleaned off once more from all the cum they had produced. Afterwards they punch-drunk walked over to the tap to turn the water off, dry each other off, and then after applying liberal amounts of sunscreen, took some blankes to the middle of the yard, spread them out, and took a long nap semi cuddling one another out in the sun. The young men lay out in the sun for about thirty minutes before Dries nudged them to roll over, and then thirty minutes after that he nudged them again to lie down in the shade of the tree line. About three hours after that he comes back outside pushing a draped tea trolly that is loaded down with platters of food. "Gentleman, here is brunch." "Oooh. Getting all fancy on us, Dries? Brunch and served on a fancy clothed serving cart too." "No, Terry. It is brunch because it is almost noon and the cart is only draped because..." and Dries moved all the trays over to a table. "...these are a new pair of pants, each, that I made for you two. We will have to worry about shirts and shoes later as we go. You two are of such a size in both height, proportions, and body build even at my height you would never find anything available in any of your retail stores. But we need to make you a little less obvious than your nude form." "Why? Are we going somewhere?" "Yes. Your size is too big for us to stay here. Only two and half more feet and you would be twice as tall as some of the tall people in this country. You stand out way to much and the idea was to for you to blend in so you could live your lives without having to worry about being refound and recaptured by the Syriegs, so, now to that end, we're moving. We will be heading further out into the country to meet up with some other Nord'oks. There we will see where we can buy a house out in the very rural areas either here in the Netherlands, or press furth north into Scandinavia." "Awww come on, Dries. We could take them down now. We're huge!" laughed Terry and even Julian chuckled a little and flexed his right arm and bicep. "Yes, but you still have to be very vigilant. The Syriegs still have ways that could bring you down, capture you, or end your life, and they very well may go for that last option. Observation of your planet is one thing, the temporary for a night abduction and study of the human body is another thing, but the abduction of a member from the human race, altering their DNA, is another and they do have an intergalactic police force they must answer to. If you were discovered, especially now at this size, they would be called before a tribunal of planets. Not only that but think about humanity as well. Whether for sports or for war, mankind, especially those in power, have dreamed of finding ways to make the taller, the stronger, the bigger, the faster, to most dominant type of men possible. You two may not even be safe from your own kind." "How is it you came to have all this money to buy property and How do you know the languages so well, and customs, and how to drive a truck?" "The Syriegs have been studying your planet for a long, long time. Originally, they had a few of their study labs here on Earth, as opposed to up in starships in orbit over the Earth. There were some of my people who all those years ago decided to break free then. To fight. We didn't want to see another race subjugated by them. This meant some of us broke free ourselves. We decided no longer to be slaves and finding ourselves compatible with the Humans on this planet, we began to have relations with them. We didn't have the high tech medical and science equipment to alter the Human DNA structure to resist the probes and such of the Syriegs, so we did it the old fashioned way - we bred with them." "You just broke free and then started mating with the natural wild life?" "Think about it, Terry. When you first saw me, what was your first impression? Was I some creepy-freaky space alien?" "No... I thought you were Human. Probably someone who was of...." "Norse descent? And what is the other adjective name for something from the Norse countries?" "Nordic!" Said Julian excitedly. "Nordic...Nord'ok.....And besides the Netherlands, what other area of the world is known for fairly tall, ruggedly built, and strong men with platinum to golden brown to red hair like myself?" "The Norse countries...." said Terry. "Dries," asked Julian. "How long has your race been here?" "We've been here almost as long as the Syriegs have, and they've been studying your species since the days of the cavemen." "And the Nord'oks broke free...?" "Shortly after man left the caverns and began to build structures to live in." "My gawd....the amount of influence your people have probably had..." "Yes indeed. But... first you need to finish your brunch." Said Dries as he got up and walked to the door of the house. "After you've finished your brunch, put your pants on and then we'll get ready to leave." [PEWT! PEW! PEWT!] Dries gave a small cry of pain and as Julian and Terry turned their heads to look at him, his eyes rolled back and his body went limp, collapsing to the ground. Julian and Terry mere split seconds after gave small cries, more of surprise than pain, as they suddenly felt like they were bitten by mosquitos. "Ow! What the hell!" Said Terry as he jumped up to his feet. "Whoa...." said Julian as he stood up on his. "I'm feeling a little of balance. I think we must have been darted with something." "Great. I've forgotten where I got hit now and as big as we are a little dart is going to be hard to find to pull out." "Then allow me to give you ones that you can see a little better. Agent Tse Tse, the E-Tranqs! NOW!" [FOOMP! FOOMP!] "OW!" Jumped and jerked Julian. "SON OF A BI.... YOU FUCK WADS!" And with that Terry began to lumber stomp his way towards the first series of men in camoflauge uniforms he saw coming at him from behind the tree line that surrounded the yard. "Gentlemen I suggest you use your energy to sit. You are going down. We've shot you with enough tranquilizers to knock out a bull elephant and we have more available. If you chose to stand and fight, the fall usually requies some kind of treatment for head trauma. Be smart. Be sensible." "AAUUUUUGH!" Terry roared and began to bend over slightly hunched and swing his massive arms with closed fists at the line of gentlemen. His landing blows sent a few men spiraling up into the air and across the yard, while all of them were at least knocked down and windless by the blow. Julian soon followed, but appeared to be in deep, deep concentration, during which he moved slowly, but purposefully, and seeing the fallen attackers that Terry had knocked down, he began to raise a foot and stomp on one of their legs at the ankle or the knee joint. Once down he lifted up his oppoiste foot applying all of his weight to bare on top of the commando's leg. "Blondie is concentrating his way through the tranquilizer. Before the ebony haired one picks up on the idea from him, let's take him out. Break up their concentration boys and zap 'em while you do that." There appeared two teams of men with bazookas who took aim at the giants' balls. Out of the bazookas came what kind of looked like large pillows, but were in fact much denser and not so fluffy. The first one made contact with Terry's balls and he doubled over howling in pain. The second one, Julian managed to jump up to avoid, but it still caught on his left thigh, bounced to his right then back to the left, and continued to bouce back and forth down his leg, causing him to trip and fall on his landing. Next while the two were somewhat dazed, another set of men came out with two weapons that looked like they were going to fire lawn darts at the giants. Two clicks were heard and the darts soared through the air and into the giants bodies carrying a set of long thin wires with them. A second later and both giants were writhing on the ground, screaming in pain, their whole bodies twitching. It was not long due to the tranquilizer, the racking, and the shocking, that both men passed out. "Eagle Crest to Statue of Liberty. We have the two giants. Proceeding to load them up into the trucks and take them to our secret base in Tulipville. Over." "Excellent work, Eagle Crest. Will meet you there with Spangled Surgeon. Remain now on radio silence until your arrival. Over." "Roger that. Eagle Crest out." "Alright boys! Let's get these hulking behemoths loaded and head back. You two, take their caretaker and place him in his bed, then shoot him up with this. This should wipe out his memory of the last few days. He won't remember taking them in, however he took them in or found them."

Part 1 Jack had been living with his Uncle Roy ever since his parents died in a car crash 2 years ago. Uncle Roy was Jack's only living relative that was still in the area. All of his cousins and relatives had moved away from the small town of Bulger, PA. There were only 400 residents in the in the area of Bulger as most had moved away from the once bustling mining town, to nearby Pittsburgh. The mine was gone and all that was left were farms, most of which had falling into poverty since the land had turned sour due to the mining. Uncle Roy had been living alone on the family farm since his parents died 20 years ago. He never married, but dated a few women here and there, but they always left to better and brighter futures. Time had not only taken it's toll on the farm, but on Roy as well. He was now 62 years old and his health was failing to the point that he could hardly work on the farm. This past harvest season had been especially bad for Roy since there had been somewhat of a drought and combined with the hostile ground, his crops were the worst they had been in over 30 years. Both Roy and Jack were barely getting food on the table. Jack had taken on a job as a custodian at the local off site branch of Slippery Rock College that was in town. His initial plan had been to work to get enough money to go to learn at the main campus which was an hour north, but since the issues with his Uncle's farm he was only able to get enough to keep them afloat. Then tragedy struck. One night, the branch where he worked had an explosion and burnt down to the ground with Jack and a few others still inside. Luckily, Jack wasn't hurt, but his one and only friend where he worked, Dr. Jason Braun, who worked in the lab as a Naturopathic Physician, had barely gotten out alive. He had been burnt over 60% of his body and was in intensive care at UPMC Mercy Burn Center in Pittsburgh. Roy was incredibly thankful that Jack had made it out without a scratch, but Roy and Dr. Braun had been school mates growing up and were very close. The two of them were inseparable as youths and as adults, their bond was as close as two heterosexual men could have been without being lovers. Roy was devastated when he heard the news about Jason and even though they barely had money to put food on the table, Roy suggested that they take a ride to UPMC Mercy Burn Center in Pittsburgh to visit their friend. They could leave in the morning and be back the same day so they wouldn't have to leave the animals on the farm for too long. Once they arrived at UPMC they waited for almost 8 hours before being told that they could not see their friend that day. Both men felt destroyed as they began to leave the center to drive the hour back to the farm. Before they got to off the floor, one of the nurses stopped Jack and asked if he could talk to him in private. Roy seemed a little annoyed that the nurse didn't want to talk to them both, but he told Jack it was okay. The nurse, a man named Glen, took Jack into a empty patient room and told him that Dr. Braun had come too, but he didn't want any visitors at the moment. He said that he had had heard that Roy and Jack were there and to find Jack to let him know that he would be okay. Dr. Braun then told Glen to go into his briefcase and take out a brown bag to give to Jack. He said that it was something he had made in the hopes that it would help Jack and his Uncle's crop situation. Then Glen reached into his pocket and brought out a small brown burlap sack. Jack opened that sack to see inside that there were about 30 small black marble-like seeds in it. Glen explained that Dr. Braun didn't explain much about the seeds other than Jack needed to go home and put them in a jar of boiling water and steep 3 tea bags until they evaporated and then pour that immediately into the fertilizer for their crops. Glen also said that Dr. Braun told him that under no circumstances was anyone to ingest the liquid. Jack thanked Glen and he rejoined his Uncle who was now waiting in the truck to go home. "What was that all about?" Uncle Roy asked "Nothing really. I guess Dr. Braun wanted me to have a bag of seeds that he had been working on in the hopes to help our crops." "Wow, even in the face of death, Jason is thinking about us. I really love that man." "What?" "You know what I mean. He really cares about both of us. Well, I don't care if we don't have the money or not, I think we should come back to see him, when he is ready for some visitors. Whattya think?' "I think that's a given, sir. Dr. Braun and you are the only family I got and yes, I think of him as not just a friend. He's family." "Good boy!! I've always thought you had a good head on your shoulders. You're gonna go far, son." It was night by the time Roy and Jack had gotten back to the farm and as soon as they set foot in the house, both men went immediately to bed. The next morning, when Jack got up he grabbed the sack of seeds and went into the kitchen to put on the boiling water. Uncle Roy was still fast asleep in bed. Jack thought that the hardships of yesterday had taken their toll on his Uncle so he let him sleep. While the water boiled, Jack decided to make breakfast as well. He made some eggs and bacon with toast, enough for the both of them. The water on the stove started to boil so Jack took the seeds and put them into an empty glass mason Jar that they had for canning. As soon as the hot water hit the beans they began to bubble and the water turned a dark brown. Jack figured that it would probably be awhile before the seeds evaporated so he closed up the jar and set it on the kitchen counter. Then he went to make some coffee, but it looked as though they were out. Knowing how much Uncle Roy loved his morning coffee, Jack decided to walk over to the neighbor’s house, almost a half a mile away and ask if he could burrow some just enough for his Uncle. Mrs. Apow was the sweetest neighbor and she gave Jack her whole can of Maxwell House that she had left. She said she was going to the store and asked if Jack needed anything else. He politely told her no, but thought, that he would love a nice juicy burger. Once back at the house, Jack walked into the kitchen to find Uncle Roy sitting at the kitchen table eating the breakfast that he had prepared. Uncle Roy thanked Jack for letting him sleep in and for breakfast but he wanted to talk to him about something that had been on his brain for a long time now. Jack walked over to the counter and put the coffee canister down. He asked his uncle how much coffee he would like and Roy said, that he didn't need any more coffee, that he had had enough and that maybe they should stick to using the coffee maker instead of doing it on the stove next time. Jack's eye's opened wide as he looked over to where he had set down the Seed mixture and it was gone. Horrified he turned around to see his Uncle downing the last drop of Seed mixture from the Mason jar down his throat. "Oh Shit. That’s not coffee Uncle Roy....that's the seed mixture for our crops from Jason!!" "What?!?!" "That's the seed mixture that Dr. Braun gave me for the crops. It was supposed to go onto the fertilizer and help our crops to grow." "Well, dammit, why didn't you tell me? It tasted like coffee, but BAD coffee." Roy started to feel a little dizzy. "Maybe I should go lie down, just in case." Uncle Roy got up from the table and went up to his bedroom to lie down. Jack grabbed his uncle by the arm and shoulder and helped him to his bed. His Uncle seemed so heavy and stiff as he assisted him to his room. Then once he got Roy safely into bed, he told his Uncle, "I'm gonna call the doctor and see if they can pump your stomach or do something!" “Okay, but hurry, son, I’m feeling really warm all over and…and…and my skin hurts!!!” Jack ran back downstairs and called the doctor’s office, but it was a Wednesday and they weren’t open until noon. “FUCK!!” he blurted out. He thought for a moment and since there was no one else to call other than the hospitals in Pittsburgh, he figured he would call the one person who might know what to do. Jack ran over to his coat pocket and fished out the number of the Burn Center that Dr. Braun was at. He dialed. “Hello, I…I …need the room for a Dr….er…Jason Braun. Please hurry, it’s an emergency!” “I’m sorry, sir, but Dr. Braun is not able to receive phone calls at this time. Who am I speaking too and I will get a message to his room to see if someone can speak to you on his behalf?” “It’s Jack…Jack Pilar. I worked with Dr. Braun. He knows who I am. Please tell him that my uncle drank the seed mixture and I don’t know what to do.” “Alright sir, just one moment and….” Suddenly, Jack heard his uncle scream and then there was a large crash followed by the sound of an explosion that shook the house. He dropped the phone and raced upstairs, tripping on his way up. Once he got to Roy’s room, he stopped dead in the doorway. His uncle was gone. All that was left was a bunch of torn clothing and a bed that had broken in half long ways down the middle. The window to Uncle Roy’s room was broken out along with a good chunk of the wall around it. Jack ran to the huge new opening in the home and he saw an enormous muscular figure darting into the barn. My enormous growls and screams came from within and then he could hear a low deep moaning followed by loud, wet splashing noises like a fire house hitting the insides of the barn. A few seconds later he noticed a white liquid start to seep out from in between the cracks of wood in various places on the side of the barn. Then it was all quiet again for a few moments. Jack stood there, completely dumbfounded and bewildered. He thought to himself, that the huge figure looked like his uncle from the back, but it couldn’t have been him. It just couldn't have been. Still, the figure was such an impressive site that Jack felt a longing in it. His thoughts changed from horror to honor. Suddenly, a whiff of something extremely pungent, musky and very pleasurable entered Jack’s nose and without even thinking another thought, he became consumed with intense desire and an arousal that caused his cock to go instantly hard which took him immediately to the point of orgasm. So much so, that he had to back up against the desk in Roy’s room as his cock shot uncontrollably hard with numerous waves of ejection and the orgasm must have lasted at least half a minute. He came and came, completely soaking the inside of his shorts and pants. It was one of the most erotic and pleasurable orgasms he had ever encountered. As well, during the orgasm, visions of the huge figure he had just witnessed took over his mind. An incredible longing and complete desire for the giant hulk consumed Jack for the duration of his orgasm and then when it was over, Jack regained his mind and himself. Jack steadied himself and walked dazed back down to the kitchen. He went over to the phone he had dropped and put it to his ear. He could hear a lot of commotion in the background with crashing noises, screams and silence. Then as he continued to listen, there was the sound of various men in the throes of ecstasy, just about the same as he had just experienced upstairs. He listened intently as his cock started to get hard. Passion again, built up inside of him. Jack had never thought himself gay, but what he had just experienced and the lust that he was now feeling just from hearing men in a sexual realm, made him wonder. Just then his cell phone vibrated in his pocket. “Hello?” “Jack…Jack is that you?” The voice on the other end was extremely low with so much bass in it that it sent shivers of excitement through him, causing his cock to twitch even harder. “Yea…Yes…it’s me. Who’s this? “It’s Jason…Dr. Braun. I need you to get out of the house right now. The nurse told me what happened with Roy and for you own safety, get out of there now and get in your truck and come see me…IMMEDIATELY!! Also, stay on the phone with me. I need you to do exactly as I say. Do not look back and do not make contact with your uncle. He’s changed and he’s dangerous. He won’t want to hurt you, but he will nonetheless. Get out of there, NOW!!” "I'm coming, Jason!" Jack dropped the receiver of the other phone, keeping the cellphone to his ear and ran toward the door. “Okay…Okay…Jason. SIR, I’ll do it. I’ll do whatever you ask of me, SIR!” Jack knew he had to leave, but he was torn. He longed to get to Jason, but he didn't want to leave his uncle either. Confusion, remorse and excitement were all running through him on top of a growing yearning and arousal that was getting harder and harder to avoid. He ran outside and once inside the truck he turned the key and when the truck started there was a loud crash in the barn. Jack jumped in his seat and yelled out, “FUCK!!” “What’s Wrong, Jack? What’s going on?” Jason yelled over the phone. “I think my uncles in the barn and I...I....think he’s HUGE. He seems to be tearing up the barn from the inside and he…OH SHIT!!” Jack dropped the phone as he hit a pothole and it went outside the window, smashing on the road below as he heard another huge crash from behind him. He was again, alone with no help. He looked in the rear view mirror as he was driving away and saw the barn doors had smashed open as his uncle crashed through them. His uncle, or what used to be his uncle, stood outside of the barn, naked and enormous. He could see from the thickened face that it was his uncle and Jack was mesmerized as he put on the brakes to stop the truck and marvel at this new being he had helped to create. Uncle Roy's cock was fully hard and dripping large drops of his cum onto the ground below, creating a puddle of a translucent thick liquid. Given the size of the barn, Jack could tell that his uncle must have been at least over 15 feet tall and almost 8 feet wide and full of muscle. His cock was well over a foot long but he wasn’t sure. He watched, transfixed in his rear-view mirror as his uncle began to grow about 2 feet taller and pack on more muscle and cock. The being that was there, enticed Jack and since he had experience the orgasm up in Roy’s room, he wasn’t afraid of his uncle, he was actually drawn to him. Without even realizing it, he sat in his seat watching his uncle grow and he had opened up his pants and he was stroking his cock. The intense longing and desire began to build once again. Then he saw his uncle smile as he began to cum in huge amounts that shot out of his cock for yards and yards, denting in the earth in front of him and the surrounding trees. One of the blasts hit one of the small tractors and tipped it onto its side. He could hear his uncle roar in ecstasy as his sprayed the land. Since Jack was about 200 feet away, he didn’t know that another wave of his uncle’s aroma was fast approaching him yet again. The moment he began to smell the familiar smell that caused him such euphoria before almost took over his mind, but with Jack’s last shred of himself, he came back to reality and he threw the truck back into drive and tore out back on the road. As he drove away, he noticed that his uncle was screaming at him as he ran off into the fields. He didn’t look back again and an hour later, Jack arrived at the Burn Center. When he walked into the hospital everything seemed normal, but when the elevator doors opened at the wing where Jason had been, he noticed that there didn’t seem to be anyone around. The floor was completely in a wreck and it was eerily quiet. Then, as before, there seemed to be a faint but pungent smell coming from down the hall. The door closed behind him and Jack’s cock twitched. PART 2 COMING SOON (Please let me know what you think so far!)

TRANSFORM Muscle City Commencement Day Billy Titus was looking at his reflection in the mirror, straightening his tie around his thickly muscled neck. Finding a dress shirt that fit his powerful torso had been a challenge. They had either resembled tents that billowed out around his narrow waist in order to fit his massive pectoral globes, or they grabbed onto his upper arms tighter than his skin, snapping threads and rending the cotton fabric with the slightest of movements. His handsome mouth quirked sideways as his thick, manly fingers fumbled with the silk. He was so unaccustomed to wearing anything like this that he had forgotten how a Windsor knot was supposed to be made. A low, powerful groan rumbled up from his muscled chest, and he let out a heavy sigh of consternation. Another set of hands suddenly appeared on his mountainous shoulders and squeezed him roughly. A massive muscular bulk reared up behind him, its dimensions both larger and more impressive than his own superhuman body. “Problems?” The voice was deep and strong with quiet, restrained power. Billy’s brow wrinkled and his gaze shifted from his own reflection to the face of his young lover—and pupil—Carl Stanton. Their secret relationship was hardly secret any longer, but a teacher having sex with one of his students wasn’t something that either one of them wanted to deal with. Carl might be eighteen years old and had certainly been the initiator of their lengthy and loving liaison, but the two men already had enough on their plates to deal with. So a secret their love remained. Billy grimaced. “It’s this fu… stupid tie.” “Fucking tie,” Carl said with one of his full and beautiful smiles. He was a full head taller than Billy, so the older man could see the younger man’s entire face. The smile made his features appear more youthful, and melted Billy’s heart to see it. A full beard of rough golden hair coated his chin and cheeks, and a fuzzy porn-star mustache crawled across his upper lip. “You can call it a fucking tie, you know.” “What sort of teacher would I be to use that kind of language around my students?” Carl reached around his teacher’s neck and started to knot the tie for his lover. “I seem to recall you using that word in a different context quite a bit last night.” A throbbing heat emanating between Billy’s butt cheeks where the other man’s thick cock had lodged itself gave evidence to his words. He could feel Carl’s hard muscles pressing against him, and smell his intoxicating masculine scent distinctly. “And I don’t remember either of us complaining at the time.” Carl was beautiful. Carl was powerful. Carl was naked. Carl was horny. Carl was always these things, and what was more, he was growing more beautiful and more powerful as he stood behind his lover, just as Billy Titus was also growing bigger, stronger and hornier with every breath he took. Something lived inside them. Something that made their bodies swell with muscle, and made their cocks lengthen and thicken and grow hard in a moment, and made their balls churn and bloat with cream, and made them need each other with a passion that could grow hotter than the sun. They had been turned into something more than human, and more than man, and they were still growing with every tick of the clock on the wall. They had been growing for far more than a year, now, and it was Carl that had changed the most, providing Billy with the benefits of the gains he had been making by virtue of his more active recruitment efforts. For Billy, life and growth was all about Carl, the only man he had been with for the entire duration of his metamorphosis into the superhuman creature looking back at him from the mirror. Carl’s massive body was warm and hard and sleek, his bulging muscles encased in perfect silken flesh that begged to be touched. He stood over seven feet high, now—and that was his “shrunken” dimensions—and was nearly too wide to easily fit through a standard door frame. He could lift cars above his head with ease and bench press a literal ton of weight without breaking a sweat. But for all his size and power, he was a soft pussycat when it came to taking care of Billy. He protected his lover with fierce pride and overwhelming love. Billy was behind the younger man’s incredible gains, and was only indirectly benefitting from Carl’s dozens of liaisons with other young men who were similarly altered—or had been altered by Carl. The power that lived inside these men fed and grew with the addition of new blood to its lineage, and Carl was a very accomplished and eager participant in its development. While they both would grow stronger and larger by doing nothing at all—by simply living and eating and breathing—he could realize sudden augmented growth spurts and more intensive and stronger increases to his muscular development and masculine energy whenever he initiated a new member of their growing team. And he was very good at doing that. For the moment, though, it was just Carl alone with Billy, as the teacher prepared for the commencement ceremony for his graduating class. And as that thought entered his head, he shifted his gaze again to the face of the young man standing behind him now, fixing his tie for him. “I’m still not entirely sure the whole naked graduating class is a good idea.” • • • • “It’s not like anyone else is going to be there,” Carl argued. Like all the other school-related activities, it had been decided that the all-male pupils of Billy’s class, the so-called Muscle Club members, would be secluded and make do with a separate ceremony in order to avoid some of their more…disruptive behavior. “And, you know, since we conduct a lot of class time in the buff anyway….” Carl looked Billy in the eye again. “I mean, why not?” “Why not graduate naked?” Carl’s beautiful smile appeared again. “You see my point.” “There’s the question of ritual and custom to consider, isn’t there?” “Ritual and custom,” Carl repeated, trying to mimic Billy’s tone. “Why do we need to honor the rituals and customs of people who don’t even want us around?” Billy opened his mouth to object, but Carl overran him. “It’s supposed to be a celebration as much as a ceremony, isn’t it? And aren’t we supposed to enjoy a celebration? And isn’t this about commencing with adulthood, moving out of our childhood years, and…other things?” “You’re about as much of a child as I am.” Carl had matured quite a lot during their time together. He was as smart as he was handsome, and his brain seemed to be developing almost as quickly as his muscle and cock. “You know what I mean.” Carl finished tying the tie and kissed Billy’s neck. He had done a perfect job of it—as usual. “We want to do this our way, the way we want to move forward, the way we want to celebrate who we are and who we’re becoming.” Billy turned around. “By staging the school’s first all-nude graduation ceremony.” Carl shrugged. Billy laughed slightly. “Naked, huh?” Carl nodded, recognizing that look on Billy’s face and understanding that he’d won this argument easily. “Naked, unashamed, proud, glorious and awesome. All the things you taught us to believe in ourselves, Teach. Heading forward into the world with our heads held high and…” “And your cocks at attention.” Billy gazed down at Carl’s massive shank, watching it plump as his lover expressed his emotions with such unabashed pride. These were all good kids, he thought. So fucking what if they wanted to graduate without a thread of clothing covering their massive and perfect bodies? “Well, I’m afraid I won’t be joining you in your festivities.” Carl was about to object, but Billy placed his finger against Carl’s soft, full lips to silence him. “I’m still your teacher, and I’m still expected to uphold some of the traditions and rules. One of which is that the teacher wears a suit at graduation.” Carl folded his gargantuan, meaty arms across his equally gargantuan and meaty chest, and cast his eyes south on Billy’s body. “Then I guess you’ll be wanting your pants after all.” Billy blushed. It made Carl’s heart flutter to see it. Goddamn, he had a cute boyfriend. “Yes, please,” the teacher said. Carl shook his head slightly and turned, walking towards the couch to retrieve Billy’s ironed slacks. Billy just gazed with longing and lust at the younger man’s amazing ass, and the way the two globes of brawn shifted and bounced as he walked. He had a fuzzy butt, and Billy wanted to take a bite of those huge peaches. But he suppressed both his insatiable sexual appetite and the constant throbbing of his ever-ready cock as Carl handed him the dove grey wool slacks and watched him tucking that lengthy thick pipe of sex along his thigh. “How do I look?” “Good,” Carl admitted. “Very good.” He opened his arms and said, “Come’ere.” “Now, don’t you go wrinkling me,” Billy chided. “No worries, Teach,” Carl said. “But don’t blame me if your prick rips its way clean out of those pants. Even from here, I can see what you’re packing, and it looks like it wants out in a very bad way.” Billy laughed and went into his lover’s embrace, trying to wrap up the much larger man’s bulk in his own arms as he said, “I’m unbelievably proud of you, Carl.” “I know, Teach. And I owe it all to you.” “Well, not all of it. I’m pretty sure that a lot of this,” he said, emphasizing his words by grabbing onto Carl’s muscular and ample buttocks, “was here before I found it.” “I’m just glad you did...finally.” He kissed his teacher. “You sure made it difficult to get us here.” He squeezed him firmly and kissed his lips again. Billy fell into the passion of his younger lover’s lips willingly and fully, surrendering to the young man’s strength. “You loved it,” he accused. “I love this,” he responded, kissing him again. “Say it again,” he asked, softly. “I love you,” Billy said, simply. “Say it again.” “I love you.” “Again.” Billy smiled. “I. Love. You.” “Fuck, I’ll never get tired of hearing that.” The next kiss made Billy’s cock bulge and lengthen, threatening to really rip its way out of his slacks. “Slow down, Carl. You’re gonna get me overheated and I just managed to get into these clothes!” “I told you there was no need for them, anyway.” He pinched Billy’s nipple hard and watched his teacher’s cock swell again. “If you didn’t make it so easy….” “I don’t! You just know where all my buttons are.” “And don’t I love fucking love to push them,” Carl agreed. It felt incredible to Billy to realize how much—and how little—Carl had changed since they had been together. He was still seriously, overwhelmingly turned on by the young man. By the way that he looked, the sound of his voice, that intoxicating scent he could smell on himself whenever they had been together. His cock would pulse and throb and grow almost uncomfortably hard whenever Carl entered a room as if it was tuned to the other man’s presence. His whole being would heat up and his brain would sizzle with desire and his prick swelled and hungered for the other man’s body. But beyond the mere physical beauty that Carl possessed, it was the man himself—the way that his brain worked, the words that he used, the small mannerisms that probably no one else noticed—that made Billy physically need him. And he had changed, in some ways very dramatically. He was more mature, now, about so many things. He was level-headed and logical in a way that most of the other Muscle Club guys weren’t. Sure, he was still seriously oversexed and possessed of a libido that could never be fully satisfied, but he seemed in control of these things, and secure in the knowledge that Billy loved him unconditionally, just as he loved Billy. And his affections and acknowledgement of that love were so open and obvious, even where they were forced to hide it from others, or pretend it didn’t exist. Just a look, or a smile, or something in his face or his body could signal to Billy that he was thinking about them, together, embraced, kissing, fucking, loving each other with the passion they could otherwise express. And now that was all almost over. Soon, Carl would no longer be his pupil, he could be his lover, and his mate, and the man he would spend forever in his strong, powerful arms. Soon, everything was going to change. It made his heart race and his breath shudder and his cock throb. Soon. So very soon. “Do you think this’ll work?” Carl asked. Billy was still within his arms, and their faces were very close. Billy could feel Carl’s heavy, mighty prick pressing against his own. He could feel Carl’s thick muscles against his body. He could smell Carl’s delicious, erotic scent everywhere. “I don’t think we have a choice left,” Billy replied. “I’m sorry you got dragged into this, Carl.” “I didn’t get dragged into anything,” he argued. “I dragged you in, if there was any dragging going on.” “That’s all in the past, and I don’t have any regrets.” “None?” Billy considered his answer. It was true that Carl and his cohorts had transformed Billy Titus into the man he was today. It was true that he’d had no say in the matter, and that it had been done to him before he knew what was happening. But it was also true that from that day to this one, when his body had been altered so completely, and he became the mentor, father figure and instructor for all these powerful, beautiful young men that he had loved every minute of it, and he had certainly fallen deeply in love with the huge, magnificent, decent, trustworthy and altogether amazing man in whose embrace he felt nothing but love and acceptance. “No,” he said, “not one.” “Then let’s get started.” “Yes,” Billy agreed, “let’s.” • • • • “Fuck, dude!” “I know!” “No. I mean...fuck! Dude!” “I know!” Scott Richardson and Derek Manzetti were standing next to each other before a mirrored wall, gazing at their own reflections. They were the first two boys in Muscle Club—Scott had been the one who discovered the secret that unlocked the magic that had transformed them all, and Derek had been the first friend he had helped to transform. They had been more or less inseparable ever since, and as the co-Presidents of Muscle Club, they were also given first crack at any new members. Consequently, of all the men in Muscle Club, and there were dozens of them by now, if not hundreds, these two were the biggest, baddest, most muscular and powerful and horned up of them all. At least, if you asked them. Their path to glory hadn’t been easy or without its missteps and trials, but here they were, at last, ready to graduate from high school and free themselves of the reins that held these two superb stallions at bay. Though, at the moment, all they could do was stare at their own reflections and marvel at the men they had become. In one sense, they were mirror images themselves. Perhaps because Derek had been given Scott’s initial dose, or perhaps because they had shared everything—and everyone—over the months leading up to this point, but the bodies that stood before them in the mirror were now almost absolutely similar in dimension, size, beauty, power and masculine perfection. “I’d fuck me,” Scott said. “With that tool hanging between your legs, you probably could.” “Don’t think I haven’t thought about it,” he admitted. “Yeah? Why haven’t you?” Scott grinned. “When the fuck would I have time? If I’m not fucking someone else’s ass, my own ass is being fucked. Why screw around with myself when there are so many others….” “Willing to be screwed?” Derek asked. “Fuckin’ A, bro!” Scott held up his thickly muscled arm and Derek high-fived him with a loud slap. “Fuckin’ A,” Derek agreed. Then he looked at their reflections again. “Fuck, dude.” “You said that already.” But Scott had to agree with the assessment. The two men standing in the mirror were nothing short of perfect. Massive hunks of meat bulged from every inch of their well-formed bodies. Every muscle was finely detailed and beautifully married to its brothers. The level of their muscular size, form and development was staggering. And that didn’t even take into account the more than foot-long shanks of sex hanging thick and heavy over balls that could swell with cream and shoot ropes of sticky, sweet cum filled up with the power to instantly turn any other man they chose into another muscle-swollen fuck-god gifted with an unending capacity for sex. For most of their growth, Derek’s dick had outpaced Scott’s in the size department, but whether it was because they shared everything—and everyone—with each other, or because they spent most of their time together, the two young men now sported matching cocks, both in length and girth, with equally bulbous heads dangling at the end of those fat, long shafts. To all other appearances, as well, the two could be twins. Not identical twins, like Hank and Harry Johnson, the laid-back blonde giants with the surfer dude attitudes and the tans to match, but certainly as if they had shared parents. The only differences that were clearly noticeable were that Scott had strawberry blonde hair atop his head and a wealth of manly fur that coated his chest, arms and legs, with a thick treasure trail running down the exact center of his torso like a river through the swollen rocks of his abdominal wall, while Derek had dark, nearly black hair on his head and his body—with the exception of the thick crown of his pubic bush above his ample set of sexual equipment—was smooth and hairless. But in all other ways, from the width of their shoulders to the heft of their massive pectorals to the march of muscle along their abs to the bulbous and beautiful butts jutting behind them, the two looked exactly alike, right down to their shining blue eyes. Scott sighed as he put his arm across his best friend’s shoulders. “Not bad, huh?” Derek smiled and nodded. “I’d say that’s an understatement of massive proportions.” “Just like us! ‘Massive proportions!’” Scott’s hand reached down and his fingers grabbed onto the fat nub of Derek’s nipple, and he pinched it hard. He laughed watching Derek’s cock surge and bounce in immediate reaction. He knew exactly where his lover’s buttons were, and exactly how hard to push them—which was, usually, pretty fucking hard, indeed. “You’re so predictable,” he said. “Look who’s talking,” Derek responded, reaching over and grabbing Scott’s cock in his grip and rubbing the tip with the pad of his thumb. A gush of precum was his reward, as he knew it would be, and he felt its heat and thickness drain over his flesh like honey. “Well, that’s hardly fair, is it? You know how sensitive my dick is.” “I do,” Derek agreed. “Which is why I know that if I do this…” His grip loosened on the other young man’s shaft and, using the gush of pre like lube, he moved his hand up the thick inches and then back down, doing it in such a way that Scott had to arch up onto his toes as the erotic thrill of his lover’s touch drove his libido into overdrive. “...that’ll happen.” “Not fair!” “You love it.” Scott laughed. “I kinda do. Do it again.” Derek did. Scott closed his eyes and bit his lip and Derek felt his cock surge with growth and firmness, swelling with sudden power in his hand. “Fuck, dude,” Scott whispered. “Are you excited?” “Aren’t I always?” “No, I mean, by the thing?” “The thing Billy has planned?” Derek nodded. “It’s kind of scary.” “Why?” He shrugged, bunching the muscles mounted on his shoulders into insane bulges of power. “Dunno. I guess it’s the...not knowing.” “Yeah, but that’s the exciting part, too!” “I guess.” But he still looked doubtful. “Do you...do you think everyone will want to do it?” “Maybe not everyone. It’s kind of drastic but….” “But, like Billy said….” “We haven’t got a choice.” Scott looked determined. It made his young face look handsome and mature. “What the fucking fuck, right, dude?” “Yeah,” Derek agreed, smiling brightly, “what the fucking fuck?” “Speaking of fucking fucking….” The two teen heartthrobs were well-practiced in the art of lovemaking, and with each other it was now so natural and innate that no words were necessary. They fell into a rhythm with each others’ bodies and brains. Each knew what the other wanted before they thought it, and each could deliver the other into sexual nirvana, a state of perfect physical bliss that would be hard for anyone else to understand, let alone achieve. Two young men in the peak of their sexuality and physical refinement, gifted now with bodies so strong and flexible and insatiable with desire that nothing came between them and their ultimate goal of gratification—giving and receiving perfect rapturous euphoria like no one else could, with bodies designed and constructed to do this one thing with flawless perfection. And they were only growing more powerful. • • • • Raul Garza had grown a reputation as the most beautiful member of Muscle Club. Others were bigger, or had larger pricks, or had grown taller or broader, but no one else looked like he did. He was, indeed, extraordinarily beautiful. Not merely handsome, but undeniably beautiful. And with each passing hour, day, week and month, he had only grown more impossibly beautiful. Beauty, it can be said, is subjective to the observer. What one person thinks of as physical beauty, another may not. It is in the collection of things, rather than the whole, that is beautiful. It’s in the eyes, or the mouth, or the neck, or the ass. It is the way the chest arches into the shoulder, or how the muscles of the arm are married to each other in a flawless array of power. It may be in the way a person moves, or speaks, or even a gesture. With Raul, it was all of these things. He simply couldn’t help it. He was irresistibly gorgeous, and growing more powerful in his sheer physical perfection with every passing moment. His beauty could be intimidating. Looking out from the inside, it wasn’t something he thought about too much. Others just reacted to him in that way, and maybe that was how everyone felt. Some people clammed up, confronted with such physical perfection. Others tried hard to impress him, wanting perhaps to suck his beauty inside themselves just by being near. And others didn’t seem affected at all, and it was these whom Raul preferred. He was naked. He was always naked. He had not worn a stitch of clothing in months—in fact, ever since starting his senior year in high school, he had decided that he would no longer wear any clothing at all, and would live the rest of his life never bothering to cover up an inch of his body or his beauty. At first, others thought this purely ego. He loved himself so much, he could only believe that others did too. Wouldn’t everyone want to see all that he was? Wouldn’t they want to watch his development day by day as his body grew ever more powerful and perfect, and his face continued to improve and become impossibly, inhumanly beautiful? For him, though, it was more about practicality than ego. Oh, certainly, he had a tremendous ego. But with everyone fawning over him, in awe of him, wanting to look at him and touch him and be with him—who could blame him for that? But as his body grew larger and increasingly unsurpassed in its level of physical beauty, the clothing seemed odd and stupid. Plus, he didn’t need to wear it for protection or warmth anymore, so what was the point? He was standing now on the public sidewalk before the city’s civic auditorium. He stood six-feet, seven-inches tall. He had 24-inch upper arms and a 34-inch waist. His cock was eleven inches long, and thick enough to make it difficult to grasp in one of his large hands. The two solid hemispheres of his chest projected forward by inches, and created a crevasse between his pecs that could hide several pencils. Fat, luscious nipples with thick, chewable tips pointed towards the sidewalk. A mane of dark, soft auburn curls cascaded from his head and fell along his wide, mountainous shoulders. His square jaw and high cheeks were dusted with a perfect shadow of whiskers, and his eyes—the color of caramel—smoldered with unrestrained lust and need. His luscious, full lips were parted slightly and his chest rose and fell as he breathed. His feet were shoulder-length apart, allowing his fat cock to dangle forward between the massive, highly-defined wedges of muscle flaring from his thighs. His arms hung loosely at his sides, the muscle bulging as if he had spent the last year punishing them to swollen glory. His long neck, nearly as thick as his head, was tall and straight as he looked down the street and watched his friend and fellow Muscle Club member approached. • • • • Brian Chan was a monster. ‘Huge’ only hinted at the young man’s impossible dimensions. Unlike Raul, however, Brian continued to attempt to surround the mighty bulk of his muscled frame in a shirt and jeans, though in most ways that only succeeded in accentuating and highlighting the fact that he was maybe the largest teenager striding the earth. Standing now seven-feet, nine-and-a-half inches tall in his ‘compact’ form, Brian was a behemoth whose movements shook the ground. Muscle swelled from his body like an uncontrolled growth of moss on the trunk of a tree. 30-inch upper arms. A nearly 90-inch chest. Thighs easily larger than most men’s waists. He looked slightly absurd as he walked up the street to meet Raul before graduation, carrying all that muscle on him as if he were constructed of boulders, but he insisted on dressing in clothes so he would look “normal,” no matter how much Raul rolled his eyes. Unlike most of the others, Brian’s growth came in sudden, uncontrolled waves. Like his body was saving up muscle growth that would suddenly bloom outward in new cables and swollen masses, and his only warning was a surging sense of heat and power that would wash over him like an orgasm as his body ripped its way free of another set of clothes and exposed its new dimensions for anyone to see. He still wasn’t used to it. It was...awkward. He never knew when it would happen, so he was never quite prepared for it. Others found it either amazing or erotic or both, and afterwards his libido was pushed so far into overdrive that he felt he could fuck anything that moved. His cock would immediately and unstoppably arch up to its new larger size and start pumping out fat gouts of cream in long, thick ropes as his body stripped itself of clothing, like a butterfly emerging from a cocoon. A few of the other guys had similar growth patterns, but no one could match Brian for the extent of his explosions of new muscle and cock—nor the frequency of the sudden growth. He waved at the unmistakable naked figure of Raul standing so unashamed and beautiful on the sidewalk, out in the middle of the city on a perfect summer day. Raul waved back, and started walking towards him. Hell, the guy looked like he was fucking someone with every stride of his perfect body, and The Beast would start swinging with its heavy thickness. “Hey, Big B,” Raul said, placing his hand behind Brian’s absurdly thick neck and pulling their lips together for a kiss. Even Raul’s lips felt beautiful pressed against his own, and the smell of the other young man’s intensely erotic pheromones rose into his nostrils and made his balls tingle. They pulled their lips apart and Raul looked up and down at his friend’s mass, reaching down and slowly stroking his own dick. “Bigger?” he asked. It was sometimes hard to tell if the huge Asian had surged recently. “Same big,” Brian said. “But I’ve been feeling...antsy all day.” “Might as well strip yourself out of them clothes then, Brian. They’re not going to do you much good when you start hulking.” Raul’s cock was starting to come to life, swelling visibly as the helmet bloomed. Brian laughed slightly. “I’ll leave the public nudity to you. You’re better at it.” “I’m better at a lot of things.” He licked his lips and rubbed the tip of his prick. “Oh, I know, Raul. I know.” He shook his head slightly as his friend so openly and unashamedly pleasured himself standing in broad daylight in the center of town. “There’s nothing you won’t do, is there?” Raul shrugged and smiled. “Don’t know. Do you have a list of things you’d like to try with me?” “I’d call you a tease, but we both know that’s not true.” “I never tease,” Raul said. “I only promise.” His cock, which he called The Beast, was now raging hard and starting to drool. “Ever had sex in public?” “No,” Brian admitted. “I’m a shy boy.” “You’ve got fuck all to be shy about, Bri. Let’s put on a show and see who turns up. You never know, we might invite a couple more friends into the Club.” “Or the police,” Brian said. “They’re welcome to join, too,” Raul answered with a huge grin. “I know there aren’t laws here about public nudity, but I gotta think that what you’re standing there doing right now doesn’t exactly fall inside the confines of decency.” Raul’s cock was stretched to its limit, arching upwards proudly and extending longer than a foot from his beautiful muscular frame. Thick veins wound up its length and the eye was open and weeping a steady flow of clear honey that broadcast its owner’s masculine scent and sexual desire strongly, like a clarion call for all Muscle Club members to answer. Raul looked down at his prick, stroking himself slowly and with obvious love. “I don’t see anyone objecting, do you?” “Not at the moment,” Brian admitted. Raul met his friend’s gaze. “You want some?” He grabbed hold of his monster and allowed a swollen bubble of his rich, delicious cream to appear at the mouth of his powerful snake. “I’ve got plenty.” Brian licked his lips. It was a sorely tempting offer. “You’re incorrigible,” Brian accused. “That’s just a big word for unashamed, which I am. And which you should be, too.” “It also means naughty.” “Guilty as charged,” Raul agreed. The swollen bubble of cum was growing in size, and began to slowly drip from his enormous erection like Elmer’s glue, thick and white and creamy. “Come on, Bri, don’t make me waste all this.” The huge Asian teen rolled his eyes and slowly dropped to his knees, saying, “If you insist….” Raul closed his eyes and started pumping fat floods of cream into Brian’s mouth as his friend sucked with delight and hunger on The Beast. “Fuck, bro,” Raul said softly, “I needed this.” As Brian swallowed the copious flow, he could feel his body begin to heat up, and his heart to race, and the strong, recognizable sense that he was about to swell with power all over again. Grabbing hold of Raul’s ass in his huge paws and pulling his friend’s cock deep inside his throat, he held on as his body began to magically expand with fresh, raw brawn. His shirt spilt its seams like paper and his newer body started to emerge. Raul smiled as his friend began to swell with new muscle, and it made him feel as if his cream was doing it. That was how powerful he was, now. Just a suck on his cock and he could make even the biggest dude in town get even bigger. Brian moaned and gulped as he felt the heat overwhelm him. Even knowing that it was coming didn’t make it one iota less enjoyable as his body’s muscled swelled fatter and harder. He could feel it intensely, and i never got any less amazing. There was a pressure bordering on pain at his crotch as his cock was quickly growing erect and needing escape from its denim prison. He sucked down the flood of Raul’s unending load and his back expanded by the inch and his chest bulged forward and he’d ripped free of his shirt in seconds. His fingers fumbled to undo his pants and allow his swelling prick some room when it decided it had enough of its cage and ripped free, pushing out and throbbing with its orgasmic pulse. His first gush splattered against the sidewalk, a fat creamy spray as his balls pushed their overflowing supply up the new inches of his cock. His mouth let go of Raul’s cock—rewarding him with a sudden splash of sticky wet warmth on his face as he and Raul switched places. “Get some,” he said, breathlessly, because he knew that the first load from his freshly grown body was overwhelmed with power. Raul didn’t need to be asked twice. He fell to his knees and Brian rose off his and opened his mouth to catch the second thick gush. It hit him full force and he swallowed eagerly before grabbing onto Brian’s surging manhood and welcoming its swollen head between his lips. He fed on Brian’s strength, and Brain gave it all to him. Raul looked up at his friend, and Brian looked down to see what his cream could do to Raul, watching him growing even more beautiful and powerful as his body bloomed with perfect muscle. He came harder watching Raul’s beauty intensify. He did not think it possible for a man to look better than Raul already did, but there he was proving him wrong. Whatever it was inside him that finessed his development and polished every inch of his muscle-swollen frame to flawless purification was doing it again. Brian could see his friend swelling with new power, and even as the bands of muscle on his shoulders multiplied and his chest swelled forward, the man’s face grew ever more achingly beautiful. He came harder still, watching what he was doing with his energized cum. And Raul grew larger and more beautiful with every gushing flood. • • • • Theodore St. George was a 66-year-old man who, until some time ago, had been an art teacher at the school where the male student population had lately begun to experience radical physical changes, and usually overnight. He had been a slight man with a bald head and wire-rimmed spectacles, fond of bow ties and suspenders who spent his spare time painting landscapes at the local park. That was who he had been, until two of his former students—duplicate twins named Harry and Hank, who had lately experienced those exact physical changes that turned them into sun-tanned mirror-images of some blonde demigod gifted with huge muscular development and an apparent lack of modesty—encountered him on one such morning and took it upon themselves to welcome their mentor into the unusual group dynamic known as Muscle Club. From that day to this, Mr. St. George was known as Teddy, and looked nothing at all like his former self. Like all men of any age who were exposed to the transforming properties that every Muscle Club member possessed in every cell and fiber of their bodies, Mr. St. George was changed drastically, his entire body chemistry altered and rearranged, so that when it was all said and done, Teddy was an alabaster-skinned god with deep green eyes, a shock of very black hair, and a body constructed from muscle so dense and thick that the man looked as if here were made of stone. Teddy was introduced to the members of Muscle Club as another teen, transformed by the twins, and re-entered his old school now as a student, though he spent the better part of his time out of class than in it. The masquerade lasted for some weeks before Mr. St. George confessed himself to Billy Titus, who only smiled knowingly and nodded, kissing the old man on his soft lips and welcoming him into their tight-knit society. “It’s nice to have another adult around,” Billy told him. “I’m not sure I still qualify on that account,” Teddy replied. “I seem to have lost control of myself to the needs of...this.” He grabbed the hard shank of sex in the crotch of his jeans and squeezed. “It seems to have a mind of its own.” “I know,” Billy acknowledged. “It can be...challenging.” “I sincerely don’t know how you control yourself.” “Sometimes I don’t, if we’re being honest.” More, he did not say. “But I’m happy you trust me with your secret.” “I should say that it isn’t much of a secret.” “As long as we’re sharing, you and I, may I confide in you and ask for your help?” “Of course, William, anything at all!” Billy smiled, seeing the face of his old teaching compatriot now reflected in the youthful, masculine visage before him. “I have something planned. Something...difficult. And it will need your help.” “My help?” “Yes,” Billy said. “And any other teachers who may have been similarly...upgraded.” Theodore St. George smiled. “I think I may know one or two candidates.” “And money. We’re going to need money.” “How much?” “A lot.” Teddy’s elegant eyebrow rose on his unlined forehead. “Just what have you got in mind, William?” A smile twisted up the corners of Billy’s kissable lips, and a sparkle was in his blue, blue eyes. • • • • George Carmichael and Chuck Willis were still a year away from high school graduation, but it had been decided by the Muscle Club co-presidents, Scott and Derek, that this year every member of the Club could attend. Willis had been the one to welcome George into Muscle Club personally, and the two had been mostly inseparable ever since. Willis was built like a fucking bull. Masses of thick, rock-hard muscle swelled outward everywhere on his body, almost as if his skin could not contain it. Deep fissures separated the bulbous muscle heads, and fat veins covered his brawn like tributaries over mountains. He had coffee-colored eyes and copper-colored skin, with a vast wealth of dark man-fur that coated his hyper-muscled body like a bear. He also smelled of raw sex very strongly, as if he had been bathing naked in the source of all fucking. George had insanely bright blue eyes that looked like jewels, and a lustrous mane of chestnut hair that flowed across his shoulders and down his back, like some Amazonian prince. He had thick eyebrows over absurdly long lashes, and full lips that looked as if they were constantly kissing. Where his boyfriend’s body was all hard bulges and deep crevasses, his was round and smooth with supple, sensuous curves to his muscle. Not fat at all, but more refined as if his body had been sculpted rather than grown. Like his lover, his body was similarly coated in curls of body hair, but rather than the coarse carpet that Willis owned, George’s was made of soft, long silk that swirled like ocean waves. If Willis was a bear, George was a lion, majestic and beautiful, with a long mane and sinuous muscles bulging along his frame. And when Willis had initiated George into the Club and George’s size and muscular development had surpassed his own, George was only too pleased to give some of it back, until they now matched each other pound for pound, even if Willis’s body looked like it was constructed from hard boulders, and George’s body was a collection of round, smooth contours. Plus, George had massive nipples. Huge. Thick, dark, supple, suckable nips perched at the edge of each slab of chest muscle as large as silver dollars. And they were as sensitive as they were large, as if their size had amplified their responsive nature. One could practically breathe on them and watch George’s fat shank of sex meat start to throb and rise. They were now, as they nearly always were, naked. Willis was lying face down on the grass at the edge of the swimming pool, while George floated face up on an inflated raft in the cool, calm water. Warm summer breezes caressed their skin, and George was paddling with soft splashes around the pool. “We should get ready,” he said, quietly in his deep, masculine tone. “Mmm,” Willis replied. “Does that mean, yes?” “Mmm.” “Mmm,” George mocked. He opened his eyes, shading them from the overhead sun, and looked towards his friend. Willis looked like some terrestrial map of forested mountains. The swell of his rump, round and muscular, rose high and mighty. The bulges along his shoulders stretched like a range of impressive hills. His skin was slick and shiny with tanning oil, burnished dark bronze. His shaggy head was a dark, wet mop of thick curls. George wanted to fuck him. “You’re not moving,” he observed. Willis turned his head to meet George’s intense blue gaze. “I’ll move when you do,” he growled. George sighed contentedly. “We’ll be late.” “No one will notice,” Willis observed. “Everybody from Muscle Club’s gonna be there.” “Someone will notice,” George answered. “Mr. Titus will notice.” Willis sighed, not contentedly but with resignation, because he knew George was right. Mr. Titus would notice. He noticed everything. Even when they were all tangled up together in “class,” all the young men of Muscle Club, all naked and horny and rutting like pigs, sucking and fucking and kissing, asses in the air, cocks hard as steel, cum flying everywhere—Mr. Titus could pick one of them out like the criminal in a line-up. He was like some Queen Bee who knew exactly where all her workers were, and what they were doing, particularly when they were doing something they shouldn’t. Willis pushed himself up onto his elbows and then turned into his side. His massive dick flopped across his muscular leg and he reached down to pet it, feeling the sharp, strong tingles of sex along its inches. Always horny. Always hungry. He loved his dick. He was looking at his lover and best friend as he caressed himself, allowing his eyes to drink in the other teen’s masses of thick muscle and all that soft fur and George’s colossal cock, half-hard and glistening in the bright sun. The dark stain of George’s fat nipples sat upon each thick pectoral globe like cherries on the top of ice cream. He growled, slightly, sounding like the bear he appeared to be. “Wanna fuck?” George smiled. “Don’t I always?” He fell from the raft into the pool and swam towards where Willis was lying, hauling himself out of the water and standing above the other huge young man. The water drained between the heavy masses of muscle like rivers through canyons, and his dick started to swell and throb as he quickly grew erect. Willis looked up at him. The sun glinted off the droplets clinging to his skin like diamonds. Those two amazing nipples looked swollen. He watched them grow hard with the same speed and hunger that George’s prick did. The nubs pushed forward and grew stiff and chewable. He knew that all he had to do was touch them, gently, just brush a fingertip against their super-sensitive tips and he could draw George close to an explosion of his delicious, thick cream. It would surge up his hard cock and fountain from the gaping mouth like a hydrant set loose, sending fat ropes of cum from the lion’s heavy balls. Willis got to his knees and grabbed George’s thick cock and aimed the head into his mouth, swallowing his lover’s meat with ease and familiarity. He drank the other man’s prick inside and down his throat, feeling it growing hot and hard as he sucked its length. It pushed against his throat, but he never gagged. He loved sucking dick, and he particularly loved sucking on his best friend’s. George reached up and grabbed one nipple in each hand, pinching them hard and forcing the first of many gushes of cum into Willis’s muscled body. He could feel himself shove a thick load up the inches of his prick and then a warm wash surrounded his cock inside his boyfriend’s mouth before he greedily guzzled it down. He wanted more. He always wanted more. And George always had more to give him. The sun was hot. Willis and George were hotter. Two young men with so much more muscle to come. • • • • “William, I’m sure you know these gentlemen already. This is Mike, Cal and Steve.” Billy reached forward and shook each man’s hand in turn, and his strength was tested to its limit each time. Firm, hard, manly handshakes that made the massive muscles lining these men’s arms swell and flex like snakes beneath their skin. It was amusing to him that men such as he was—adults rather than teenagers who had been transformed to the muscular and sexual behemoths they were now—insisted on trying to cover their overwhelming bodies in clothing. Even as it was becoming increasingly difficult to find clothing that fit, it was equally difficult not to give in to temptation as so many of the younger men had done. They were now stripping down to the bare minimum of covering, in some cases nothing more than a jockstrap that could barely contain their mammoth sexual equipment, or wearing nothing at all as Raul Garza so confidently did. Yet here they were, like him, trying to fit in with everyone else who was not nearly seven feet tall and did not have to contend with limbs bulging with enough muscle to overwhelm even the largest sizes of clothing and were not challenged by a shank of sex flesh so large, insistent and constantly charged up with need that it threatened to tear its way through whatever they managed to cover themselves with. Even now, seeing these men, he could feel that familiar overwhelming sexual energy start to throb and pulse, and he realized they were all affected similarly as their pungent masculine scents started to grow strong between them, like siren calls to sex. “I’m not entirely sure I do, actually,” he replied. “Although Cal and Steve look familiar.” “You know me better as Mr. O’Malley, the music teacher.” Mike smiled brightly, showing rows of perfect white teeth that dazzled. Billy remembered the man as having a bit of a paunch and male-pattern baldness, probably in his late forties, with an unremarkable face and a neglected body. He always thought him a rather sad man. The man standing before him now, clad in skin-tight low-waisted jeans and a body-hugging pure white Polo shirt looked no older than 19 or 20, and certainly had no sadness about him at all. It looked, rather, like he was prepared to take on the world barehanded and fuck the entire British navy. The paunch had been replaced by a clearly defined six-pack of amazing abdominal muscles, and his balding pate was now resplendent with a thick, honey-colored mane of soft curls that hung beyond his shoulders and halfway down his wide, muscular back. A rough, manicured beard and mustaches sprouted on his squared jaw and around his sensual mouth, and he was packing what looked like a ten-incher that pushed his package out to obscene dimensions. “And I’m Dr. McCloud, former biology teacher.” Billy nearly gasped in surprise. Dr. Calvin McCloud was a man in his sixties, with wrinkled skin and wireframe glasses who would have difficulty tipping the scales at ninety pounds dripping wet. But here he was transformed, a massive muscular beast of a man with a powerful, deep voice that made Billy’s ball sack quiver. He was wearing a barely-there tank-top made out of an elastic material that looked painted onto his outrageously developed torso. Two tectonic plates pressed forward from his chest, and he appeared so top-heavy that he was going to tip over—except for the tree-trunk thighs bursting out of the black spandex shorts that did nothing at all to his the fact that he owned a shank of cock even larger than Cal’s. His skin was copper and clean of fur, and his head was topped with a shock of jet-black hair formed into a fauxhawk that set of his ice-blue eyes to perfection. “I don’t believe we’ve met,” the third man said. “I’m Mike Jeffries. Used to teach at North Valley.” “Let me guess; Home Ec.?” Mike laughed gently. Then he raised up his arms and bulged them into mind-blowing power. Billy watched the muscle swell like balloons until his 24-inch pythons looked ready to split through his paper-thin skin. “Phys. Ed.” Then Mike went into a most-muscular crab pose that would have made any contestant on the Mr. Olympia stage spontaneously cream his jeans. He straightened and brushed at his mammoth pecs as if polishing stone, and said, “I’ve been working out.” Billy didn’t know what Mike used to look like, but considering that he was already a physical education instructor it made sense that the man now looked nothing short of masculine muscular perfection on two very sturdy legs. If he wasn’t kidding and he really had been working out his new body, Billy had to start reconsidering his own lackluster regimen, because the man before him was the living embodiment of a muscle god. It didn’t hurt that his face was achingly handsome, and the forests of manly fur that coated his muscles were arranged in a similarly perfect fashion, as if he had designed that, too. He was all-man, all right, and had the equipment to prove it. Mike had ocean green eyes, full, sensuous lips, a model’s facial structure and he was wearing a baseball cap that only accentuated his manly, sportsmanlike aspect. “I’m very happy to meet you. I presume that Teddy has filled you in on the plan?” “Some of it,” Cal said, “but not all. And he missed some of the important parts.” “Such as?” Mike counted off his points on his fingers, “Legalities, budget, infrastructure, schedule?” Billy smiled sheepishly. “Yes, well, those are obviously important, but we’re at a very early stage here. I have the location. It’s far from perfect, but it’s far better than what I would’ve hoped. Legal questions are a bit touchy, obviously, given the ages of the boys and our...recent behavior. I take full responsibility for that, of course.” Teddy said, “Not full responsibility, surely. As I’m sure these gentlemen can attest, trying to keep certain, shall we say, carnal drives in check when gifted with so many natural assets would be difficult on its own. Coupled with their already raging hormones and the amplified level of testosterone, not to mention augmented libido and the physical properties that would allow unfettered and a nearly constant ability to satiate those drives...it’s a miracle the whole town didn’t start exploding with muscular young men. I credit Mr. Titus with that success.” “Such as it is,” Billy said. “Thanks for the vote of confidence, but as of now—or, at least, as of yesterday—there were 257 known Muscle Club members, and who knows how many more men have come in contact with our little clique and left town to spread more cheer?” “It’s not necessarily a bad thing,” Cal said, grabbing his package meaningfully. “I’ve been rather enjoying myself, and the biological implications have this ex-biology teacher’s head spinning with possibilities. Perhaps this is the next step in our evolution. Perhaps it’s an anomaly. Either way, I know I’ve been having a very good time exploring the possibilities.” “As have we all,” Mike agreed. “Not our friend Mr. Titus, here,” Teddy added, laying his hand on Billy’s shoulder. “He has taken on the super-human task of denying himself access to the other young men in his tutelage.” Mike registered shock. “Just how the fuck is that possible? My dudes took me under their wing and fucked me silly. It’s been a non-stop orgy ever since!” “But I presume you are no longer a teacher at North?” “Of course not.” Then realization registered on his handsome face and he said, “You’re shitting me.” Billy smiled. “I shit you not.” Mike reached out to shake his hand again. “I didn’t think it was possible to hold back. I’ve felt like a non-stop fuck machine ever since I grew, and it’s only gotten stronger as my body has.” He looked at the others. “I thought maybe working out would relieve some of the, you know, pressure, but it only made it worse. Seems like the bigger I get—the stronger I get—I only get hornier and hornier. Thank god I had so many friends to relieve that pressure, or I might have exploded.” He looked Billy up and down and said, “I can’t fucking believe it!” “I have my relief valve,” he admitted. “But even that relationship is a dangerous one.” “So that’s why you want to….” “It is one reason, I’ll admit. A selfish one, for sure, but….” “Understood.” “There are many more. More important ones. Since I’ve remained at my post, I have been able—or forced—to observe what happens to these young men once they start to grow. Old friends turn on them. Family rejects them. Things happen to their bodies they cannot understand. It’s a bit of a struggle to reign in those...desires, of course. Which is why I’ve allowed such a lax set of rules within my classroom, and which is also why the school administration...well, you know the rest.” “Yes,” Teddy agreed. “So, you’re all in with me, then? You understand the sacrifices that I’m asking, and what it will mean for all of us—and them?” Nods of agreement. Billy took a deep breath and felt his heart soar with hope. “Then let’s get started.” • • • • Hank and Harry Johnson were identical twins, in almost every way. Even after having been exposed to the magic that the members of Muscle Club all shared, their bodies had grown and developed in identical ways, so much so that it was difficult for most people to tell one from the other. Texan teens, they looked more like Southern California surfers, with their deeply tanned skin and long flowing locks of golden blonde hair. With the exception that these particular surfers had been spending every waking moment they weren’t out on the waves inside a gym, where they had developed bodies of such incredible size and beauty that looking at them could produce instant erections on almost any man seeing them for the first time. It didn’t help matters that their usual uniform was a pair of very skimpy running shorts and nothing else at all, so that nearly every inch of their amazing and perfectly formed bodies was freely available to wantonly gawk at. The boys themselves seemed oblivious to the attention. Not that they weren’t particularly bright, more that they had a carefree attitude that was so open, generous and affable—if not downright affectionate—that they did not seem to fathom that people acted any differently with anyone else, regardless of their overwhelming physical beauty. Between the two of them, a natural competitiveness was also born, and it, too, had been amplified when Raul had taken them both by the hand and introduced them to his world. Now they roamed the world in a kind of good-natured haze, treating everyone and everything they encountered with the same sense of unreserved open-hearted friendliness. They simply loved everyone they met. And it helped that neither of them considered that leaving their ability to ‘tug’ on another man’s libido—sending out a subtle, tingling, very pleasurable throb of sexual desire and inescapable lust—constantly running was in any way wrong or inappropriate. After all, didn’t everyone like feeling good? And wasn’t it good that they could make other men feel good? Very, very, very good? They were jogging through the park, which was one of their favorite pastimes, as they discussed the up-coming ceremony. “This is going to be great!” “Right? Like, everyone together in the same place? And, like, naked?” “Right?” Their voices were indistinguishable as they jogged through the trees. Two six-and-a-half foot muscular teens wearing practically nothing at all, their muscles bouncing and flexing as they easily moved along the park paths. “I can’t wait!” It was in this very park that they had encountered one of their favorite teachers, Mr. St. Cloud, and “accidentally” invited him to join Muscle Club. And it was also one of their favorite ‘hunting grounds,’ where they were always on the lookout for more likely candidates. Because nothing felt as good—nothing felt as powerful and right and perfect—as changing a new member into another muscle-packed superman. Unless it was the inevitable round of mind-blowing sex that followed, of course. Nearly every morning the twins were out running, keeping their eyes out for new prospects. And as they ran, they were leaving thick trails of their masculine pheromones behind them, laced with the heady, uncompromisingly masculine scent that all Muscle Club members released like invitations to orgasmic bliss, and broadcasting constant pulses of the sexual tug radiating out like radar bands. They were fishermen, and their lures were nearly inescapable. It wasn’t hard to fall into their trap, and succumb to their charm and beauty. As they rounded a curve, emerging from the cover of trees and accompanied by the clarion call of their raging hormonal pheromones and the constant throbbing tug of their innate capability to turn any man into a potent horndog intent on one thing only, they spied their target at the same time. “Wow,” Hank said, his Texan twang coming in strong. “You can say that again.” “Let’s play!” “Let’s,” Harry agreed. Samuel Hanover was a dark-skinned brute of a man. Already well-muscled and broad with brawn, he was leaned over and stretching out his hamstrings when the twins spied him. An African-American man of impressive size and beauty, he was shirtless on this early summer morning, and his chocolate skin was slick and wet with sweat. “Hey!” Hank called. “What’s up?” Harry added. They jogged over to him and he turned, straightened, and let his jaw drop open in sheer shock. The twins slowed to a stop a few feet from him, standing side by side in all their uniform splendor. “Good morning,” they said at the same time. “What the fuck?” Then he seemed to realize what he had said, and he apologized. “Sorry about that but...I mean...the fuck?” Both twins grinned, and Hank said, “No worries, we get that a lot. I’m Hank, and this is Harry.” “We’re twins.” “I think he got that right away, Sherlock.” “Well, maybe he thought he was seeing things.” In fact, Sam was thinking that, but it wasn’t the fact that the two men before him looked so identical. It was the fact that they looked so identically developed, muscular, beautiful and amazing. “Sam,” he said. He was feeling a distinct buzzing in his body, and he felt as if the immediate area was suddenly growing warmer. “You jog here a lot? Funny, cause I think we’d remember someone like you.” “I just moved into town. Taking a teaching job in the fall. Over at North Valley.” He wiped his brow. It really was getting hotter. “We go to West Valley, but we have some friends at North.” Hank asked, “What’ll you be teaching?” “Physical Education,” he answered. He adjusted himself without thinking. His cock was starting to feel quite heavy and bothersome all the sudden. Hank looked at his brother and said, “Should’ve guessed.” “You’re in high school?” Sam was incredulous. No one that big, with that much muscle packed on a body that perfectly developed could possibly be that young. It took years to develop that much meat, and he should know. An ex-bodybuilder himself, he’d transformed his own body over the course of many years before retiring because he was unwilling to use enhancements on his body. He allowed his gaze to look at the unbelievable development on each of the young bodies on parade before him, admiring the size, shape and perfect definition packed on every inch of these bronzed blonde teens. A sudden, unexpected throb hit his prick, and he swallowed drily. “Graduating later today, as a matter of fact,” Hank said proudly. “Eighteen?” “Yes,” Harry confirmed. “You look surprised.” “I am. I mean, you guys must spend every day working out.” He sucked in a deep breath. Sweat trickled down his spine and crept between his butt cheeks. “Not every day,” Hank admitted. “But we do get a lot of exercise.” “Oh, yes, we’re both very physical.” The brothers looked at each other as if sharing some inside joke. When they looked back, Harry’s eyes scanned Sam’s body up and down as Hank said, “How old are you?” Sam thought it an odd sort of question, but he answered, “36,” somewhat proudly. “Wow, did you hear that? Sam’s twice our age.” “He still looks really good, though.” “Um, thanks?” Now he was very hot. His heart was racing, and his cock was throbbing. “I think I should be getting on.” “Do you mind if we jog with you for a while?” Hank’s hand was crawling down his well-muscled torso. Sam followed its course until the teenager hooked a thumb into the waistband of his running shorts, pulling them down slightly. His eyes grew round at the realization that Hank’s prick was huge, and pushing insistently against its thin cloth cage. “Would that be all right?” Harry was cupping his crotch, and the head of his own massive shank was easy to make out. “I guess...so.” The familiar trickle of pre-cum surged along his quickly thickening cock, and his balls tingled happily. “Cool,” Harry said, smiling. “I think this is the start of a really good friendship, wouldn’t you say, Hank?” “Oh, definitely.” Sam’s brow wrinkled slightly, but he watched the two young men start along the path again—in particular, he watched their bulbous, meaty asses bounce and sway as they jogged—and found himself amazed and turned on in equal measure by the beauty of these twin boys and their amazing bodies. “Did you know Mike?” “Mike?” Sam repeated. “Mr. Jeffries? He used to teach at North.” “You knew Mr. Jeffries?” “Intimately,” Harry said. “We’re very close friends with Mike.” “I guess there were some problems with students? Something about his performance?” “Problems? Do you think Mr. Jeffries has problems with students, Hank?” “I have never heard any complaints from anyone about Mr. Jeffries. On the contrary, I believe that everyone is extremely happy with his performance. And speaking from experience, I can say that if there’s one thing no one can ever complain about in reference to Mike, it’s his performance.” “I was told he left town.” Sam’s cock was now rock hard, and rubbing against his shorts quite distractingly. “Evidently there were complaints.” “I have no complaints, but then he wasn’t my teacher.” “Well, to be fair, Henry, I don’t think you can say that with 100% honesty. I think Mike taught you a thing or two.” “Well, yes, but not as a teacher—I mean, not in school, that is,” Hank clarified. “Well, no, not in school.” “I don’t mean to pry, but the administration has been very coy about what, in particular, Mr. Jeffries did to be dismissed so abruptly.” “What he did?” Sam tried to adjust himself on the sly, but touching his hard-on only made things worse. “Yes, what prompted the school to ask for his resignation.” “Oh, that. Well, it wasn’t really his fault.” “Of course not! No one blames Mr. Jeffries for what happened.” “I probably shouldn’t even be asking these questions,” Sam admitted. His whole body was coated in sweat. His heart was racing. His balls were on fire. “We could show you, if you like,” Hank said. “Oh, yes, we could do that,” Henry agreed. “If you’re really curious.” Sam glanced over his shoulder at the two young men following him. Did they look bigger? Were they more muscular than he remembered only moments before? And were those small shorts they wore even smaller? He could see each of the twins’ massive pricks wagging and rubbing up against the Nylon, inches long and fat as sausages. “I...I don’t want to get anyone into any more trouble.” “I don’t think that’s a worry,” Hank said, smiling brightly. “Nope, I think at this point everyone concerned is pretty happy with how things turned out, all things considered.” Sam slowed and felt the tremendous heat of the two massively muscled bodies approach him. He didn’t turn around, though. His hard-on was as massive as everything else. “Maybe I should go on by myself.” Hank circled around in front of him, while Henry stayed at his rear. “Why, Sam? Aren’t you feeling all right?” Hank glanced down at Sam’s insistent boner, tenting his shorts. “Is that what you’re worried about?” Sam swallowed hard. “Sometimes that happens when we’re exercising, too,” Hank added. “Henry, Sam is feeling a bit embarrassed because he has a hard-on. Why don’t you come around here and show him that he has nothing to be embarrassed about.” “A hard-on?” Henry moved to stand beside his twin. He was holding his running shorts in his left hand. In his right hand, he was holding the biggest, fattest, hardest cock that Sam had ever seen. Henry’s prick—looking to be at least a foot high—was red and glossy and clearly as hard as a rock. He was slowly stroking himself, and a steady flow of clear honey was emerging from its mouth and draining along the thick, long shaft, lubing his grip and making a slick, wet sound. “Why are you worried about a little thing like that?” He smiled glancing at the tent in Sam’s shorts, and added, “Not that it’s little by any means.” Nearly unable to take his eyes off the majestic sight, he was nonetheless distracted by movement and he looked over to watch the other twin’s prick inflate in record time, growing so large so quickly that it was almost comical. And when had Hank removed his shorts? Now the two matching sets of muscular, tanned, blonde-haired gods stood entirely naked before him, with massive erections steadily leaking copious flows of warm, clear honey that scented the very air around him with sex. Their bodies seemed to magnify, growing more solid and more clearly defined, as if their muscles were slowly swelling outward all at once, pushing against their smooth, flawless skin as they inflated with power. “There’s nothing to be embarrassed about, Sam. Nothing at all.” He raised his gaze from their monsters and looked at their faces. Were they even more handsome now? Had their countenances changed along with their bodies? How was any of this possible? Was he dreaming? A dark stain colored his running gear as he spontaneously came, releasing a heavy, uncontrollable flood of warm cum into his crotch. “That’s nice of you,” Hank said. “Yeah, that’s quite a compliment.” “Perhaps we should return the favor?” “That’s a great idea, Hank.” The two young men pointed their massive cocks towards the high school Phys. Ed. teacher and suddenly twin sprays of thick, sticky cream were splattering against Sam’s body as if the teens were holding hoses and had opened up the nozzles. An impossible amount of cum was spraying from each cock and it struck Sam with force and heat and a sudden, overwhelming sense of power. He gasped. He came again. And then he was growing. • • • • Mr. Titus was wearing a suit. No one else in the auditorium wore anything at all. He stood behind the podium and looked at the gathering of naked, perfect men before him. They were all looking back at him, with smiles on their achingly handsome faces and nothing but prime, beautiful muscle as far as the eye could see. He’d just handed out the final diploma and watched the last of his graduate take his seat with his friends. There were grins and kissed and back slaps aplenty—even a few cock strokes—as they congratulated each other. “Gentlemen. I present to you the graduating class of…” “The graduating class of Muscle Club!” someone shouted, and a deep, thrilling roar went up as each of these powerful, super-human young men raised their voice in pride and triumph, glorying in the brotherhood of muscle they had formed. Some stood from their chairs and raised their arms, plumping their masses of brawn into full power. Others grabbed or stroked their cocks as a sign of superiority. Some kissed or embraced. It was a sudden explosion of testosterone and hubris, a celebration of what and who they were, and an unashamed display of their sense of achievement. Billy smiled brightly and nodded before trying to bring some order back to the proceedings. The mass of male perfection slowly quieted again and resumed their seats, and Billy acknowledged their declaration of independence. “The graduating class of Muscle Club.” Another shout went up. More awesome displays of muscular grandeur and sexual capacity erupted. Billy felt his own massive cock stirring and wanting free, but he did his usual best to suppress it and merely allowed the celebratory display of virility and arousal to cool on its own. These weren’t boys before him, these were men. Their bodies showed that with ample evidence. Some of them were barely 18, but looking from one to the next of the faces of Muscle Club’s growing membership—both in number and in physical size—it was evident to their teacher that these were men, with manly strengths and desires, and a strongly masculine need to satisfy them. It was obvious how they had all been changed externally by whatever was happening to them, but the internal changes were less so. Only when he was alone with them, with each man in Muscle Club, did he realize how changed they were. Along with their swelling muscles and growing beauty, they were maturing in ways he could not have imagined. They were truly behaving like a family, now, watching out for each other, supporting each other and, yes, even loving each other. So many of them had been rejected by their own family and friends, now. Prejudice, certainly, and maybe even fear. Fear of their growing bodies and growing power and growing sexuality. Fear of their fearlessness. Fear of the size of their muscles and bodies, fear of their outsized libidos and egos, fear of their strength and power. It was so sad, really. Because there was nothing to fear from these men at all. The cheers died down to a quiet roar and Billy held up his hands for silence, eliciting a few catcalls when his arms started ripping through his clothing. Would he ever stop growing bigger? He sincerely hoped not. “Gentlemen,” he said, “before we get on with today’s celebrations, and what I’m sure will be a party the likes of which this school—this town—has never seen, I have a couple of important announcements to make concerning your...our futures.” A soft, deep murmuring rose at his words. “I know...I know some of you have had your suspicions, but I have not been able to report this news until today. Until now. “We have dreamed of a place for us, together. A place where we will be free to live as we know we must. A place where we are free to be ourselves, and not ashamed.” “Who’s ashamed?” It was Raul, naked and glorious—and did he look even more beautiful than yesterday? A tremendous roar accompanied his question. The feral roar of power. “You’re right of course, Mr. Garza. Shame is not something that comes naturally to you, but for some of us, shame is what we are expected to feel. Shameful of our very emotions and desires, and shameful about how we act and look. Shameful of our actions and reactions. Shameful of simply existing.” A hush fell, and some of the young men looked down at the floor, while others were looking from face to face, and some of them nodding in agreement. “It is...difficult for others to understand what this means.” Billy gestured at his own hugely developed frame, running his hand down the thickly muscled contours, so easily discerned even under his suit of clothes. “What it means to be...us.” It was silent now. Completely silent. “On this day, we are all graduating. Today, we are all moving forward, and moving out.” More murmurs. “We have found a place for us. For any of you who wish to join us. As of today—now—we are no longer Muscle Club.” The sound was now one of confusion, also refusal, but Billy expected that. “We are more than a Club. More than a school. We continue to grow, to become more than we are, and to invite others to join us. So we need a new name, and a new goal, and a new place.” He paused, and five other men, also wearing tight-fitting suits—some, ludicrously so, looking as if the seams would burst and reveal their incredibly-developed muscular frames in seconds—walked out onto the stage, arranging themselves in pairs on either side of the podium. These men, looking no older than Billy himself, or indeed than any of the dozens of naked teen muscle gods in the audience, stood with their hands clasped before them and their handsome faces looking out toward the gathered members of Muscle Club with smiles. “Perhaps some of you recognize these men here with me on stage.” He gestured to each man as he announced their names. “Theodore St. George, formerly a teacher here of art history and English. Michael Jeffries, formerly a teacher of Physical Education at a neighboring High School. Calvin McCloud, formerly a teacher of biology and earth sciences here. Stephen O’Malley, formerly a teacher of music and mathematics. And finally Samuel Hanover, one of the newest members of our happy and unusual family, thanks to Harry and Hank.” After each man bowed his head slightly, Billy cleared his throat. “Gentlemen,” Billy said, drawing the attention to be focused on his face again, “today we announce the birth of our new home. A place for us to gather together, live together, and build something of our own that no one can push us out of or refuse us entry. Today, gentlemen, is the first day. “Today I invite you to live in Muscle City.” On cue, the five men standing around him lifted their arms in unison and tensed their collections of awesome, uncompromising brawn to full bloom. Instantly, their clothing was torn to shreds, practically exploding from their bodies, revealing the promise of what they had been hiding in naked glorious perfection. Then they grabbed onto Billy’s suit and ripped it from his body, tearing apart the wool and cotton as if it were paper, uncovering the body that only one other man had seen to this day, as Billy Titus joined his pupils in a silent vow never to hide who and what he was any longer. The six men stood proudly amongst the tattered and torn remnants of their old life and folded their massive arms across their bulging chests, beaming with smiles that displayed their unashamed masculine perfection. Immediately, the crowd exploded in shouts and cheers and wild applause. “If I may…” Billy began, but the noise of the spontaneous applause was overwhelming. The members of Muscle Club were out of their seats, hugging, kissing, fist-pumping and throwing their own bodies into awesome displays of their massive muscular development. “Gentlemen,” Billy said again, but the cheers and clapping and muscular displays continued. Billy looked at his fellow teachers and shrugged, and they threw their arms across each others’ shoulders and watched the mayhem continue for some minutes until the crowd began to settle again, and some voices raised questions that they hurled toward the stage. “Where is it?” “When do we leave?” “How did you do it?” Billy gestured for calm and finally received it, but most of the audience remained standing, now, fully pumped on excitement and surprise and unable to calm their overeager bodies. Just the idea of Muscle City was causing the men to spring erections, as if voting with their cocks. “As you know, the economic downturn has had a debilitating effect on several nearby towns, causing some to be thrown into complete disarray and bankruptcy. Some weeks ago, a friend and I start…” “Carl!” Several deep voices shouted, and a glance at the big blonde’s face showed him coloring a deep red with embarrassment and pride. “A friend,” Billy said, loudly, “and I began to investigate the possibility of taking over one of these places, one that has been mostly abandoned as its factories closed and its population left for greener pastures. As we know, many of the commonplace necessities of daily life are no longer absolute necessities for us. Our bodies and our fellowship can now provide for most basic needs, but we are still left living in an unfriendly environment that neither understands or desires our continued citizenship. “We therefore concluded that what would best benefit us and all our friends would be a place separated from our former lives, a place where we can explore our new capabilities, our new relationships, and our new lives.” “Fuckin’ A!” someone shouted. “Fuckin’ A, indeed,” Billy agreed. And then there was more yelling and applause and alpha displays of massive muscular development. The men on stage were covering their mouths as they laughed, or trying to feign some kind of adult control even though their own hearts were racing and they could practically taste the testosterone leaking into the room. “And I am happy and proud to announce today that we have found that home, and it is awaiting our arrival.” Cheers, again. Sustained and loud. The walls were shaking and the roof quaked. The sheer power contained in the gathered men was enough to create havoc inside the building. Billy called for quiet again, and said, “Let me be clear, this will not be an easy change. We are not going to a Garden of Eden. The town I speak of will need lots of work to make livable spaces, and many of its services, resources and facilities have fallen into disrepair, if not downright failure. “I must also hasten to add that a great many of you will need your parents’ permission. There are still laws to consider if we are to avoid undo interference and observation, and starting off on the wrong foot would put all of us, and this endeavor, in peril.” Already, there were protests, but Billy said, “I realize that many of you have been turned out already by your families. I know that many of you are—or were—living in the classroom or even at the outdoors gathering place, because you’ve had nowhere else to go. Many of you are already living together, squatting in abandoned properties or living with your friends with more understanding and loving families. In short, you have already received a kind of tacit permission to move out, but you will still need to inform your families of your intentions before joining us. “For those remaining behind, and I know there are more than a few of you who will be unwilling at this point to abandon everything you know and move to another city, even one as I have described, you should know that I have given my notice and informed the school that I do not intend to return. Whomever your teacher is in September, they may be unwilling to be as...lenient as I have been concerning certain rules regarding clothing requirements and sexual conduct in the classroom.” A few of the younger members in the audience groaned audibly. “I wish that I could be in two places at one time, but I’m afraid the situation has become untenable. Restrictions will be enforced upon you—upon all of us—in the coming year whether we like it or not. I know this makes it harder on you than ever, but it is what it is.” The general mood shifted at his words, But then he smiled, and he said, “But Muscle City is ours, gentlemen. It is all ours, and we may do with it everything we can dream of.” Then he lifted his own arms up into a double-bi that would make the gods weep with envy, building his colossal pectoral mounds into thick mountains of raw power, and making his body swell outward as he released the bounds he had placed on it and began to swell into his ultimate, glorious, unfettered size and magnitude. His hyper-masculine scent was being released in thick clouds. His muscles bulged against his skin with their utter capacity and facility. His cock was a massive thing of beauty and dominion, drooping forward over his cum-pumping balls with every thick inch of its impossible extents. Male power and sexual energy saturated his voice. “Muscle City—and freedom—awaits us, gentlemen.” Part 1 They left their old homes the following day. It was an easy decision for most of the young men, and for those who were unsure or needed permission to abandon their old lives but were unable to get it for now, they knew that there would be a place for them no matter how long they waited to join their companions. The young men of Muscle Club left their homes in the early morning hours, shortly after dawn. Billy judged it would be best to cause as little commotion as possible, and because he knew that once the brotherhood was fully assembled it would difficult if not impossible to keep them from becoming exceptionally overt with their passions. As a rule, the boys and young men had become very comfortable showing affection towards each other, though they were cautious in most cases with some rather overconfident exceptions in the same mold as Raul’s constant nudity. But the heat that they generated - both physical and sexual - when you gathered a lot of them together was too strong to easily overcome. One by one, and two by two, they moved through their old city towards the civic center, where they would gather and start their procession towards their new home. Most wore some kind of covering, even if it was only the tiniest pair of shirts or a “banana hammock” that cradled their massive cock meat. Some elected to finally give up clothing altogether as a showing of their independence. Seeing them all together in the open air, standing tall and proud and nearly naked, Billy felt a justifiable pride and love for them all. They believed in him, and they trusted him, and he could’t let them down. When it seemed that no others would be arriving, Billy went to the head of the group and they walked out of town in the strangest parade that anyone had ever seen. Nearly 200 men, semi- or entirely naked and unashamed, like a procession of the finalists in some superhero look-alike contest who had all forgotten their costumes, walking hand in hand or arms hanging across their companions broad shoulders, all with bright smiles on their handsome faces as they bid adieu to their old lives without a look back. Muscle City was several dozen miles away, and they would be walking the entire distance. They avoided the roads and highways, taking a straight-line approach that had them moving across farms and fields, over hills and across streams, through tall, dry grass and among curious horses and incurious cows beneath the bright summer sun, their perfect male bodies soaking in the heat and glistening from sweat like metal-skinned gods. A thick cloud of their combined earthy pheromonal funk surrounded them, scenting the warm winds with a heavy perfume of their powerfully masculine scent, and dozens at a time would fall away from the larger group to engage in some fun with each other as they travelled toward their new home, unable or unwilling to wait before they could enjoy the many physical and sexual gifts their bodies could bestow on one another. They were kissing and embracing and sending up whoops of sheer joy at their new freedom. A giddiness accompanied their realization of what they were doing, and what they had done, and what they imagined lay in store for them. No more hiding or shame. No more denying of their desires and powers. No more pretending to be who they no longer were, and the liberation of their bodies and their impulses - finally unburdened from the rules that the old world had tried to chain them with. Billy was smiling the whole way. His heart felt like it was going to swell out of his chest and spill love all over every last one of these young men. It seemed impossible that this was actually happening, that they were all with him, giving this project their complete acceptance and showing that their confidence in him was absolute. He was worried about what would happen along the way, and what would happen when they finally reached their destination, but he was just as confident that these young men would persevere. He did not lay too many rules on them about the place they were going. They had been saddled with so many rules already, and all of those rules had to do with the comfort and fear of others, and not the well-being of these young men at all. He’d taught them well when they were all in his classroom, and he had observed those teachings made manifest in their everyday lives. ‘Help those who need help.’ ‘Treat each other with respect and love.’ ‘Believe in yourselves.’ And, as always, the golden rule overall: Do unto others as you would have others do unto you. Basic rules that would color every decision they’d need to make. The camaraderie and competition among the young men was apparent even as they left the town they had called home. Everyone wanted to bring some part of their old life along, whether that was a laptop with all their social connections on it, or a box of books, or the baseball mitt that no longer easily fit their larger hand, but which remained a comfortable reminder of things that used to be and might be again. Some of them wanted to bring everything even knowing that was impractical, and others left with nothing - literally nothing - at all, not even a stitch of clothing. “Let me carry that,” one dude would say to another, as if he was somehow stronger than his brother. Others were comparing whatever they’d decided to bring with someone else’s choice, debating the relative merits of each item. Others were simply overjoyed at the prospect of living somewhere together where they’d never have to hide anything again. And Billy wondered whether that was possible, and what the fates had in store for them. “This place is a fucking dump!” “No one said this was going to be easy.” “No one said we were moving to a fucking dump, either!” The staggering collection of naked men stood at the edge of an abandoned town. To a man, they were incredibly well-developed with outsized muscle packed on their oversized frames. They stood together very closely, often rubbing warm skin against warm skin and even groping each other, unashamed of such overt and open shows of affection and love for each other. Some were sporting impressive erections, as if demonstrating with their cocks the excitement they felt inside - or, more likely, simply giving in to the constant state of arousal that pumped through their bodies and free, at last, to do so without embarrassment or fear. None looked older than their mid-twenties, and their assemblage was a kaleidoscope of racial differences, with skin tones ranging from alabaster to dark chocolate, hair both straight and curly, eyes of blue and green and grey and brown, and bodies as smooth as a baby’s butt to bearish figures coated in curling forests of dark manly fur. There were, by number, 178 men arranged in the street leading into Muscle City. More would be coming later, swelling the population to nearly 250 men. They stood in the summer sun under a clear blue sky, and not a one of them, by this time, was wearing a single stitch of clothing. Anything that some of them had been wearing initially had long since been abandoned, and to a man they now stood in pure naked perfection, each the very model of masculine beauty. Some were holding hands, others had their thickly-muscled arms hanging across each others’ shoulders. Some stood silent and alone, gazing up the deserted street leading into the new home than only a handful had seen to this moment. It was, in fact, a fucking dump. Largely abandoned for a number of months, the city - more of a town, really - had suffered at the hands of the on-going economic mess that the entire country had been experiencing, though it had hit hardest here because it had been going on far longer and for different reasons. The latest calamity had only sealed its fate. “It’s not much to look at,” Billy admitted, turning around at the head of the contingent and raising his voice for all to hear, “but it is ours. No one can tell us here what we can or cannot do. No one can force us to restrain ourselves, or fit in, or abide by rules we do not make for ourselves.” He raised his muscular arms above his head, and announced, “This is our home, gentlemen! This is Muscle City!” A cheer went up, and the men kissed and embraced each other in sheer joy. “I still say it’s a fucking dump.” Billy laughed despite himself. “Then let’s make it into something better!” He lowered his hands and gazed on all the handsome faces looking back at him hopefully. He could see disappointment in some of those faces, and he understood that. He could see worry and fear in others, which looked odd to be pasted on bodies so overwhelmingly powerful and graced with such uncommon masculine beauty. On others, he could see unvarnished happiness and wonder. His lover, Carl, stood next to him, towering over his smaller form, and the five other ‘adults’ he had brought with him were arranged nearby as leaders for this most unusual and unconventional parade. “I know this may not be what some of you were expecting. I know others of you may be reconsidering your devotion to this project. Some of you can’t wait to get started. There are...a lot of unknowns going into this, but we’re together, and we’re free, and, c’mon, we’re fucking naked! What’s not to like about that?” Smiles, then. Smiles and nods and laughter. “Dudes,” Carl said, his deep voice powerful and rich, “think about where we are right now and what’s going to happen.” He gestured behind him with his arm and said, “This is ours. All ours, and no one else’s. We can make it anything we want to, and we start now.” He then turned and walked into Muscle City, followed by Billy and Sam and Mike and Teddy and Calvin and Steve. Then the co-presidents of the old Muscle Club, Derek and Scott followed them up the broken asphalt road, followed in short order by Raul and Brian and Hank and Henry and all the oldest members of the Club. They were walking into a town made up of houses and storefronts and buildings that used to hold families that had gone in search of something better. They were all looking for the same thing, hoping to find it here where they would be left alone and to become whatever it was they were growing into. A sense of expectation and ambition began to swell in the young men walking forward into the abandoned town. And, above all, a feeling of liberation and freedom, carefree in its possibilities. The first days proved to be a wake-up call to all the men, young and old, taking up residence in the small town. Real duties and responsibilities were assigned, because to make the place safe and habitable meant figuring out how to make things run, and how to turn on lights and re-establish running water and bring life back to a dead place. A sense of what life would be like in this place that had no others around to judge them or place rules on their activities and desires became quite obvious on the first evening within the streets of Muscle City. The town was quiet, without electricity to power appliances or air conditioners or TV sets, and the air grew warm and sultry. As the sky darkened and the men gathered back together after a day of exploration and discovery, each huge body slick with sweat and coated in dust and dirt and grease, they fell together out of necessity and longing, drunken on a sense of their utter freedom and overwhelmed by the sheer number of beautiful, muscular men in one place with only one thing on their minds. To say an orgy broke out cannot adequately describe the sexual heat that finally exploded on the streets of Muscle City. No one held back at all, because there was no longer any need. Any desire, any wish, any longing or craving or hunger that any man felt for any other man could and would be satiated, for longer and deeper and more fully than any of them had ever imagined. The realization that this was real, that this was happening, and that no one would appear to stop them slowly spread through the throng of hyper-sexual and superhuman men like a slow-moving slick of oil that coated their naked bodies with its warm, wet comprehension. They could fuck each other openly, here, on the street. Or in the buildings. Or anywhere they wanted to. They could kiss and stroke and love each other with abandon and without fear of discovery or judgment. They could finally, finally allow themselves to fully experience each other, love each other, fuck each other, and utterly surrender to the overwhelming sense of perfect masculine power and never come up for air. Their bodies would not only allow such action, but craved it. More muscle, more sex, more power, like glowing conduits that ran through the assembled mass of naked muscle and pumped up their lust to unheard of levels. Cocks plumping into massive limbs and plugging into asses and mouths, shooting fat ropes of cream in unending supply. Lips kissing lips, mouths sucking nipples, tongues lapping at assholes, hands groping and stroking and caressing and everywhere long, luxurious groans of absolute pleasure filling up the dark streets with the unmistakable sounds of men being with other men and falling into a state of perfect sexual bliss. Grunts and shouts and howls of pleasure that rose in a crescendo of mind-blowing sex. It lasted all night, all through the hot, dark, sweaty hours under the stars and moon until the sky turned pink again and the men welcomed a new day, their bodies having absorbed the gallons of unending cream that their balls could produce. And they were all bigger than ever. Billy was initially reticent to jump into the bulging, sweat-slick, cum-sticky mass of muscle. He had held himself back so long that he had some trouble overcoming the chains he had placed on his own libido and desires. It was Carl who took him by the hand and cast him into the mass, introducing him as “my boyfriend, Billy, so be gentle.” But gentleness was the last thing on anyone’s mind, including Billy’s once he let his engines rev and uncaged the lion inside him. He let his brain go and allowed his body to take over, and he took to the rampant, unbridled, overwhelming sex like a fish to water, diving in face-first and nearly drowning from the attention his attendance received. Then he started to change. “Well, fuck,” someone growled in satisfaction, “that was fun.” Billy opened his eyes. To say that he felt amazing would only slightly touch the sensations of power and well-being coursing through every cell of his body. After years - literal years - of not engaging with any of the other dozens of young men turning into muscle gods all around him, he had spent the first night being waited on and worshipped with an almost religious reverence by anyone who could get close to him. Mr. Titus had grown into a legend among his students. The man they couldn’t have. They knew he and Carl were together, but no one else could even touch him. Somehow, miraculously, he had managed to survive months and months among them all, watching them all grow and explode with muscle and sex and stay apart. Now he was there, with them all, and they all wanted to be with him. There was no mirror for him to know how much he had changed after only a single night among his proteges and pupils. But he had changed in a serious way. Several dozen pounds of new, fresh, raw muscle bulged from his taller, wider frame. His body absorbed and accepted and thirsted for this, and now it was changing dramatically, fed by so many powerful men and their powerful creamy jets of transforming essence. He was tangled in the thickly-muscled limbs of several other men. Raising his head and looking around himself, there was nothing but skin and muscle as far as he could see. Some men still kissed, slow passionate embraces that lingered in the dawn light. Some were already stroking themselves again, their cocks insatiable and sustained by a need for attention. Groans of wakening and satisfaction rose like an earthquake in the city square. Lifting off the muscular arms and legs arrayed about him, he stood slowly up and surveyed the landscape of nude muscleteens all in repose after the most massive muscular orgy that he was sure the world had ever seen. He had enjoyed an unending succession of lovers, each as energetic and passionate as the last, who wanted nothing more than to give him pleasure and offer him all that they had to give. Anyone roused enough to watch the man stand up was awestruck. Who was this colossal being? This beautiful creature? This ultimate manifestation of masculine perfection? Raul Garza would have a new contender for Most Beautiful Man, and Brian Chan would be hard-pressed to swell his collection of brawn into larger dimensions than the colossus of power standing among them. Billy Titus was like a butterfly emerging from his chrysalis, or a flower blooming after a winter’s nap, or the sun rising. Billy Titus had changed dramatically, now personifying the vision of man that had been asleep inside him for all these months. As he stretched his newly-grown body, muscle blossomed along his limbs in fat, broad cables of beautiful perfection. His chest swelled magnificently. His cock swelled forward into a tool of massive, obvious capacity that everyone would want to suck on and feel its weight and thickness pushing inside them, delivering the man’s powerful seed in fat, thrusting jets of hot wetness. And his face…. Handsome masculine perfection. A heavy grow, a strong chin, a noble nose, piercing blue eyes, jet black hair, and all arranged in a visage of perfect male beauty more powerful than anyone had ever seen. He could not observe his own changes directly, but he could feel them and sense them looking down at himself. Tremendous thick bands of fresh muscle swelled out from his massive chest. His shoulders were now so large that they loomed in his peripheral vision. Looking down at his arms, they were packed and overwhelmed with fat bulges of vascular brawn, like footballs mounted on his upper arms that twitched and flexed with the slightest movement. His entire body felt as though it was fairly bursting with power. He seemed to be gently and insistently pulsing with strength, as if there was too much for his muscles to harness and hold, and that it would explode from him at any moment in a detonation of masculine power so huge that anyone within ten miles would instantly find their own cocks swelling to full power and pumping out gallons of hot, thick cream, overcome by this man’s intense beauty and strength even though they were nowhere nearby. After a sigh and a look around, he clapped his hands to rally the troops. “Rise and shine, gentlemen,” he said loudly. “I trust you all had an entertaining first night.” There were calls of agreement and grunts of approval and even a few exploding fountains of rich creamy cum in response, shooting in high, powerful arcs and splattering down on the naked flesh. “Because now we get to work!” Groans, again, but this time the more familiar groans of disappointment and chagrin. Billy smiled, recognizing those groans quite intimately from his school room, both before and after he’d been changed into the giant he was today. “Now, now, gentlemen. A little hard work never hurt anyone. Besides, we need to do something with all that pent-up energy you’ve no doubt absorbed from your fellow citizens.” Carl stood up, and looked both shocked and lustful towards his lover. Billy was still Billy, but now he was a colossus, a god, the naked perfect epitome of the male form. Overwhelmed with muscle, but all of it developed and arranged in a perfection of form that was nearly unbelievable were he not standing right next to the man. Everything about his lover made him hunger for him. His ass was a work of perfect beauty. His wide back flared widely from his narrow waist and was overwhelmed with bulges and hard contours, flexing and swelling as he moved. His shoulders were a mile wide, meeting at high, hard deltoids that buttressed a neck of muscular grandeur. When Bill turned to look at him, he gasped audibly and nearly exploded with cream. Then he was clapping his hands, and said, “Get your lazy asses the fuck up! Even if you don’t care about the living conditions here, how are we ever going to persuade anyone else to join us if we all live in a pigsty!” “Anyone else?” “Who else?” Carl said, “You don’t think news of a place like this is going to stay secret for long, do you? And when Johnny Muscleslut shows up on your doorstep, you want a fucking doorstep to fuck him on, don’t you?” Slow moans and groans of reticent agreement sounded across the square. “Well then get your lazy, beautiful asses off the fucking street and let’s get this place in order! With this much muscle doing the job,” he said, illustrating his words by pumping his own amazing collection of bulging brawn into dick-hardening glory, “we’ll get this shit knocked out in no time!” Billy grinned at his lover. Nothing could energize a Muscle Club member more than the promise of fresh meat, and he had no doubt that Carl was right - there would be more men coming here. It was only a matter of time. It was not an easy task, to be sure, but much of the so-called “heavy lifting” proved to be not so heavy for men gifted with the level of muscular strength and development that each of these men possessed. Plus, an unexpected benefit and by-product of all the physical labor was a sudden and very strong renewal in the young men’s muscular and physical development. Muscle began to bloom as if it were being inflated after they started using their bodies for something besides sex. They were practically exploding with new growth, and it only drove them to work harder after they realized what was happening to them. Strength multiplied, size amplified, and everything just got bigger and bigger. Billy helped to rebuild, but a larger and more important task was to be a father figure of sorts, and act as both mentor and authority figure. It was, of course, too easy to be distracted by your fellow workers and forget your current assignment when a hand fell too easily onto your cock and lips were pressed to yours. The heat of the days was intense, and it drove the heat of passion higher as well. Billy was rather lenient at first when he came upon a set of workers spending their time with each other rather than at the task at hand. This was, after all, the chief benefit of establishing Muscle City in the first place. To have a place where such open displays of affection and passion and fucking were accepted, commonplace and even nurtured. These men owned libidos in overdrive and had so much energy that it was nearly impossible to stop them from doing what came naturally. Two of them would be in a room, opening up the doorways to allow their larger bulks to more easily move about the buildings, or doubling the size of a room by demolishing the second floor to open up enough headroom for an 8-foot-tall man to fit inside. And all that physical exertion and the sense of power that came from literally tearing a wall apart with your bare hands was naturally going to lead to some sudden and not unexpected sexual need. They were all alphas, in a sense, and all testing their strength and position, and all wanting to show off what they could do, and how often they could do it - and how good they were doing it. Now that they were in this environment of free sex and love, they began to learn from each other and grow into even more accomplished lovers, open with their needs and fantasies and desires, and capable of fulfilling them all at any time. So Billy had to become a taskmaster, and gently remind them that there were still jobs to complete if they were going to build a city they could be proud of - a city as beautiful and perfect as they themselves were. “Gentlemen,” he would say, because that still managed to summon their attention, “after you’re done with each other, I do hope you’ll spend an equal amount of energy and determination on finishing your jobs. It would not do to have no roofs over our heads when winter rains arrive, would it?” “No, sir,” they would answer breathlessly between kisses or gropes or blow jobs. “Excellent,” he would praise. And then he would move on to the next room, and its pre-occupied occupants having their way with each other. He did note a tendency for the men to pair themselves off, which made him wonder whether that was something humans did naturally, or if it was a cultural legacy that they would abandon at some point - though he had absolutely no desire to abandon Carl for the arms of someone else at night. Still, he smiled when he considered the..flavor of the connections he saw forming. Although there were definite pairs of men, their relationships were very open to invitations to and from others into their intimacies, and there were no jealous or possessive tendencies he could note. It seemed, at least in these first days, that they had discovered a kind of sexual and emotional nirvana. The men - all of them - were enjoying very open, very loving, very giving relationships with each other, and never once had any of them come to blows or even a shouting match over the preferred partner of one over the other. On the third day, they were joined by a large contingent from the other schools, and these new citizens were given very warm and hospitable greetings. It slowed things down considerably that day as the new members of their cult of muscle and sex made their way through the existing residents and received a copious and athletic reception from everyone they met, but in the scope of things that was a good thing. They were now a small town of nearly 300 men, and more would be coming soon. Things were moving along slowly, but steadily, and all things considered Billy thought that he had made an excellent decision to move Muscle Club to these environs. And with each passing day, they were all growing larger and stronger and more beautiful. Part 2 On day four, something odd did occur. Billy was making the usual rounds, prodding a few of the residents to get back to work and joining in with a few others as they participated in a little R&R before smashing another wall down, when a shout went up from the northern end of Muscle City, near where the pumping station was located. They had running water back online very quickly, having been made priority one, and some of the men were taking turns monitoring the station and learning how it all worked. They had discovered a set of manuals, disused and dusty, along with the original blueprints, but it was all written in very technical engineering language that assumed quite a lot about the person who would be reading them. Once again, Billy marveled at the ability of the men to quickly assimilate new ideas and learn how things worked in an amazingly short time. It seemed to him that their brains were at least as well-developed as their bodies. All he had to do was put them to work and watch them grow at a similar pace as their muscles and sex drive. What he had not expected was that they would not simply learn new things, but come up with new ideas and improvements on their own. Billy, along with a few of the others who heard the shout, jogged to the monolithic water pumping station and could feel the ground shaking. The doorway stood open and one of their youngest citizens, Mike Carlson, was standing outside the open door jumping up and down and hollering as if he’d just won a medal. “I did it!” he shouted, thrusting two thickly-muscled arms into the air. “I did it!” As usual for a Muscle Club member, his cock was also in a state of excitement, bobbing up and down and slapping his abs with loud thwacks. Mike was a blonde-haired, blue-eyed heartbreaker with a body that had swollen up to massive proportions since he had been at Muscle City. Defying his youth, he had a very furry chest coated in a thick forest of golden curls, through which two fat nipples poked like small dick heads, dark against the lightness of his skin. He was nearly as tall as Billy, and possessed what several of the citizens of Muscle City called “an ass to die for.” But it was his prowess as a top that got him noticed around town. Mike could fuck like a bunny, pistoning his fat prick in and out at a record-setting pace and releasing a nearly endless supply of warm, stick cream that felt like hot chocolate on a cold night. Billy slowed to a halt and shouted over the sound of the pumps. “What did you do?” A tremendous roar was coming from the station. Mike was grinning broadly and his chest was swelling in and out as he gasped for breath, clearly excited by something. “I thought...I thought I could increase the pressure and make the pumps operate more… more….” “More optimally?” “Yeah! And I...just did it! Like, you know how the showers were kind of lame before? Well, now they’re gonna fucking blast like my cock does looking at you!” “I appreciate the compliment, Mike, but are you sure you know what you’re doing?” Billy asked tactfully. After all, Mike Carlson was only eighteen years old! How on earth could he possibly know what he was doing inside a pump station that needed to provide service for the whole city? But Mike nodded quite forcefully and answered, “Oh, fuck yeah! I mean, yes sir, Mr. Titus.” “Just Billy is fine, Mike. And ‘fuck yeah’ is also fine, especially if you’ve accomplished what you seem to have done.” “I did! It was... well, not exactly easy, but after I read the manuals everything sort of...clicked. Or something.” His brow furrowed and his youthful face took on a look of slight confusion. “Can’t explain it, really, Mr. Ti...Billy. But after I read the manuals in the building, and I looked at the equipment and the technical layouts, it was like, like, boom!” He chopped the air and slapped his loins with his hands to better illustrate the quality of his epiphany. “And I fixed the motherfucker! Better than ever!” Billy clasped Mike’s shoulder and squeezed. “Excellent work, Mike! Really excellent work!” “Thanks!” His full lips twisted into a sideways bow and his gaze narrowed. “Can I...?” “Can you what?” “Well, like, I was just wondering, like...would you...?” “Would I...?” “I...haven’t had the opportunity yet to thank you for everything you’ve done for me. For all of us. Bringing us here, together. And I was wondering if you wanted....” “Anything, Mike. For this?” Billy gestured to the loudly rumbling pumping station that would be providing hot showers for the whole city. “Anything.” “Can I...fuck you? I’m a really good fucker! Guys I’ve been with always come back for more, and I can cum like a fucking fire hydrant!” He grinned as his face filled with pride and hope. His prick remained at attention, a thick and obvious manifestation of his desires. Billy’s own majestic cock throbbed with anticipation as he swept the young man into his arms and kissed him soundly. “Mike,” he said solemnly, growling into his ear, “let’s fuck.” Things like that started happening all over Muscle City. Young men with no formal training and no former talent for a particular skill found that they could understand something with intimate and sudden clarity. It was as if their brains were operating on a new higher level, just like their bodies. It was awesome and strange, but it also accelerated the city’s resurrection by days, if not weeks. Certainly, all that manual labor was having a very positive effect on the buildings and infrastructure of their home, but without these sudden and unusual insights and epiphanies, Billy was certain that their comfort level would have remained very far down the curve. But services were quickly returning, and everyone’s demeanor brightened. As it happened, the first “normal” man to stumble into Muscle City did so entirely by accident. It happened on the fifteenth day. Remarkable progress had been made, due in no small part to Carl’s accurate assessment of the ability of men with an overabundance of strength and energy - not to mention the nightly promise of another massive orgy on the city streets - to make short order out of the most cumbersome tasks. Two weeks of steady clean-up, and the concentrated effort of some to get the local generating station back online (quite the task, it turned out, requiring specializations in several areas of engineering, electrical wiring and power consumption equations) and with the pump station once again sending fresh water into the town’s buildings meant that the men were looking quite a bit cleaner but no less naked when they received their first visitor. During the day, the 298 citizens of Muscle City were given assignments. Some were particular, like getting a home in order for living space, and some more general, like removing the trash that had accumulated around the town, but everyone had to finish their tasks in order to participate in that evening’s entertainments, which turned out to be one hell of an incentive. It was mid-afternoon on Day Fifteen when a late-model navy blue Ford appeared in town, with a single driver behind the wheel looking considerably perplexed. Evidently having lost his way, or taken a wrong turn from the highway (as there were no longer any signs indicating that the forsaken town even existed) he came to an abrupt halt at the outskirts when confronted with the sight of four seven-foot-high naked bodybuilders with colossal shanks of sex flesh staring at him from the porch of a small building that looked like it was at one time a general store. One of the bodybuilders lifted his arm and waved at him, and the other three seemed to be having a conversation about him because they kept looking at him with something like surprise and delight - one of them was even stroking his own prick! In a moment, the four of them were jogging towards him. He watched the tremendous muscles arrayed on their bodies bounce and sway, and their huge cocks looked like pendulums hanging down a foot long from their loins. “Hello!” the attentive one called, “are you lost?” He did not roll down his window, shocked and a bit scared by the sheer size of the men and the fact that they were each entirely naked. He thought he heard someone say, ‘No tugging, dudes. Play it cool.’ The main one wrapped on his window with his knuckles. His huge cock was right there, thick and long and pink, crowned by a shining wealth of dark pubic curls and hanging over a set of the largest nuts he’d ever seen. “Hello? Are you all right?” He nodded, his mouth hanging open, and still could think of nothing to say. A face lowered itself into his driver’s side window as the main bodybuilder sank to his knees. The man’s face was incredibly handsome, almost ludicrously so. It was hard to believe that anyone actually looked like that. “Need any help?” he asked. His deep, resounding voice seemed to make the glass rattle. “I...uh...where am I?” The handsome face smiled. “Muscle City,” he answered. ‘Well, of course,’ he thought. “I think I took a wrong turn.” The handsome face looked back down the road he’d arrived on. “I think that’s probably accurate.” Then he turned back. “Are you all right?” “You’re naked,” he said. The incredibly handsome man smiled. His teeth were perfect and quite white behind his full, moist lips. “I am,” he verified, and happily, too. “You’re all naked,” he added, looking from one colossal and amazing prick to the next. “We are, in fact, naked,” he verified once again. “Aaaand, is there anything I can do for you today?” “Why are you naked?” he asked, which he thought was quite a logical question. The incredibly handsome man shrugged his mountainous shoulders, which made the driver’s balls tingle for some reason. “Everyone’s naked in Muscle City,” he said, as if that were the most natural thing in the world. His head tilted slightly and he repeated, “Are you okay?” “I’m just...I just...I’m lost.” “I get that. Is there something I can do to help?” He tapped his knuckle on the glass again. “Maybe if you open your window?” He looked again at the assembled cocks, and then the other three men bent down to look inside. They were all ludicrously good looking men. The main speaker was tanned to a copper burnish and had thick blonde hair and whiskers across his square jaw. His eyes were the color of the Pacific Ocean. One of the other men looked Latino, with cocoa-colored skin that was silken in the sunlight and, of all things, a mohawk on his smooth scalp. The third man was ginger, with a shock of red hair on his head and a matching thatch on his broad, impossibly huge chest with its large, cherry nipples. The last man had pale, milky skin coating his collection of swollen brawn and the bluest eyes he’d ever seen. He moved his finger to the window switch and lowered it. His nostrils flared as an immediate and very strong smell of sweet perspiration and an intoxicating and overwhelming masculine scent entered the small compartment of his sedan, and his cock twitched hard. An entire gym of naked muscle and sweaty jockstraps was swimming in the hot summer wind. The main man folded his arms and laid them on the edge of the door, causing the entire car to sway towards him. His forearms looked like hams. “Isn’t that better?” he asked. His voice was absurdly deep. He stuck his hand inside and said, “I’m Justin.” Then he gestured to the other three, and named them off starting with the blonde and ending with the redhead. “And this is Mike, Manny and Cal.” “Manuel,” the mohawk responded with an eye roll. The driver took it out of kindness, and said, “Karl.” “We have a Carl here!” Manuel chimed in. The main man - Justin - looked over at him. “There’s a lot of Carls in the world, Einstein.” Then he looked back and added, “No offense.” Karl shook his head to indicate he wasn’t offended. “You’re naked,” he said again. Justin’s handsome brow wrinkled. “I think we’ve established that.” “It’s just...isn’t that a little bit...weird?” Justin shrugged again. “It’s pretty easy to get used to, and it makes things a lot simpler around here.” “It does?” He nodded, smiling rather lasciviously, and one of his eyebrows arched. “Does it ever.” Then he glanced down at Karl’s crotch and looked back up again quickly. “Why don’t you get out of the car? Maybe there’s a map or something in the store.” Karl looked over Justin’s broad shoulder and said, “It looks closed.” “Everything’s closed,” the red-headed man - Cal - said. He had a slight southern twang to his deep voice. “That don’t mean anything.” Justin stood back up and opened up Karl’s door for him. “Stretch your legs a bit,” he advised. “You’ll feel better.” Feeling both sheepish and awkward, Karl climbed out of the Ford and stood up, surrounded by the quartet of bodybuilders, and realized for the first time how large they really were. “Jesus,” he said, “what do they put in the water around here?” “It’s not the water,” Manny answered. His skin looked quite amazing standing this close to him. Karl had to practically restrain his hands from reaching up to stroke the man’s supple beauty, his latte-colored flesh and the two chocolate kiss nipples hanging at the lower edge of each massive pectoral globe. A droplet of sweat was barely hanging on to the supple tip of one of those dark nipples, and Karl had the unusual desire to lick it off. Justin laid his arm across Karl’s shoulders and steered him towards the store. Karl had never felt tiny before, but being among these four giant musclebound hunks of male pulchritude had him feeling both inadequate and strangely turned on. He kept glancing around at the men. He had never seen anyone that large before, and that handsome, and that...naked. They seemed incredibly naked. Nakeder than naked. Fantastically naked! And muscle twitched and flexed and bulged everywhere on their tall, wide bodies. That intense masculine smell accompanied them as they walked across the hot, dusty street, making his cock throb, and it was hard for Karl to keep his eyes from looking at their cocks and asses - something he had never before felt compelled to do on another guy. He noticed how intimate they were with each other, how unabashedly familiar and easily sensual, rubbing against each other, arms across shoulders, fingers at nipples, smiles towards each other like lovers. “Someone’s tugging,” the redhead announced. “Lay off, dudes,” Justin said. “Give him a chance to breathe.” “What’s tugging?” Karl asked. Justin smiled down at him. “Nothing,” he said. “Just a sort of hobby.” Then he looked at the other three and said, with a hint of warning in his voice, “Remember what Billy said.” “I know, but….” He looked at the golden-haired one with the blue, blue eyes and said, “No buts.” Then he squeezed Justin’s shoulder and added, mysteriously, “Sorry about that, but it’s a little bit hard to resist after so long.” “Resist?” “After so long,” he repeated, smiling brightly. He was very, very handsome, Karl decided. They all were, as he glanced between the towering men surrounding him. He half-expected men this muscular to show signs of roid abuse or stretch marks or bitch tits or...something. But to a man, they were gorgeous, perfectly developed, beautifully muscled examples of masculine pulchritude. He might be straight, but he’d never seen anyone to match them. They mounted the short steps onto the store’s porch and went inside. Karl couldn’t help but notice how the men’s sweat made them look particularly attractive for some reason. It was just sweat, right? Trickles of sweat running like rivers between the massive bulges of muscle that covered their backs. Trickles of hot sweat swimming down between their muscular ass cheeks. Sweat that found its way down to their butt holes and heated them up, prime for licking and pumping. It seemed no less hot, even in the shade, and Karl’s clothes were sticking to his body. “Um, I think I saw some...yeah, over there,” Justin said, leading Karl to a wire rack with a few maps in its pockets. “You need something local,” he said, almost to himself. “This one should help you out.” He handed Karl a folded map of the local area. It was tattered and faded, as if it had been sitting there for a long time. “Probably outdated, but it should get you back to the highway.” “If that’s where you wanted to go,” the blue-eyed bodybuilder - Mike - stated, anxiously, setting his bear paw on Karl’s shoulder. “I’m sure he wants to get back on the road, don’t you Karl?” “Yeah,” he answered, though with a touch of doubt in his voice. He found himself looking down at the beautiful and powerful man’s cock and balls. What would it feel like to be fucked by that? At the soft tuft of curls mounted over his equipment. How did that furry crotch smell? At the veins traversing his tight belly, and the mounds of muscular abdominal bulges on his stomach and the two massive pectoral globes mounted on his chest. Coated in hot sweat, bathing his silky skin and begging to be licked off of him by a talented tongue. He was so very...very naked. Justin looked at the other three. “See? Karl wants to get back on the road to his destination, and then he can tell his friends all about us if he wants to.” His vice sounded strong and persuasive. “We’re really very friendly,” the redhead said. “Yes, very friendly,” the Latino agreed. “Exceptionally friendly,” blue eyes added. “I think he gets the point, dudes. Jesus, haven’t heard of the soft sell?” “Nothing soft about us,” blue eyes promised. “Tell your friends!” “Shut up already, Mike, I think he gets the point.” “What is this place, anyway?” he asked slowly, almost in a kind of trance at the sheer size and beauty of the men surrounding him. “We told you,” Justin said, gently. “This is Muscle City. Everyone here looks like us. And everyone here is naked. All the time.” “So, it’s like some kind of...bodybuilder nudist camp?” “Kind of,” Karl agreed. “But we’re very welcoming, and we really enjoy having visitors.” “Yeah! Anyone who wanted to stay here can! Like, anyone!” “Subtle, Mike,” Justin said, wrinkling his brow. “Anyway, is that all you wanted from us, Karl? Was there...anything else we can do for you?” “Yeah, anyth….” “Shut up, Mike.” “I think the map is enough, thanks,” Karl said. His eyes were drifting all over the examples of male beauty that surrounded him. Muscle, and cock and ass. Everywhere. “Cool. Excellent.” The four huge naked bodybuilders accompanied Karl back outside, into the heat of the empty street. “Okay, so, anyway, do tell your buddies about us, okay? Muscle City.” “Oh, I think it’d going to be hard to forget this place.” He could practically feel the muscular power radiating out from their hard bodies. Justin smiled, and Mike said, “You should see this place when the sun goes down! You would not believe the….” “Shut up, Mike,” Justin said, sternly. Karl walked toward his car with his map in hand. The quartet of gorgeous, naked, massively muscled and generously cocked men waited on the porch again. Justin waved as Karl got into his sedan, and they all watched him drive away until he was out of sight. “Fuck me, that was hard,” Mike said. “Took everything I had not to go alpha and cum all over his ass.” His ponderous cock inflated to steely hardness and tucked its honeyed head between his pecs in moments giving mute testimony to his words. “Fucking cute face,” Justin agreed, “but you heard what Billy said.” The other three all stated in unison, “Not without permission.” “Right,” Justin said. “But you’re right - that was fucking hard!” Then he looked at Mike’s spectacular erection and said, “You, uh, need any help with that?” “No fucking way.” “Way, James. Way fucking way.” “Muscle City?” “That’s what they said.” “It’s not on this map, though.” “Nope.” Karl looked at the map and stabbed the place he’d inadvertently found. “Right here. It’s right here. Fucking naked giant bodybuilder central.” His buddy James looked him in the eye and repeated, “No fucking way.” “I’m telling you, these four guys were stark naked and built like fucking...Mr. Universe or something! Like, fucking huge muscles and fucking huge….” “Fucking huge what?” “Muscles.” “You said that.” “It was fucking weird.” “Sounds like it.” “No, I mean…it was fucking weird.” “Yeah, I know. You said that. Naked huge dudes all acting like it’s nothing strange and acting all ‘come back anytime and bring your friends!’ and shit.” “No, I mean...okay, this will sound stupid but I swear I felt...something.” “You felt...something.” “Yeah! I felt something!” “Like what?” “They mentioned tugging.” “Tugging? Like, tug of war or something?” “No, when I...when I...it’s probably nothing.” “What did you feel?” “Okay, so, when they mentioned it, when they said ‘someone’s tugging’ and this main guy…” “Justin.” He smiled. “The handsome one.” “Right! No! I mean, Justin goes ‘lay off,’ and then it stopped.” “What stopped?” “The feeling.” “What fucking feeling?!” “I felt...okay, if you laugh I’m gonna knee you in the fucking balls, I swear! I felt...horny.” “Horny.” “Yeah.” “You were surrounded by four naked bodybuilders and you felt….” “Horny.” “Until….” “Until they stopped..tugging.” “Fuck you!” “No, I swear! It was like one minute my cock...I was all hot and bothered and it’s throbbing like I’m looking at a Playboy centerfold’s pussy and their asses looked as prime and delicious as anyone you ever dreamed about fucking and then the Justin dude goes ‘lay off’ and suddenly it’s...just...gone.” “Fag.” “You’re the fag!” “Technically I’m bi.” “No one’s fucking bi.” “I always suspected I was rubbing off on you.” “Shut the fuck up.” “I can see how that would turn you on.” “No! I swear!” “No fucking way.” “James, I fucking swear. Something happened. Something weird.” “Muscle City, huh?” “Muscle City.” “Who was it?” Justin shrugged. “Dunno. Just some guy, lost his way. So we helped him find it again.” He was smiling in such a way that suggested he was a bit disappointed that nothing had happened. “And no one…?” “No one did shit, Billy. Just like you said,” Mike answered, eagerly. “I’m proud of you gentlemen, I know that wasn’t easy.” The four young muscleteens beamed under their former teacher’s compliment. “I think we may want to pay more attention to that end of the city, in case someone else loses their way.” Justin saluted Billy with a smile and pivoted on his heel, as his three cohorts followed after him. They would make an excellent greeting contingent, Billy thought, as he watched their muscular butts walking away. Part 3 By the sixteenth day, Billy had grown massive, surpassing his lover’s size and strength and becoming the most popular man in the city - from any definition. Everyone wanted to have sex with the formerly off-limits teacher, and the benefits were obvious. He was now among the biggest, strongest and most beautiful men in Muscle City, easily picked out of a crowd of even these overly-muscled and particularly handsome men, and his features had intensified and improved to a point where he was now more beautiful than the legendary Raul Garza. Where Raul could be a bit egotistic and elevated, Billy was always nothing but sweet, big-hearted, self-confident and fucking cute. The combination of his personality, his sense of leadership and the way he looked now made him irresistible to every other man in the city. It only made Carl prouder that they were together, and more in love with the man than ever. No jealousy. No possessiveness. Tempers never flared. It made Billy wonder what was going on, and whether that sense of companionship and openness was another benefit of whatever was happening to them. Whatever it was, it was good. Things in Muscle City were moving along at a clip that seemed superhuman, until he considered that it was superhuman because they were all superhuman. They had amplified muscular development, that was obvious. What wasn’t as obvious and possibly even more important was that they worked together almost without discussion and completely without conflict. These young men, over-pumped with testosterone and amped up on hormones were somehow managing to pull together in an almost impossibly cooperative manner. Certainly, they were taking more than the usual number of breaks while working to engage each other in...recreational pursuits. How could they not? Everywhere he turned, there was another amazing ass, another handsome smiling face, another set of mammoth pecs and meaty nipples poking up though thick coats of sweaty fur, another slick, hot prick beginning to plump to its full, glorious power and ready to start pumping the owner’s overwhelming payload of rich, sweet, hot, thick, delicious cream. Literally everywhere. Resistance, as the saying goes, was futile. The sounds of construction and destruction were hard to tell apart. As many men were rebuilding structures as they were tearing down uninhabitable ones. Naked men stood under open showers of water or being hosed down by their companions, washing off the grime, dirt and sweat, moving their large and powerful hands over the muscular contours of their bodies in a kind of self-worship of their size, beauty and power. Men routinely kissed each other in greeting, showing open affection and genuine love for each other as if that were the most routine thing in the world. And Muscle City started to take shape, so at the end of the third week it was time to introduce Step Two to the young citizens; the opening of Muscle University. He wasn’t sure how they would react. After all, he had promised them freedom, and now he was going to try to put them back in school, again, albeit a school the likes of which had never existed and probably never would anywhere but here. Billy and his fellow teachers would be the catalysts, of course, but he was relying on a new kind of learning that would involve the students as teachers to each other. He hoped the rewards would be self-evident. Before that evening’s usual activities, and as the men gathered again in the center of the city to fall into another wanton evening of unbridled, uninhibited, unrestrained pornographic partying, he stood among them to introduce Step Two. It was not hard to get their attention. Billy was now the unrivaled master of the entire group - bigger, stronger and the most beautiful of any of them. “Good evening, gentlemen!” he announced in his deep, soothing tone. Shouts in return greeted his address. “Before the night’s proceedings begin, I would like a few moments of your time to explain the next step in Muscle City’s development.” “Looks like you’ve got some developments of your own, Billy!” Whoops and hollers of agreement and approval met the anonymous observation, and Billy found himself blushing - only increasing his attraction to certain members of the audience. “Thanks for noticing,” he offered, self-deprecatingly. “How could we not?” someone shot back. It was true, of course, but Billy ignored the compliments and moved ahead with the evening’s announcement. “I’m sure some of you have noticed that our little group...” “Who’s little?” “Shut the fuck up and let the man talk!” “Sorry!” Billy stifled a laugh. “Uh, so, I’m sure some of you have noticed that our big, muscular, pornographic group has been exceptionally successful rebuilding our new home. Things are working much better than any of us had ever dreamed possible, and it’s all thanks to every one of you. You’re all remarkable, amazing, beautiful, sexy and magnificent - but you’re also incredibly smart! Imagine my surprise!” General laughs met his joke, understanding the nature of it as well as understanding the meaning behind it. They were smarter! “What I want to do is help that particular aspect of our continuing growth and development, both as a community and as individuals, by introducing some structured education into our home.” “Uh oh, I think I hear the word ‘homework’ coming.” He smiled. “Perhaps, but I think you’re going to appreciate and even enjoy this homework, because it will involve each of you becoming both student and teacher.” This time there were no smart retorts, and the faces turned towards him - by now fully trusting in the things he said and did - looked at him with anticipation and interest. “All of you have special talents, things at which you excel, or things you have a passion for. I want you to consider those things now, and keep in mind that nothing is too odd or trivial or silly. You may think your hobby is something personal that only you would enjoy, or that you have a unique skill that isn’t of any practical use. Maybe there’s something you always wanted to try but never had the time - or the nerve. “Muscle University is about all those things - and everything else. The other trained teachers and I will conduct a more...run-of-the-mill curriculum. English, Biology, Chemistry, History, Political Science. All those boring subjects you never thought had any practical purpose for you.” There was a smattering of laughter born of recognition. They had all, at one time or another, said exactly that. “But I assure you that there’s some practical and useful knowledge in every aspect of learning, no matter the subject. What’s important is not necessarily the lesson you learn today. What’s important, however, is that you keep learning.” He paused to make eye contact with the hundreds of beautiful male faces looking at him now. There was silence in the square, and he knew he now had their full attention. “Nothing is mandatory, gentlemen, but I urge all of you not to abandon curiosity. If you don’t know something, it is time to learn it. If you do know something, it is time to teach it.” He smiled. “Now, I fully expect that there will be more than a few classes in oral sex, some lessons in perfecting the art of the orgasm, probably even kissing classes and, I hope, ‘how to fully satisfy your partner in ten easy lessons.’” He looked at Carl as he said this, raising an eyebrow and winking. More laughter, now, mixed with sounds of realization and exchanged looks between the men. Most of them knew who they wanted those particular lessons from, and there were exchanged glances and nods to that end. “And there will be time for that as well. Believe me, I’m one of you - I’m just like you - and I fully understand that...need. Just don’t avoid the other classes, please. You will not be expected nor required to attend any of them, but let me assure you, and promise you from the bottom of my heart that you will never regret knowing more. “You will only regret not knowing.” He stopped as a warm summer wind swept through the naked bodies. The sun was set and the sky was purple as the stars began to appear. “When?” someone asked. “When?” he repeated, slightly surprised. “Yeah, when do we start?” The two simple questions turned into a murmur of agreement that quickly became an excited buzz among the young muscular men. “We start now,” a familiar voice announced. “And we start here.” Billy’s lover Carl, naked and glorious, his muscles pumped to their utmost extents after a day of hard work and drenched in sweat, mounted the small seating area that surrounded the city fountain where Billy was standing. He clapped his hands together and then held them up over his head. Billy nearly swooned as his lover’s unique and spicy manscent washed over him. He stank deliciously. “Gentlemen,” Carl said, mimicking his boyfriend’s manner and words, “gather around me. I am going to give you two valuable lessons. The first is a lesson about fear. “No, don’t worry, I’m not gonna start singing. I want you all - every single one of you - to know what we have here. Did you ever stop to think why you did the...more questionable things in your life? The things you regret or the things you’re ashamed of?” “Like being an asshole?” Carl laughed. “Well, that’s certainly one way of putting it. And, yeah, I guess that’s true. When you’ve been an asshole to others, or even an asshole to yourself. Treated someone unkindly, said words you regret, even acted out with violence. Why did you do that, really, particularly considering that you haven’t done it at all since we got here? “And also consider this: if there ever was a time to start acting like an asshole, I’d think that being stuck in a dead city surrounded by nothing but stuck-up guys with too much libido and testosterone would be one very great place to start. But none of us have done it, and I think I know why. “Fear is the reason for most of the bad shit in the world. I’m gonna go all Yoda on your asses, but it’s true. You say stupid shit because you’re afraid of someone, of what they might say or do - or even think. You want to hurt them, maybe, because they hurt you. But before it ever gets to the hurting point, it’s the fear that drives us all there. “Think about when you used to get angry. Think about when you used to feel bad about yourself. Think about feeling sad, or feeling confused, or feeling like you didn’t want to go outside. Why did you feel like that? I’d bet it had something to do with what someone else said or did, and you were afraid. Afraid they were right about you, and their words that might have been said out of their own fear - I mean, c’mon, we are pretty fucking intimidating and we’re odd and weird and…” “And fucking cool!” Carl laughed again, and nodded. “And fucking cool, sure. But when someone else is different, the first reaction is fear. Don’t know why exactly. Except that’s not the case here. Not here, and not with us. “There is no fear here. Did you realize that? No fear at all. Nothing and no one to fear. No one here will ever judge you about being you. You can do whatever you want to do - and what you want to do likely involves being naked and sucking on a dick or kissing some lips or getting even bigger than you are now, and no one - not one soul on any street or in any building, no one standing next to you right now - is going to object or call you names or try to prevent you from it. In fact, they’ll want to help you achieve it. They want to see you succeed and grow and be the fucking happiest guy you’ve ever been. “There is no fear here. Which leads me to my second lesson, and the second lesson is in love.” Whoops and hollers went up, and a good many of the superteens were already stroking in anticipation of a good public fuck, but Carl held up his hands to regain quiet. “I didn’t say lovemaking, I said love. And this is a lesson in the most powerful and most precious form of love - unconditional love.” Billy’s brow furrowed because he didn’t know what to expect any more than the audience did. Carl glanced at him before he continued. “I want to teach you today about what you have been receiving, maybe without even knowing it, and what sort of man is standing next to me up here. Oh, no, Mr. Titus, you aren’t going anywhere!” He grabbed his lover’s meaty arm and pulled him back to stand next to him, and Carl placed his own well-developed limb across Billy’s shoulders. “By now, I’m sure you have all been able to share some quality time with William Titus. I mean, look at him! He’s pretty fucking amazing, am I right?” Cheers, loud and long and sustained, erupted. Billy blushed again. “But I don’t want to teach you about what this man looks like, because that isn’t what’s most amazing and wonderful and just plain fucking miraculous about him. “Billy Titus sacrificed everything for every one of you standing here tonight.” He paused again, looking at the curious and confused faces before him and Billy started to object, but Carl interrupted him. “Consider if you will your own lives. Not what you are enjoying here and now, surrounded by your brothers, living naked and free here in this place, building yourselves a new home among people who care about you, and cherish you, and love you. “We don’t use that word very often, and I believe we should. I love all of you. I love you. I won’t qualify that to say that I love you like brothers, I simply love you and I trust - I know - that you love me. “That is something special, dudes. That doesn’t exist anywhere else. That exists here, among us, and only here - because of this man.” He looked at Billy’s handsome face. “As you no doubt know, Billy and I have been together for a number of months, long before either of us could be honest about that, though neither of us chose to live that lie. It was something we had to do, and it was something we did together. It was because of that world where we lived, and you know what that was like. “How many of you here were rejected by your friends?” Some hands went up. Some heads nodded. “How many were thrown out by your own families? Your own mothers and fathers?” A few more hands. A few more nods. “But...how many of you felt totally abandoned? Adrift and forlorn? Alone and friendless? How many of you had no one to turn to?” The hands all dropped, and every set of eyes looked at Billy Titus. “He fought for you in ways you never knew about. He put up with...Christ...so much shit. Just...shit...about us. The things they said. And you don’t know how many times we were on the brink, how much they hated us and didn’t want us around. “Billy never gave up on a single one of us. Billy never said no to any of you who asked for help, and he offered help to more of you who never even asked but needed it anyway. When you were confused, or lonely, or rejected or betrayed, there was one man who was always there. “And he is standing here next to me tonight. “Unconditional love is a love that accepts you exactly the way you are. It is a kind of love that understands you when no one else does, a love you can always turn to and trust in and believe in. An unquestioning, all-encompassing love. And that, my brothers, is the love that Billy has for us - and that I have for him. “Think on that, please. In the entire world, there will always be one person - one man - who will love you exactly how you are. And that man is Billy Titus. “So here is the lesson for you to take away - the first lesson of Muscle University, if I may be so bold. Love each other. Love each other unconditionally. That doesn’t mean fuck each other, because I know we’ll all do that anyway, and some of us are really quite good at that too - but loving each other, that takes courage and patience and something that I don’t think most of you have experienced like I have. And that thing is the love of a very good man. “But just to make things clear...this one’s mine.” Carl wrapped Billy in his strong arms and kissed him quite fiercely. The crowd went absolutely fucking insane. They stormed the stage and surrounded Billy and Carl. Some of them were crying openly. Others were cheering, pumping fists in the air, shouting his name. In that moment, on that night, what Muscle City might be and what it might become was illustrated in a way that no one who was there would ever forget. Classes happened with the same unusual style as almost everything else in Muscle City. Someone would ask a question, and someone else would offer an explanation. Someone else might doubt the explanation and want clarification or source, and then the three would go find one of the six adult teachers that lived in the city and start a conversation about the question. In short order, others would gather, and the conversation would become a class. In some instances, the question itself would be forgotten as the discussion turned to questions of philosophy or history, psychology or biology, mathematics or political science. Why do people behave in certain ways? How does weather work? What’s in sweat? Does everyone have the same erogenous zones? Why do some people like hearing filthy talk during sex and other people don’t? What’s electricity? How do testes produce semen? Why does fucking feel so good? Unlike their time in high school classrooms, this time the young men all paid close attention to the answers - and when the answers were provided, inevitably more questions were raised as a result. Constant questioning became the norm. Never settle, never simply accept, start to think about things, both rationally and emotionally, and investigate and discover. The idea of being wrong was never totally eliminated. Boys will be boys, of course, and the usual jibes and good-natured joking about how someone else thought or someone’s inarticulate conclusion wasn’t mocked so much as recognized. “Have you considered…?” “But what about…?” “Would an exception be…?” Conversations and discussions cropped up constantly, and the citizens of Muscle City slowly learned the talent of critical thinking and the art of constant curiosity. Billy and the other teachers - who, it must be said, were becoming as popular and, therefore, as large and handsome as Mr. Titus was himself - found themselves in constant demand. Certainly they knew things that the teenagers didn’t, but they were constantly amazed at the ease with which their much-expanded student body now absorbed and devoured that knowledge and began, on their own, to expand on it. The teenagers’ insatiable curiosity was becoming a match for their insatiable libidos. As much as their bodies craved pleasure and satisfaction, their minds seemed to wake up and crave constant input and a desire for more knowledge. “So you’re saying that the desire for sex is driven solely by a need to grow the species?” “Not solely, no, but it certainly plays a huge part in the process. Speaking in evolutionary terms, it’s easy to see that a species with more members could overwhelm any others in competition for the same environment, the same food sources, the same protections…” “What about us, then?” “Us, meaning you fine young gentlemen?” “Us, and you, sir.” Mr. O’Malley smiled. He often forgot he was now one of these beautiful specimens of perfect human masculinity when he was in ‘teacher mode’ again. And he enjoyed being called ‘sir,’ particularly since he never asked to be. “If this is a step in evolution, what is the driving force?” “Yeah, it would seem like we’d need to be pumping out our own babies, too, if the theory is correct.” “You’re assuming, though, that this is a natural step in human evolution.” “You’re suggesting we’re unnatural?” The question came from Tyler Chang, a young man who often asked the difficult questions. “I would suggest that the processes of change acting on us are not natural in the sense that they did not originate from nature. Evolution as it occurs in nature is a very slow, methodical process, it doesn’t normally occur in fits and starts, and certainly not to the extent that we can observe in ourselves at the moment of change.” “So we are unnatural.” “In a sense, but in a very literal sense. Don’t prescribe the word with prejudicial overtones, Mr. Chang. Perhaps we are an evolutionary step, but if so that distinction is unlikely to become clear for years, or even centuries. Or we may be an anomaly and destined to disappear in the course of things.” “So...we’re like...an endangered species?” “I certainly wouldn’t go that far, Mr. Jenkins,” he told the dark-skinned youth with the large brown eyes and the full, kissable lips. “But I think an examination of our place in the world is a worthwhile endeavor.” He looked at the two dozen young men gathered around for his impromptu biology and ethics class. “What is our place in this world? What is our responsibility to our fellow man? How should we choose to use these gifts we have been given in such abundance? Certainly, we can look at ourselves as unnatural or freakish, but to what end? How does that benefit us or others?” “You’re saying we have a responsibility to….” “No, Mr. Singh. I’m not saying anything, nor, I hope, am I implying anything. If you feel responsibility, ask yourselves why, and to whom are you responsible? What I am suggesting to you is to be thoughtful about yourself and your impact on this world and others. It is...easy to be ignorant. It is easy to choose not to think on the decisions you make, and what their larger implications are. Consider your strengths, of which there are many and they are all quite ample. You are wonders, gentlemen. You are miracles. You can do things no one else can, and you can use those powers to the benefit or the detriment of others. This is not a fact that is singular to us, it applies to everyone. “We all make choices. Sometimes we are thoughtful about them, and sometimes we are emotional about them. I think using both considerations will provide the best solution, but one without the other can lead to unintended consequences.” Part 4 The sounds of Muscle City would be unusual for anyone who was not already a citizen to recognize. There were occasional shouts of feral pleasure, deep groans that built to earthquake level as the young men joined into a chorus of sexual bliss, and the more familiar sound of skateboards rolling along the sidewalks and streets. If Clubbers weren’t walking or running to their destination or rendezvous, they were boarding there. A few others had brought along their bikes, and these young men were discovering similar tricks that they could do, though their new huge bodies were often too large for the bikes they brought. Watching a hyper-muscular young man traveling along on a skateboard was an interesting and surprisingly erotic scene. He would stand there, hips thrust forward for balance, his perfect collection of muscles working in unison to propel him forward as his massive cock swung like a pendulum. His thick head of hair would fan in the breeze like a flag of action, and he would be inevitably smiling with unvarnished glee at the sensation of freedom and fun that naked skateboarding provided. It wasn’t long before they began to understand that no physical feat or action was beyond the capabilities of their new powerful bodies, and it wasn’t uncommon to see a group of boys with the skateboards performing flawless maneuvers and acrobatics that might have seemed impossible before, their massive muscles bulging and flexing with infinite capability as their huge cocks flopped and waged like happy puppy tails. Even when they didn’t land the jump or missed the target, when they fell and tumbled and crashed with enough power to crumble walls or even destroy entire buildings, they got back up without a scratch to their skin or a bruise to their muscles. After realizing that they were more or less indestructible, their antics and athletics soon went to even greater heights, and the place became a kind of circus for their incredible bodies and superhuman capabilities. Inevitably, after testing their powerful bodies and watching each other perform increasingly elaborate and difficult tricks, they’d fall into each other’s sweat-coated embrace and engage in the most pleasurable physical activity of all - and the one their new bodies had been designed to excel at without peer. Part 5 The Felicitators, as they had come to call themselves, being Justin the handsome dark-haired leader, Mike the cute blonde surfer dude with intense blue eyes, Aztec god Manny with his chocolate kiss nipples and smooth, latte skin, and red-headed Cal with his milky flesh and Southern accent, arrived upon their own skateboards, winding between and around each other like fish in a stream, curving and leaning and bending their superior bodies, grinning and laughing with giddy happiness as they arrived at their appointed spot, to see if someone new would arrive. They only needed to wait a couple of days for the blue Ford sedan to make a reappearance, only this time it had two occupants. Justin was the one who suggested the name for their quartet, to much joking from his compatriots. “Felicitators?” Cal asked. “What the fuck is a felicitator?” “As in felicitations,” Justin calmly explained. Cal’s freckled features contorted. “What the fuck are felicitations?” “It means ‘friendly greetings,’” Justin explained calmly. “And why not just be The Friendly Greeters?” “Too mundane.” To which Manuel replied, “Oh, it’s too ‘mundane’? Are we going to offering them scones and tea when they arrive, then?” “What the fuck is a scone?” Cal asked. “I got something to offer them,” Mike said, grabbing himself. “Who else knew Mike would be the first one to go there?” Justin asked, putting his hand up. “Don’t be jealous,” Mike said. “Just because I’m bigger than you are.” “It’s not the tool,” Justin said, smiling, “it’s what you do with it.” “He has a good point,” Manny said, “and I know because I’ve been at the other end of it.” Manny and Cal were inside fucking, and Justin and Mike were outside the small general store making out when they heard the sound of an approaching vehicle. Justin was leaning his fine naked butt against the doorframe and Mike was kissing him quite passionately, accompanied by the rather boisterous and aggressive sounds of Cal urging Manny on using some fairly colorful language. The entire building was literally shaking just from the actions taking place inside between the two huge muscular teenaged demigods. “Dudes,” Justin called out, “get the tea and fucking scones ready!” “You are fucking shitting me.” “Told you, dude! I fucking told you!” Karl and James were looking through the dusty windshield toward the seemingly empty streets of the oddly abandoned town. And to the left, on the porch of the weirdly old-fashioned store stood two naked bodybuilders who had been, only moments ago, making out like horny teenagers at the back of a dark theatre. “Were they…?” Karl asked. “Yes, they fucking were,” James confirmed. “That big dark-haired naked bodybuilder and that big blonde-haired naked bodybuilder were kissing each other like it was going out of fucking style.” James had a hard-on and Karl wasn’t far behind. Justin and Mike turned towards the car as it slowed to a stop in the middle of the street, and Justin said, more loudly, “Dudes! Fuck later, it’s time to friendly greet some visitors!” Then Justin and Mike moved off the porch and jogged towards the car, both with huge smiles on their handsome faces and all of their tremendous muscles bouncing and shifting beneath their flawless skin. “Holy fuck,” James said. Karl was opening the door and stepping outside the sedan, while his friend remained dumbstruck and horny inside the warm compartment. “Hey, Karl!” Justin said, putting his heavy arm across the smaller man’s shoulders. “Welcome back!” Then he bent slightly to peer through the driver’s side and asked, “Who’s your friend?” “That’s James,” he answered. Then he looked up at the handsome man’s face and remarked, “Are you even bigger than before?” Justin looked down at himself and shrugged. “Possibly.” Then he looked at Karl and said, “You’re looking good.” “Uh, thanks?” “Hey, no problem.” He smiled as his eyes moved up and down the smaller man’s body. “No problem at all.” Then Mike grabbed Karl in his arms and hugged him. “Karl!” he said, happily. “Fucking great to see you again!” He hugged him tightly. Karl could quite easily discern every hard muscle lining the huge man’s frame, as well as a thick, firm shank of sex meat that he pressed into Karl’s belly. It felt like a fucking nightstick. The two naked bodybuilders smelled ripe and musky, but it wasn’t a bad scent to Karl’s nose. In fact, he found it surprisingly enticing. “Uh, James? Are you gonna come out of the car and say hello?” James swallowed hard and looked down at the raging hard-on shoving itself against his fly. “I need a minute.” Justin and Mike both bent down and their two sets of eyes found the source of James’s embarrassment easily. “Whoa,” Mike said with a growl. “Looks like James is gonna fit right in.” Then he looked at James in the face and said, “Don’t worry about springing a stiffy around us, James. Hell, it’s amazing I’m not sporting a raging boner right now just looking at you.” James turned bright red. “What?” “Fuck yeah, dude. No worries. Would it make you feel better if we were all hard as fucking stone? ‘Cause I can do that.” Justin said, “I think maybe we should allow James a bit of privacy if he wants it, as enticing as your invitation is, Mike.” Then he stood up, directing his attention back to Karl. “So, what brings you back to our little town?” “Your little naked bodybuilders making out in public sort of a town?” Justin smiled. “Yes, that’s the one.” “James was curious about the place after I told him about the first time I came here. He thought I was lying.” “How rude! But you can hardly blame him, can you?” Cal and Manny appeared in the store’s doorway. Both men were covered in sweat and dirt, as if they had been wrestling nude on the dusty floor. As they stepped from the shadows into the sunlight, their skin took on a copper sheen and every thickly developed muscle was suddenly keenly defined. Cal had a raging boner that wagged like a metronome as he walked, and Manny’s dick looked like it was slowly deflating from its majestic glory, still firm and thick and slick with wetness. Mike hunkered down next to the car and set his ham-thick forearms on the open window as he said to James, “See there? Cal has a nice hard-on too. Why don’t you come on out of there and say hello?” James’s eyes were round as they looked at the approaching men, and particularly at the largest erection he’d ever seen - either in person or in print. It was colossal. It was amazing. It was...scary. He put his hand on the door handle and stepped out of the small sedan, his own boner still throbbing with dull, hard pulses. Mike came around to the passenger side and hung his heavily-muscled arm across James’s shoulder and reached his hand down and gave the smaller man’s dick a friendly squeeze and rub. “Dudes,” he shouted towards Cal and Manny, “I think we’ve found a new friend!” “Who… who are you guys?” Mike looked at him. “Just guys. Like you.” “I’m not like you,” he said, confidently, looking at these four massively muscled and incredibly handsome men. “You could be,” Mike said. “It’s easy.” “One step at a time, Mike,” Justin advised. “Welcome to Muscle City, James. I’m Justin, this is Mike, and our two approaching Romeos are Calvin and Manuel.” The final two musclebound superteens arrived at the car and offered their hands. A redolent smell of sex accompanied their arrival. It was pungent and powerful and as strong as they looked. “Hey,” Cal said. “What’s up?” Manny asked, shaking James’s small hand in his huge paw. Then his eyes drifted south to where Mike was still massaging and rubbing James’s insistent hard-on and his elegant eyebrow arched. “You need any more help with that, just let me know.” Mike said, “I’ve got a hand on it.” Karl looked at his friend and smirked. Justin said, “Well, James, what do you think? Was our friend Karl here lying about us?” “Fuck no,” he said softly. “This is amazing.” “No,” Mike said, “this is amazing.” And he squeezed James’s cock earnestly. “How...how did you guys get...so...big?” James managed to ask. “It started with these two guys at school. You remember the trumans?” Karl said, “Huge guys? Bigger than you? Yeah, they were everywhere for a minute or two and then they disappeared. I thought it was some kind of, like, advertising stunt or something.” Justin shrugged, “Yeah, I don’t know either, but these two guys found something and it changed them, like, overnight. They got bigger, grew muscles like magic, got huge pricks, then grew bigger muscles, then grew bigger pricks, then they just kept growing. And then they changed some others, and things kind of ballooned from there.” He grinned quite proudly and his collection of brawn swelled slightly everywhere, as if he himself was growing larger on the spot. Karl looked down at Justin’s fat prick and said, “Ballooned?” “Is everyone…?” James was evidently having trouble making his mouth work. “Everyone here is like us. We came here to be who we are, do want we want to, and not have to worry about making others feel comfortable or conform to their rules anymore.” Manny spoke up. “It’s a little weird at first,” he said, lifting up his arm and watching the muscle inflate into glory, pumping higher and fatter and thicker with obvious strength, “and things are awkward. You break things, and you run into door frames and you have to be careful about...stuff.” His arm relaxed, but his cock was plumping. “But it’s surprisingly easy to grow accustomed to.” He reached down to stroke himself with a randy smile on his full, soft lips. “I don’t understand,” Karl admitted. “How did it happen?” “Well, it has to do with…” Cal asked, “Are you sure we should say anything?” “Billy told us to be honest, so let’s be honest,” Justin said, and then he nodded to Manny. The handsome hung Latino said, “Put simply, if you swallow my cum, you get bigger.” “Your cum?” “Or mine!” Mike offered helpfully. “Or mine,” Cal added. Justin shook his head and rubbed his eyes. These guys…. “If you swallow any guy’s sperm - any guy here in Muscle City - you’ll get bigger.” He looked James in the eyes, emphasizing the truth of every word he was speaking. “You’ll grow taller, you’ll develop muscles like ours, your cock will get bigger, your balls will swell with cream, your face will change, you’ll never get sick, you’ll have the energy of ten guys and the strength of 20, your libido will go through the roof and you’ll experience a level of horniness so vast and unlimited that you’ll start to wonder if you’ll ever be satisfied.” He paused, smiling. “That sound about right to you dudes?” He studied Justin’s handsome features more closely. “My face will change?” Justin nodded. “It gets...better. Everything gets better, like you’ve been put inside that Captain America chamber and pumped full of something and you come out the other side bigger, stronger, sexier and...well, like us.” Karl looked at the four towering, muscle-packed dudes standing around him. They were undeniably the most beautiful men he’d ever laid eyes on, and just looking at them - at their faces and their muscles and their oversized sexual equipment - was testimony enough that what Justin had just explained had to be true. “But...how?” Justin shrugged, and it looked like mountains shifting. “Don’t know, really. I guess it’s something genetic, something that changes you at a very essential level. And it happens very fast.” “How fast?” “Very fucking fast.” “But...but...that...that’s….” “Yo, Mike? Could you stop your manhandling of our new friend’s equipment for a sec? I think he wants to say something.” Mike pouted as he stopped rubbing and squeezing James’s hard-on, but he did not remove his large hand from its proximity. “But...fuck, you’re good,” he said, looking at Mike, who smiled and winked. “But that’s gotta hurt like a motherfucker! Growing taller? Getting bigger muscles? That all takes energy and pain and you’re...you’re stretching the fucking bones and breaking down everything in your body!” “Feels fucking great,” Calvin said, bouncing his tremendous pecs as if to accentuate his claim. Karl watched the muscle fibers roil and swell. “Feels like...a fucking amazing orgasm.” “But, where do you all come from? How is it you’re all living here? How come no one knows about this?” Justin said, “People know. Our parents. Our friends. Relatives. People we used to know who didn’t want us around anymore. People who were glad to see us go. They know we went somewhere.” He shrugged. “Kind of doubt any of them care where we are or what we’re doing, as long as we’re gone.” “Why’s that? Was there some trouble?” “Guys kept turning into muscular giants, didn’t they? Guys started inflating with muscle, we were fucking each other whenever and wherever we could. The world out there, it’s not made for us.” “Fucking...each other?” “Oh. Yeah. Probably should mention that part. We’re all gay.” “All of you?” Karl asked, incredulously. “Every last fucking one of us,” Cal reported. “And couldn’t be happier!” “That’s not possible. Statistically….” “I can prove it to you, if you like,” Cal said, wagging his eyebrows with a leer. “But believe me, we’re all gay. Maybe not before the change, but very certainly after it.” “It turns you gay?” Justin shrugged. “Among other things, yeah. But really, what girl could handle this thing, anyway?” he asked, hefting his gargantuan tool into his large hand and wagging it at Karl. It was a thick, long tube of heavy sex meat. “But among us guys, it works pretty good.” He beamed a smile of absolute happiness, and let the giant cock drop, slapping against his thickly muscular thigh. “This is all...very strange.” “Very cool, you mean!” James retorted. “It’s like some kind of dream!” This made Mike very happy, and his manipulations of James’s enflamed hard-on resumed. “I’m happy you’re happy,” he growled, grabbing onto the thick cock within its denim shield. “Aw, fuck,” James said softly. “What was… what was the… the thing…. that you….” “What thing?” “The tug...aw fuck that feels sooooo good.” “Oh, yeah!” Karl said, remembering. “What was that thing that happened? When I was here last? Someone said something about tugging.” Mike’s face reddened and Justin’s handsome visage tightened slightly. “That’s...another thing. We’re not supposed to do that to others.” “What is it?” “Did you...want to feel it, Karl?” “I don’t know. Explain what it is, first.” “It’s harder to explain than to just give you a taste of it,” Justin said. “Just a small taste.” “Just a nibble,” Cal said, smiling. “I think Mike should do it, though.” “Yeah, Mike’s…very talented,” Manny admitted. “No shit,” James readily agreed, gasping in evident bliss. Mike smiled. “You want to be tugged?” he asked. Karl tilted his head, and then slightly nodded. “Okay,” Mike said. A smile was the only change to his face, and he seemed not to move a single of his massive muscles as he stood there, looking at Karl. A warmth surrounded the smaller man. A warmth that did not originate from the bright sun overhead, and he realized that it was coming from Mike. Mike was doing something to him, to his body and his brain, and all his thoughts suddenly turned carnal and very dirty. He wanted to fuck Mike. He wanted to fuck him very badly. His cock began to throb with hard, insistent beats and his skin felt tight and hot and his mouth went dry. He wanted to kiss Mike. He wanted to pull the giant man into his arms and press their mouths together. He wanted to reach down and squeeze the muscular behemoth’s gigantic cock and feel it swell and lengthen in his hand as he delivered strokes of bliss to the fat shank of sex and felt it growing hotter and harder in his hands. He wanted to pull open his jeans and pull out his own throbbing dick and spit into his hand a slather it up with saliva before twisting the bodybuilder’s huge frame around and pushing himself inside. He wanted to be inside the man, and all over him, feeling his muscles and his lips and his dick, feeling his skin, all its silky smoothness covering all his steely hardness. He reached down to undo his belt and pull his fly open. And the feeling dissipated as quickly as it had manifested. Those lustful thoughts of the other man and what he wanted to do and how he would do it all and the sensation of exactly what that would feel like disappeared. “Just a taste,” Mike said. The smile was still on his lips. Looking down, it was hard to avoid noticing that the huge man’s huge equipment was now fully erect, a fantastic and almost frightening manifestation of his power and his sex and his desire. It arched its long, thick neck up from his loins and throbbed with hard beats. Veins visibly pulsed along every inch, feeding it hot blood, and the head blossomed like some overripe fruit filled with juice and seed. “Holy fuck,” Karl whispered. “Not exactly holy,” Justin qualified, looking at his friend’s huge hardness and reaching over to grab him and stroke him with the sort of familiarity and naturalness that suggested that this sort of thing happened all the time. “Impressive, nonetheless.” Mike beamed as Justin stroked him. His entire body seemed to swell, as if every inch of him was made of cock, and his muscles pressed outward against his slick, perfect skin. “Thanks,” he answered, as he released a thick flow of pre-cum that coated his friend’s grip in slick honey. His scent grew voracious on the warm wind, thick with sex and the essence of masculine power. “Fuck,” Karl whispered again. James was speechless. He had just discovered paradise, and was surrounded by the men of his dreams who were all naked, powerful, beautiful, and apparently ready and willing to do with him everything and anything he had ever fantasized about. He looked from one to the next, drinking in the dark beauty of Manuel’s gaze, the towering majesty of Mike’s magnificent erection, the overwhelming sense of control and perfection radiating from Justin and Calvin’s silky, milky flesh and all the bulging muscular development that was so much beyond anything he’s ever seen before. Justin looked at him and said, “Are you all right, James? You seem...distracted.” “I...I’m...I…” Justin smiled warmly. “I know the feeling. The first time I was surrounded by some Muscle Club guys, I felt exactly the same way. Shall I do for you what they did for me, to help me...adjust?” James nodded slowly. “All right,” Justin answered, his smiling brightening. “Why don’t you step with me over to the store. I think having so many of us around at once can be a bit...unnerving.” James nodded and followed the towering naked monument of muscle away from the car and the other three Muscle City residents, leaving Karl alone with Calvin, Manny and Mike who all turned their undivided attention towards their guest. “Where are they going?” he asked. Mike explained, “Justin has a way of making people feel comfortable.” His bronzed face looked semi-serious. Manny nodded. “He’s...gifted.” “Gifted?” Calvin’s strawberry blonde head nodded. He looked towards the store and the departing pair with obvious longing. “That’s sort of why he’s in charge of us.” “I didn’t think anyone was in charge - or could be.” “Oh, I may be overstating his role,” Cal admitted, “but in the scheme of things, and between the four of us, Justin is most definitely the Alpha dog.” “Because…?” Calvin smiled slimly. “He’s gifted.” “Oh,” Karl said, watching his friend following after the enormous, thickly-muscled behemoth. “And...what shall the four of us do in the meantime?” “I have a couple of ideas,” Mike answered. Part 6 The store, when they reached it, was nearly as warm inside as the street was outside. It had been cleaned up, and was now little more than an empty shell. James observed that Justin had to duck and turn slightly sideways just to fit through the door, and he looked even taller, broader and more muscular than he had when they had met, as if the man had grown larger and heavier with brawn with every step he had taken. Justin turned and smiled, “Relax, James.” The smaller man smiled back towards the naked bodybuilder with the mammoth cock. The larger man seemed to be giving off a palpable heat, and he smelled raw and sexy. James had never seen nor met anyone to even compare with the man standing before him. He was...prefect. So huge, so strong, so handsome and yet so gentle and friendly. And fucking sexy as all fuck! He could hardly believe that a man such as Justin was real, leaving aside that he would even be alone with him. He drank him in, burning his beauty and power into memory for future fantasies. “Turn around, please,” Justin instructed. “What are you going to do?” “I’m going to make you feel very, very good,” Justin answered. James pivoted in place and closed his eyes, braced for whatever the huge man had planned. Then, with a gentleness that belied the larger man’s size and strength, Justin’s huge and powerful hands were on his shoulders, and the muscular man began to firmly massage and knead James’s muscles, rubbing his neck and the back of his scalp, and moving his talented hands across James’s shoulders. As he did so, a sensation of bliss came over him, like a cascade of warm water than sank into his body and calmed him. “What… what’re you doing?” “It’s like tugging,” Justin explained, “but with a bit of finesse. Something I learned to do with a lot of patience and a lot of practice on my brothers.” “Your brothers?” “The other guys here.” His voice was soft, but deep. A rumble of power from that immense and beautiful chest. “We think of each other as brothers, of a sort. Of course, some of us really are brothers.” He grabbed form flesh and muscle and massaged his new friend, sanding constant cascades of soothing pleasure into his brain. “And do they…?” “Do they what?” Justin’s hand traveled down James’s back. “Does everyone here...have sex...with...?” “Do they fuck each other?” James nodded and moaned softly. “Possibly,” Justin admitted. “Probably.” His voice was soft, deep and soothing. His words were calm, and he simply stated what he knew without judgment or implication. “When we were back in town - back in our old home - and we had to spend our nights alone, sometimes finding someone else to be with was all that mattered. We don’t enjoy being alone, and we’ll seek out the company and pleasure of others like us regardless of the circumstances. Often that other person - or persons - lived beneath the same roof.” He rubbed James’s scalp, and pushed a thick rush of pleasure into his head. “We have several advantages at our disposal, and depending on how you look at it, one of those is that we’re in a constant state of arousal - and another one is that we’re also able to act on that state constantly.” “Constant?” “Yes.” “Right now?” “Yes.” “You’re...aroused?” “Very much so.” “By me?” “Yes,” Justin answered. True, his body was always pulsing with dulls throbs of need and sexual prowess, but the presence of another man pushed that needle into the red zone. He could smell James, feel him, feel his potential and his power. Sleeping inside him, waiting to be woken up. “So...you’d like to…?” Justin throat released a sexual groan of obvious desire. “Oh, I’d very much like to, James. Very much indeed.” His hands moved down the front of James’s body, caressing him with slow strokes. He pressed his hard, muscular bulges against the smaller man and lowered his mouth towards his ear, whispering, “But that’s entirely up to you, James.” “Me?” The word came out as a gasp. “Yes, James. You’re in control, here. You’re in complete control. I’ll do whatever you want me to. I’ll only do that. I’ll do that for as long as you want me to. Because I can, James. I can do anything you want to with you for as long as you want me to.” James exhaled roughly. His imagination was running rampant. “I want to look at you.” “All right, James. Look at me.” Justin’s hands released James’s small body and the other man turned around. Justin loomed only inches from him, towering over him. He was nothing but muscle. Muscle and dark furry curls and smooth, silky skin that glowed in the dim light. His dark eyes looked down at James with need and desire and superiority. Or perhaps that was only what James read in them. James moved his gaze downward, over the huge man’s enormous chest and its two thick, fat nipples. He watched Justin breathing, watched his chest swell and receded, watched the perfect 8-pack of his bulging abdominal wall move as he breathed. He could feel the large man’s warm breath against his skin. He looked down. Justin’s fat prick was hanging nearly to his knees. Had it always been so large, so beautiful, so majestic? He had never seen another cock to match it, neither in size nor in perfection. The long, heavy shank was absurdly thick, and quite obviously firm. The head was half-covered in a wealth of foreskin, but as he watched, it drooped even farther down his leg and began to swell thicker, pushing the helmet out of its cocoon as the whole thing grew larger and longer. “I want to touch you,” James said. “Touch me,” Justin growled. James moved the back of his right hand against the monstrous appendage. It was warm - almost hot - and smooth as silk. It twitched as he touched it, responding to him, and began to grow hard and rise. James turned his hand around and moved the tips of his fingers along the shaft. Justin groaned, a deep and feral sound, and his cock throbbed hard. “Does that feel good?” James asked. “Yes, sir,” Justin answered. “Do you want me to continue?” “Yes, sir,” Justin answered. “I want to watch you get bigger.” “Yes, sir.” It was easy for Justin to obey, and as James grasped his meat, Justin allowed himself to swell larger and larger, growing until the girth of his monster began to pry open James’s fingers. The head of his massive cock blossomed like a ripening fruit, a bulbous perfect helmet that was becoming glossy as the skin stretched tighter and tighter against its unending and overwhelming development. The smaller man’s eyes widened as he watched his host’s prick continue to swell in his grip. It felt hot and hard as stone. He could feel its hard throbs as it grew, beating in time to Justin’s powerful heart. “Oh my god,” James whispered reverently, feeling and watching the huge man’s sex continue to swell. “Thank you, sir,” Justin rumbled. A shining drop of clear precum began to gather at the snake’s mouth, growing quickly and drooling down its length. Justin was shortly pumping a steady flow of his unending tide of honey, and it gurgled from the eye of his cock and poured down the sides, coating James’s grip in warm slickness. He began to stroke the massive erection, and was instantly rewarded with a resurgence of growth, unbelievable to him as the cock continued growing bigger and bigger. The smell of the powerful man in the room grew intoxicating and heavy. And his body began to grow. “What do you think they’re doing?” Karl wondered, looking towards the store. Mike said, “Gushing.” “What?” The huge blonde muscular teen smiled broadly and winked. “That’s what we call it, but we don’t say that in from of Justin.” “You mean Gushtin,” Cal added, also with a wide smile. “I don’t get it,” Karl admitted. “It’s a nickname. When we were in Muscle Club, before we came here, that was a kind of thing. Everybody got a nickname. Justin actually has a few, because he doesn’t like any of them so we kept changing it. First one was...The Hose?” “Hoser,” Manny corrected, “as in ‘hose ‘er down.” Mike nodded. “Then there was Juicer. Or just Juice.” “Honeydripper,” Calvin added. “Yeah, that was a good one.” “A little long.” “Not unlike the man himself.” “But...why all the nicknames?” Mike laid his heavy, thickly-muscled arm across Karl’s thin shoulders. “Well, it’s like this. Sometimes when a guy gets upgraded, he gets some special...individual thing. I mean we all get the muscles, the size, the strength, the overwhelming charm. But some guys get an extra.” “Remember Timebomb?” Calvin asked. All three of the huge teens sighed and smiled. “Fuckin’ A, Timebomb. Timebomb was amazing. When the Timebomb went off, everybody felt it.” He looked a bit forlorn for a moment, as if remembering something lost. “And Carl - not you, Karl, the other Carl, Carl Stanton - we called him Superman for a while.” “Because he was faster than a speeding bullet?” “On the contrary, if there was ever a guy who took his time, it’s our Mr. Stanton. No, Carl used to always wear this worn-out, sad-assed T-shirt he tried to stretch over his muscles with the giant S on it.” “When we used to wear clothes,” Manny clarified. “I think that goes without saying,” Mike added. “Anyway, when he finally outgrew the thing, we called him Peach, or Peachy, because his head was fuzzy like a peach.” Karl looked at Mike, “And what was your nickname?” Calvin and Manuel but started dancing this highly sexual, hip-thrusting step with their hands in the air and their massive cocks flopping around like loose firehoses. Then they both sang out, “The Stripper!” Then they high-fived each other. “Shut the fuck up,” Mike advised them. Karl had to grin. “The Stripper?” “This dude here,” Manny said, pushing his finger into Mike’s meaty chest, “has what we commonly call The Spurts.” Karl looked down at Mike’s cock. “No, you have me confused with Gushtin. Not that kind of spurt.” “Growth spurts,” Calvin clarified. “Some guys get bigger like that. Most of us just...keep getting bigger.” “You’re getting...bigger?” Karl found that hard to believe. But Calvin nodded. “All the time. We just keep growing.” “Bigger and bigger,” Manny agreed, and he lifted his right arm and bulged his mighty biceps into swollen glory. Karl watched the muscle fill up like it was being inflated - a perfect round ball of power mounted on his upper arm that split into distinct heads and pushed against his dark skin. “Bigger and bigger,” he grinned. “But some guys….” “Like Mike,” Manny said, nudging the blonde. “Get big all at once. Like...boom!” Mike grimaced. “Yeah, well, you’re just jealous.” “Anyway, so, one time in Science class….” “It was English,” Mike corrected. “Whatever,” Calvin said as he rolled his eyes, looking more like a teenager than ever. “So in English class, it happens because, like, you can’t control it, right? It just...happens.” “I can feel it coming,” Mike said, a bit defensively. “It is so. Fucking. Cool,” Calvin added. “So, he’s sitting there and he’s all, ‘excuse me teach, but can I be excused?’ And the teacher, who’s so not into us because we like the worst students ever, right? He goes, ‘No, Mr. Carlson, I believe you’ve had your extracurricular activity for the day.” Karl’s brow arched. “Extracurricular?” “Fucking,” Cal said simply. “So, anyway, Mike’s all, ‘but, I really, really need to be excused, please.’ And teach is all, ‘No way’ and shit. So...it happens.” “It happens?” Calvin nodded vehemently. “It fucking happens.” “I can’t help it,” Mike said, “and I did try to warn him.” “You got bigger?” “I got fucking enormous. I mean, there are growth spurts and there are fucking explosion spurts, and this was the latter thing.” “You...exploded.” “Mike, here, got so big so fast that he basically tore out of his clothes and ripped apart the desk he was sitting in and suddenly in English class instead of some over-muscled teenager with tight clothes and a constant boner….” “I was the Incredible Hulk, naked, seven feet high and sporting the hard-on to end all hard-ons.” “So what does he do, this guy?” “He fucking dances!” “I do,” Mike volunteered. “And I’m fucking good at it too.” To demonstrate, Mike started to dance, and damned if he wasn’t as amazing as his word. The man’s hips gyrated, his body was sinuous and elastic, he moved like his joints were oiled and Karl felt himself getting hot at the sheer blatant and unashamed sexuality that the gorgeous blonde beefcake started to display. “Go Mikey! Go Mikey! Go Mikey!” the other two chanted. Justin towered over James. As the smaller man reverently stroked his thick cock, he allowed himself to swell and grow, packing on the muscular size while his head slowly rose towards the low ceiling. Cables of new muscle swelled outward beneath his smooth, silky skin. His chest became two massive globes of power. His arms looked overwhelmed with brawn, in thick bulging balls and long, powerful cords. He was breathing slowly, his feral gaze locked onto the smaller man, and his body was growing warmer, literally increasing the heat within the small space. His scent grew stronger as his heat increased, and his cock was releasing a steady, thick stream of clear, masculine honey that draped down the towering majesty of his massive meat, slicking James’s grip as the young man applied both of his hands to the task. A low, deep groan of pleasure rumbled in the huge man’s chest. It sounded animalistic, like a tiger or a bear. “That feel good, sir,” Justin reported. James looked up into the incredibly handsome face of the seven-and-a-half foot tall mass of muscle under his control. “God,” he said, “you’re so beautiful.” Justin smiled and his cock swelled in James’s grip. “Thank you, sir,” he said. “So are you, if I may say so, sir.” “Me?” He nodded, tilting his chin down. “You are beautiful, sir. So beautiful. May I…?” He began to ask the question before stopping himself, as if he had overstepped his bounds. “What?” James asked. “May I kiss you, sir?” “Yes,” he allowed. Justin bent his face towards James, licking his lips slowly before pressing his mouth to the smaller man’s lips. It was a gentle, soft kiss, and it made chills shudder along James’s spine, tat such a huge and powerful man would kiss so gently and with such obvious care and devotion. Justin let out a soft gasp as their mouths parted, and James opened his eyes and saw the face of the handsome man cast in an obvious reflection of desire and satisfaction. James stroked the fat, massive cock steadily leaking lubricating honey and pressed their mouths together again, kissing the man with sudden fierce hunger. Justin’s bear paw wrapped around his neck, warm and smooth, pulling their mouths together as he pushed his tongue inside and kissed James back, matching his intense hunger with ease. “Oh, god,” James whispered, as the kiss ended. A warm gush of honey was Justin’s response, a flood of thick wetness that flowed over James’s grip, a very palpable and physical demonstration of the huge man’s pleasure. “I’m sorry, sir,” Justin rumbled. His sudden gush dripped from the small man’s hand. He must’ve release a pint of his warm, thick honey in one fat rush, pumping it up the heavy, thick inches of his meat without control. “Sorry? For what?” “I’m afraid I lost control for a moment,” he answered. “Lost control?” Justin nodded. “It’s...difficult to maintain myself around you. To control my impulses and...desires.” James smiled. “What...what do you want to do?” Justin smiled back. “But...what about Justin?” Mike stopped dancing and asked, “What about him?” “His nickname.” “Oh, that. Yeah, well, Justin has a particular...talent.” “A talent?” “More like a gift,” Calvin said. “Or a fucking miracle,” Manny added. “What sort of talent.” “Well, uh, it’s sort of two things in one. One is a talent - or maybe an aptitude. Justin is good with his hands.” “An understatement if there ever was one,” Calvin said. “His hands?” “He likes to rub them all over you. He likes to feel every inch of your skin, to feel your muscles...your body.” “He’s a sensualist.” “A what?” Karl said, “A sensualist. Sensuality. He likes to feel.” “I’ll say,” Mike agreed. “Sometimes I think he liked that more than fucking.” He considered something, then said, “You know, you’re right! When he’s with you, he doesn’t just whip it out, get hard, shove inside and start fucking.” “Like someone we know,” Manuel said, looking pointedly at Mike. “Hey, I like fucking!” “We all like fucking,” Calvin said. “But some of us like kissing, too.” “And stroking.” “And sucking.” “I get the point,” Mike said with finality. “But we’re not talking about me, we’re talking about Gushtin.” “So, he’s good with his hands?” “Not just good. He’s fucking amazing. Like...amazing.” “So?” “So, when Gushtin gets started, he really gets into it.” “And?” “No, dude. He REALLY gets into it. And when he’s into it, he starts gushing.” James was wrapped in the heavy, muscular arms of the most beautiful and largest man he’d ever seen. The man’s skin was warm and smooth and soft. The man smelled raw and sexy. The heat of his magnificent body was surrounding him, infusing his own skin, making his entire body throb with sexual desire. He had never felt so safe, so comforted, so perfectly in tune with another person. Within the man’s embrace, within his massive and steel-hard muscular caress, surrounded and overwhelmed and contained within his powerful frame, James was feeling simultaneously sheltered and powerfully turned on. He could feel Justin breathing against him. He could feel the pulses of his heart, beating with a strong steady rhythm. Justin was slowly and gently (at least for him) caressing and massaging James, moving his large, strong hands across the smaller man’s body, feeling every inch of him as he lulled him into a perfect state of trust and comfort. His eyes were closed and he painted a picture of the man’s body in his head, becoming so intimately familiar with him that he could pinpoint James’s every erogenous zone, where he shuddered when touched, or where he moaned, or where his cock twitched or his breath caught or his entire frame suddenly relaxed. He memorized the man’s body as he moved his touch across every inch. This was his talent, and the reason others longed to return to his embrace. After he was with a man, he knew that other man’s body perhaps better than he knew his own. He knew what to do, where to go, how to touch them and lift them to a level of flawless physical bliss before things even started turning sexual. His hands were tools of perfect pleasure. Squeezing, probing, caressing and rubbing, he could deliver hours of ecstatic rapture and seemed to draw as much pleasure from his caresses as he delivered. He groaned with bliss as he explored James’s body, and the man shuddered and swooned, nearly passing out from the sensation of Justin’s fondling and stroking. “Gushing?” “His cock.” “He starts cumming?” “No, not the white stuff. The clear stuff. The whatever..not the spermies.” “Ejaculate,” Karl said. “When he gets excited he pre-cums?” Mike nodded. “When Justin gets excited, he fucking spurts like a broken hydrant. I’ve seen him spontaneously gush a good six feet with enough honey to splatter a man’s entire chest in a glaze of sex. When he sees something he likes - someone he wants to touch - he just goes off like a fucking fountain. That thing snaps to attention and you can practically watch his cock bulge and pump and deliver these amazing fat gushes.” “It’s. So. Cool,” Manny added. “And it feels...fucking amazing.” “He starts to…?” Mike nodded. “He can’t help himself. And he’s a bit embarrassed about it, but when it happens, when you’re with him, and he starts the flow going and it’s all over your skin, this warm, slick goo that smells like sex and feels like heaven and he starts to massage you and caress you and kiss you as his dick fucking gushes these thick flows of honey all over the both of you and then...something happens.” “Something else?” Mike nodded. “Something amazing.” Karl looked towards the quiet store, “So they’re in there together and….” “And Gushtin is gushing. You jealous?” Manny asked. “Jealous!” “That James got there first?” Karl looked stupefied and Manny nudged him with his arm in a friendly manner and asked, “What’re you doing back here, Karl?” “I was...curious.” “What about?” “Just...you guys.” Calvin smiled, too. “Us guys? What about us guys?” “Well, I mean, who wouldn’t be curious?” He said, trying to dodge the question. “Lots of people wouldn’t be curious, and lots of people would,” Mike answered. “But what, in particular, were you curious about? About us guys?” “Like...you know.” “Like, what do we know, Karl?” “Like...about getting so…big.” His eyes glanced downwards. Mike made his pendulous, foot-long, inches-thick cock pulse. Karl had never seen anything like that, as if the powerful teen before him could easily control his cock, making it bulge on cue and swell thicker simply by willing it to be so. The other dude’s cock was visibly lengthening, crawling down his well-muscled thigh and adding inches to its already impressive dimensions. It was swelling with mass and veins as it grew. “Oh,” Mike said, “is that all?” “Yeah,” Karl answered dubiously. Calvin said, “Which one of us big dudes were you most curious about, Karl?” He turned towards the red head, who suddenly looked larger than before. His chest was a set of enormous muscular plates lined with cables of power, with two fat nipples drooping off the edge like peanuts. His milky skin was shiny with sweat, and his own monster was swollen and growing more rigid by the second. “Yeah, Karl,” Manny added. “Was there...anyone in particular you wanted to spend some time with? Discussing how...big...he is?” Karl shifted his attention again, and Manuel looked even larger than Cal. His dark-skinned body appeared to be growing even bigger as he simply stood there, doing nothing at all. “Dudes,” Mike said, with a slight sense of worry in his voice, “what about what Mr. Titus…?” “Mr. Titus said we should be friendly,” Cal answered. “I’m just being friendly to Karl.” “Me, too,” Manny agreed. “I’m just being really friendly. And I just want to be friendlier.” Karl gulped hard. Justin’s prick was in overdrive. True to form, he was not simply leaking gossamer threads or even drooling a steady flow of honey, he was now actively gushing thick pumps of precum that splattered and splashed against the man in his embrace as well as his own naked form. The room began to smell rank and raw. Justin’s powerful scent - and equally powerful pheromones - were literally soaking the room. His arms around James’s smaller body, holding his form against himself, he massaged and caressed and pleasured the other man in ways that James had never experienced. His touch was magical, and his body had never felt so good. And every gush of honey that soaked into his clothing and drenched his skin beneath made him feel better. A tingling sensation accompanied Justin’s gushing explosions, and it made James’s whole body feel like a stroked, hard-as-steel dick. A sudden, copious fountain of precum erupted up Justin’s amazing and colossal cock, splattering between the two men with wet warmth that bathed them both in the essence of sex. James’s small body shuddered with perfect bliss. Justin moaned and released another heavy cascade. The three huge men surrounding Karl were slowly growing ever larger and more beautiful as his heart began to pulse hard and fast. He felt hot and everything smelled like sex. “What’s happening?” he asked. Mike said, “Nothing. Nothing’s happening.” His voice dropped in register with every word. “Did you want something to happen?” Calvin asked. His cock was swelling into a monster. “Just tell us what you want, and we’ll make it happen,” Manny agreed. “Look. Dudes. I’m not gay.” They exchanged glances. Then Mike said, “So what?” “But...I’m not gay.” “You said that already. And I repeat; so what?” “We’re not forcing you to do anything you don’t want to do, Karl. But we find it...curious...that you came back to visit us. Right guys?” Manny nodded and Calvin said, “Yeah, curious.” “We’re curious about you like you’re curious about us,” Mike said. “That’s all.” “About me?” Mike nodded. “You said you were curious about us. About us being big. And I want to satisfy your...curiosity. I want to satisfy you very, very much.” “We all do,” Manny agreed. “How can we satisfy your curiosity, Karl?” Calvin asked. “What, in particular, can I do?” “How did it happen?” “How did we get big?” “Yeah.” “It’s in my cum,” Mike explained. “Your cum?” Calvin cleared his throat. “It’s primarily in our cum, but it can happen in other ways, too, sometimes.” “So you…?” “If I cum in your mouth, you’ll start to grow.” “My mouth?” Calvin shrugged. “Your mouth. Your ass. Probably I could cum in your ear and you’d still start growing.” “But...how..?” He shrugged again. “Don’t know. But it’s 100% effective and guaranteed to work. So far, it’s worked on everyone.” “But...what happens?” Mike smiled. “This happens.” A miracle occurred in front of Karl’s eyes as Mike, and then his companions, began to swell larger and larger, rising taller and spreading wider and packing on pounds and pounds and pounds of raw, pure, perfect muscle. As they continued growing, each of the young super teens began to sprout a secondary cock from their thick pubic bushes that grew so quickly and so suddenly that it seemed to Karl that he was imagining all that was happening, but he knew it was real. Each of the teens, Mike and Manuel and Calvin, were growing bigger and more powerful and, incredibly, more handsome with every passing second. If Karl had regarded these guys as impossibly beautiful and incredibly powerful before, he had no words to describe them now. Mike was nearly eight feet high. Two massive shanks of sex meat hung in lush abundance, dangling over a foot long and as thick as Karl’s wrist. His face was incandescently gorgeous, perfected to a state that looked inhuman in its beauty. “This is what happens, Karl. This is what we all look like. This is what it means to be in Muscle Club.” “Muscle City,” Manuel corrected. Karl looked over and audibly gasped at the dark-skinned Latino’s handsome visage. His dark eyes looked like caramel, surrounded by thick lashes. His lips were pillows of obvious sensuality. His body was constructed of fat wedges and deep valleys and heavy nipples hanging from two massive plates of cabled glory mounted on his chest. He owned two pricks, as well, hanging fat over a set of hairless balls that looked as large as lemons and were visibly swelling as if each had a pump inside making it grow and recede. Karl looked at Calvin. His copper hair was now accompanied by a thick beard and mustaches that gave him an incredibly masculine air. His green eyes sparkled and his ready smile was incandescent. More copper hair sprouted in thickly across his massive chest and wound down the valley between his abs until it grew back into a forest that crowned his fat cocks, two creamy-skinned monsters whose plum-sized heads were cowled in masses of foreskin. He was monstrously huge, and seemed to glow in the sunlight. Now at their true forms, the three Muscle Citizens were releasing unfiltered clouds of masculine-scented pheromones. Their bodies were pumped hard and full of Transform’s pure power. Their balls swelled with hot cream waiting to be pumped up every thick inch of both cocks, and their libidos were topping out at eleven on a scale of ten. They were living, breathing embodiments of perfect male sex, with bodies overwhelmed with muscular power, ready willing and able to perform any task set to them with super efficient concentration and an eagerness to please. “Fuck me,” Karl said quietly. Mike tilted his head. “Is that a promise or an offer?” James had not yet removed a stitch of clothing. Thick, dark stains marked his shirt and jeans where Justin had oozed his love juices, a consequence of the deep pleasure he experienced as he explored another body, marking James with his essence and his scent when his cock swelled and gushed from pure sensual bliss. He would say, each time, “Apologies, sir,” and continue his caresses. The warmth of his honey bathed James in pure sex, and he was soon thickly lacquered in Justin’s copious flow of precum as it continued to stream from his massive shank of glorious fuck meat. James moaned and his dick throbbed. “Take...take my shirt off, please.” Justin applied his hands to the hem of James’ shirt and stripped it from him. It was sodden and heavy with the flow from Justin’s cock, redolent with his juice and his scent. He tossed it aside and it landed with a wet slap, clinging to the wall before its weight slowly made it slip to the floor.. James’s skin was slick and glistening, thickly coated in Justin’s honey. Justin reapplied his touch to James’s bare skin, and the absence of the smaller’s man’s clothing made their contact electric and fiery. He moved his talented, magical hands across James’s base flesh, groaning with pleasure. James said, “Take off my pants.” “Yes, sir,” Justin growled deeply. He sank to his knees and unbuckled James’s belt. He applied his hands to James’s jeans and unzipped them. He moved the heavy denim, soaked through with his own masculine nectar, down James’s legs to extract them from his body. James stepped from his flip-flops and stepped out of the jeans and heard them join his shirt on the floor with the same thick, wet slapping sound. He watched Justin rise to his full height again, and Justin embraced him in his strong arms, moving his hands down his back and onto his buttocks. He buried his face against the huge man’s hard chest, smelling his body’s sweet stink and breathing him inside. Justin was hot. Physically hot. As Justin’s hands grew near to the core of James’s body, a thick and sudden release of warm honey jetted down James’s legs from Justin’s massive prick. He gasped in unison with the superteen and closed his eyes when Justin’s magic touch finally found his hole and he lifted his leg, wrapping it over Justin’s hip to allow the talented fingers entry to him. His arms tried to encompass the huge man’s frame. He was as hard as a rock, but smooth and soft and silken to touch. Justin rubbed the wet warmth of James’s most intimate spot with a gentle devotion belying his size and power. He tenderly nudged and pushed and pleasured the smaller man’s softness, feeling him tense and release at the intrusion. James’s mouth - his lips and teeth - found the rubbery nub of Justin’s fat nipple and he teased it, licked it, prodded it, bit it. “Yes, sir,” Justin groaned and pushed his finger inside. His cock exploded with a gallon of honey. “They’re awfully quiet,” Karl observed, trying to change the subject. “Like I said, it’s an intimate experience.” Calvin asked, “What sort of...experiences do you like, Karl?” “Me?” he said, looking up. Cal nodded. “Yeah, what do you like to do? Because...y’know...I bet we could have some fun, too.” “Yeah,” Mike readily agreed. “Let’s have some fun!” Cal continued past Mike’s eagerness. “Do you like getting sucked? Would you like having your cock inside my warm, wet mouth, having my long, slick tongue licking every inch of you, having my strong hands squeeze you and tease you while my mouth sucks and licks until the tingles are too hard to resist and you start pumping your cream inside my hungry mouth?” “Maybe you like getting rimmed,” Manny suggested. “You like that? The warm wetness licking your taint and your hole, my talented tongue pushing inside and licking you out like an ice ream sundae? That feeling like having a slick, hot, wet dick teasing your backdoor, squirming in ecstasy while I apply my mouth to your hole?” “Maybe you’re like Justin,” Mike said, “since you seem to know about that. You a...sensualist, Karl? You want to feel my body? My muscles? You want to press your lips to my skin, kiss and lick me, every inch of this body? You want to tease my nipples and and move your touch across these massive bulges and feel what I feel like?” He smiled a lecherous grin, “because I would be so into that.” Feeling more than a bit intimidated by the huge men around him, naked and utterly unashamed and displaying their arousal with open lust and admiration, he said, “Why don’t you get started and maybe I’ll jump in when...I feel like it.” “That’s hardly fair to you,” Mike objected. “Yeah,” Manny agreed. “I mean, it’s not like there’s not enough to go around.” “Maybe he’s scared,” Cal suggested. “I mean, look at us. We could practically destroy a building.” “Practically?” Mike asked. “Well, I mean, we have destroyed a building but….” “‘A’ building?” “Okay, several buildings, but….” “But,” Mike insisted, “we’re just pussycats, Karl.” “Very large pussycats,” Calvin corrected, “but pussycats nonetheless.” “Maybe he wants it all,” Manny suggested. “But he’s too shy to ask.” “What about that, Karl?” Mike asked. “You want to rest yourself on top of this body, chew on my nips, lick the sweat off my neck, put your mouth on mine while Calvin sucks on your joint and Manny licks your asshole?” “I….” Both the men inside the store were covered in a thick coating of Justin’s warm honey. His cock was gushing as he embraced James’s small body, feeling every inch of him. His fingers were digging into James’s ass and his mouth was kissing his neck, his shoulders, his tongue lapped up the salty tang of his own slick lube as he explored his new friend’s body. James, of course, had never felt anything like this. The warm, wet cocoon of Justin’s constant flow bathed his skin in a sort of orgasmic tingling sensation. It was the most erotic and sensual experience of his life, and his cock was throbbing hard with constant blissful pulses. “You feel so good, sir,” Justin growled. “Kiss me,” James ordered. “Yes, sir,” Justin responded. He twisted the small man around in his arms and bent his lips to James’s mouth, granting him a soft, tender kiss. His cock gushed between them, a hot volley that warmed James’s skin and made fresh erotic tingles cascade down his flesh. He gasped and Justin groaned. “May I kiss you again, sir?” Justin asked, softly. “Yes,” James replied. Justin’s cock gushed strongly with happiness and desire and he kissed James again, holding his head in his hands as the wealth of his copious and seemingly unending flow of warm, rich, salty honey dripped off their skin. “Oh my god,” James sighed, laying his face aside one of Justin’s mammoth pecs, “I want to feel like this forever.” Justin smiled, rubbing his hand through the smaller man’s hair and said, deeply, “That can be arranged.” James looked up at the achingly handsome face. “Do it,” he said. “Are you sure?” James nodded and Justin’s cock fountained a thick stream of warm honey to display his joy at the other man’s request. “It would be my pleasure to welcome you to Muscle City, James.” “What should I do?” “You don’t have to do anything,” Justin explained. His copious flow of precum was now accompanied by the miraculous source of perfect masculine power, his utter blissful joy allowing him to release the initiator that would begin to infiltrate James’s genetic structure and remake him utterly. “You’re already on your way.” Part 7 “You’ve never done it?” Calvin McCloud, Muscle City’s resident biology and earth sciences teacher, paused in his labors to look over at his friend and fellow ex-high school teacher. “I never had the inclination,” Billy Titus reported. His huge, beautiful, muscular body was covered in a layer of dust and dirt, blending with the sweat that coated his glistening skin. Still, he was easily the most beautiful human being that Calvin had ever seen. The two huge men were positioned beneath the ceiling of the first floor of a two-story building with their large, strong hands grasping beams overhead. They were poised to push up against the floor of the second story and then pull it down, making the room ‘Muscle Club Sized’ to accommodate the larger, taller, broader bodies with which the new residents of the city were gifted. “You mean you’ve never had the opportunity,” his lover, Carl, responded. The three of them, along with Teddy St. George, another ex-high school teacher, and the ‘Golden Twins,’ Hank and Harry (who were often seen in the company of their favorite ex-teacher, Mr. St. George) had been clearing out the abandoned building in Muscle City, throwing disused furniture from its windows and doing their best to clear it of the refuse and dirt that had accumulated before opening the space up for habitation. Billy shrugged and returned his attention to the task at hand, the muscles along his shoulders, his back and his arms bulging fiercely as he signaled Calvin and they started to push upwards. “Same difference,” he said. The ceiling showered dust down on them as the two super-strong, 8-foot tall men began pushing up, breaking the entire floor from its moorings. The others were poised to catch anything that fell out of place, or to help protect the two strongest men in the room in case things went suddenly wrong. Tremendous creaks and loud cracks accompanied their labors as they slowly pushed upwards, breaking the entire floor out before pulling it all down. They found that this was the best - and safest - way to create double-sized rooms after attempting to stomp on the floors from above (which obviously meant that the floor and whomever was stomping on it all fell down at once) or trying to systematically tear it out in chunks. After testing their strength, and finding it to be nearly limitless - or at least much more powerful than any of them had imagined, even given their tremendous muscular size - and surviving trials that would easily kill any normal human body, they simply began ripping out entire floors with their bare hands. “When are you going to stop doing that?” Carl asked, looking at Billy’s wide back. His cock pulsed with sudden desire, wanting desperately to be lodged inside his lover’s warm, tight butt where heaven could be found. Billy could not pause in his efforts, and wasn’t looking at his lover’s handsome face. “When it’s no longer a ceiling, obviously,” he answered, pushing gingerly as plaster and paint chips rained down. “No, not that,” Carl said. “I mean when are you going to stop pretending you’re still above it all? You don’t have to pretend anything anymore, Billy. You don’t have to pretend you’re not….” “I know,” he answered softly, looking over his shoulder. “But some habits are hard to break.” Carl smiled warmly. “As long as you keep up one habit, I’m perfectly happy,” he answered as he slapped Billy’s ass resoundingly. “You boys need a moment?” Teddy asked. “Because I can do this by myself.” Which was undoubtedly true. Any one of them was strong enough, they had discovered, to easily demolish an entire building with a series of blows, kicks, shoves and running tackles, using their seemingly indestructible and superhuman bodies like battering rams, punching holes through concrete and tearing apart entire walls as if they were constructed of tissue paper. “Speaking of habits,” Billy said, glancing at Teddy, “when are you going to stop calling the rest of us ‘boys?’” “But...you are boys,” Teddy responded, almost innocently. Teddy had been an old man before Hank and Harry had changed him so utterly, gifting him with strength and power and youth. Now he looked like the rest of them - a robust, muscle-packed man in his mid-twenties, with long flowing locks and a cock that would choke the most experienced cocksucker on the planet. His skin was bereft of wrinkles, his eyes twinkled with energy and his body pulsed with the vigor of twenty well-trained men. “Looked in a mirror lately, Mr. St. George?” Harry asked, as Hank nodded and laughed gently. The floor overhead began to rip free of its connection to the walls. Things could get dicey very quickly at this stage, so Billy and Calvin worked together more carefully, moving their large hands outward and easing the entire floor of the building upwards. Teddy reddened. “You know what I mean, gentlemen,” he answered, watching the progress and readying himself to intervene if needed. His voice was now strong and deep and powerful, but his words and intonation still held on to the rather mild character that had endeared him to many of his students when he had been a teacher before...everything changed. “And I note that you still insist on calling me Mr. St. George even though….” “Even though we’ve fucked each other into next Sunday on several occasions,” Hank said. Then he, too, shrugged, adding with a rich laugh, “I like calling you Mr. St. George, because it reminds me that you‘re still teaching us.” “Everything is an adjustment,” Calvin stated. Though he was involved in Herculean labors, his voice wasn’t strained at all. “And change doesn’t come easily to any organism.” Harry and Hank both made faces. “Organism? I prefer orgasm, myself,” Hank offered. “I’m just saying that you really ought to give it a go, Mr. Titus,” Calvin advised. The floor overhead suddenly released itself from the walls with a hard, loud crack, and the muscles bulging beneath Billy and Calvin’s grime-coated and sweat-covered skin flared and swelled to take on its full weight, which had to be several tons. This was always the tricky bit, balancing the whole slab of wood and insulation and cement with their hands before “folding” it and breaking it into chunks they could more easily remove from the building. If any of them had stopped to consider the sheer lunacy of the act - that two men using nothing but their bare hands and super-powered muscles were holding up the floor of a building in preparation to break it down, they may have started laughing that this was anything but a fantasy. Teddy agreed. “Really, it’s quite...energizing.” “It’s fucking awesome is what it is!” “Fuck, yeah!” Harry agreed, high-fiving his brother. “Language, gentlemen,” Teddy said. “Sorry, Mr. St. George,” the twins replied automatically. Billy and Calvin looked at each other, nodded readiness, and then pushed upwards again and literally broke the entire tonnage into two pieces that cracked with a tremendous detonation before falling to the ground in a huge cloud of dust, splinters and broken glass - none of which was able to make the slightest dent or cut or bruise in any of the men’s new bodies. The men then began the process of breaking the floor into smaller chunks and moving those onto the street, where others waited to carry them away, hauling the car-sized chunks of broken building onto their own shoulders as if they were hauling sacks of flour, and walking away with two-ton slabs mounted on their shoulders. “It’s a bit of a shame that we left town so suddenly, in retrospect,” Mr. McCloud observed, clapping his hands and brushing the larger pieces of building from his naked torso. “Surely there would’ve been an opportunity or two for you to...spread the wealth, so to speak.” He looked at Billy. “It really is quite an amazing experience.” Billy said, “I’ll take your word for it,” as he picked up an overlarge piece of building and crushed it in his hands. “Oh, but you shouldn’t, dear boy! You really shouldn’t!” Teddy paused in his own deconstruction and looked at Carl. “Perhaps you two should go on a little...walkabout? I think there’s a thing or two the student could teach the teacher in this respect.” Now Carl was blushing, because he was, if anything, one of the most experienced initiators of all the young men in Muscle City. He’d personally welcomed dozens of the other residents into Muscle Club, and by all reports he was, indeed, a very accomplished upgrader, as the act was sometimes referred to. “No need to blush, Mr. Stanton,” the biologist said, “I’m sure Mr. Titus is well aware of your esteemed status among the boys.” Billy turned and looked at his lover. “Yes, Carl, why don’t you tell me a little about your esteemed status?” He tossed a cow-sized piece of the building out the open doorway. Carl’s blush turned even deeper red. “Well, it’s just that…. I…. That is, you know, when you couldn’t…. When we….” “Oops,” Hank said, grinning. “Sounds like at least one person in Muscle City wasn’t aware of Superman’s exploits.” “Superman?” Billy suppressed his mirth as best he could. It wasn’t often that he had Carl over a barrel, and he enjoyed watching his handsome lover squirm a bit and lose that ever-present veneer of confidence that he seemed to have been born with. “It was the shirt!” he reported. “Remember? That shirt I used to wear?” They continued to discard pieces of the floor as they talked. “The shirt,” Billy repeated, doubtfully. “It wasn’t just the shirt,” Harry said. “No need for modesty here, Carl. I mean, well, look at us!” He held out his arms to display the sheer nakedness of the men gathered together inside the dusty space. Indeed, there was literally nothing at all to hide between them. “You never told him?” Hank asked. Billy stood up and folded his arms across his magnificent chest. His pecs bulged up and out as if being inflated. “Told me what?” “Nothing,” Carl said quickly. “There’s nothing to tell.” He quickly picked up a piece of the floor - one at least as large as a king-sized bedd mattress - and flung it towards the door where another young man caught it as easily as someone might catch a football. “He looks so cute when he’s embarrassed,” Harry observed. “Maybe because it doesn’t happen very often,” Hank added. His twin brother nodded. “True. He does tend to be a bit self-righteous all the time.” “I’m standing right here,” Carl protested, his hands on his slim hips. It made his lats flare out like wings along his widely tapered back. “Told me what?” Billy repeated, looking at the twins. “Why we called him Superman.” “It was the shirt,” Carl growled darkly. “It started out about the shirt,” Harry said, “that’s true. He always insisted on wearing that sad rag with all the tears and rips, even as he kept getting bigger and bigger and it was holding onto his muscles by threads. He ripped the sleeves off, he ripped the neck out, he kept growing thicker and bigger and he kept on wearing that thing.” “A bit sad, when you think about it,” Hank said, tilting his head. “Though I have to admit there was something hot about it, too.” “Right? Because you could see...actually see him growing. It got smaller and smaller and he got bigger and bigger.” “And still he wore it, every fucking day.” “I liked that shirt,” Carl said, pouting slightly. “And…?” Billy prompted. He was now leaning against the wall, listening intently. His body was inflated with muscle from his labors, and the dirt and grime had worked into the deep valleys between every muscle head making him appear to be made of nothing but swollen bulges and thick cables of powerful brawn. “And finally one day he got too big for it and...his body ripped right out of it.” Hank looked at his brother. “Remember?” “Oh, fu….” He glanced at Mr. St. George, and corrected himself. “I mean, oh, gosh yes. It was so sexy.” He looked at Billy. “We had all been waiting for it to happen, right? You could see it just barely clinging to his body. His shoulders out to here, his chest out to here.” He looked at Carl and pointed at his chest. “He always had those big nipples and they were practically ripping their way out, pushing against the thin cloth to be free.” “It was so sexy,” Hank agreed. “So we’re all taking bets, right? All the Muscle Club guys. When is that stupid shirt finally giving up the ghost? When is Carl Stanton going to grow too big to be Superman anymore?” “I never said I was….” “So finally it happens. And it happens right in the middle of Carl upgrading...what’s his name?” “Benjamin.” Harry snapped his fingers. “Right! Benny! Carl is giving it to Benny….” “Like only Carl can,” Hank said. “Like only Carl can?” Billy asked, suppressing a grin. It had been Carl himself - along with a few of his muscular friends - who had originally upgraded Billy. Harry nodded, “...like only Carl can, and the shirt starts tearing away from his body.” “He’s literally Hulking out of it!” “You can hear it happen! You can hear that shirt giving up its fight as Carl’s muscles finally get too big to contain and he rips himself right out of it!” “And then it happens,” Hank said, quietly. “What happens?” Billy asked, looking at Carl, who by now was so red that he looked like he was on fire with embarrassment. “He, like, explodes or something!” “Explodes?” Billy’s eyebrow rose on his handsome face. “He never told you?” Harry asked. “Evidently not.” “As Carl’s muscles finally rip through that shirt, his cock fuc… his cock just goes off like some firehose or something! He’s, like, exploding with cum!” “Cum cannon,” Hank said. “Never seen anything like it.” “It was like all the time that shirt was holding something inside him, like it was a dam or a stopper or something, and when it finally released him, he just...exploded!” “They’re overstating it,” Carl protested. “No way,” Harry retorted. “We were there, Carl.” “We remember.” “And then Benny…” “Benjamin,” Hank said, “He prefers to be called Benjamin.” Harry waved him off. “Whatever. And then Benny, like, he just starts swelling bigger and bigger!” “Like, bigger than any of us!” “Way bigger.” Billy looked at Carl. “Way bigger?” Carl held up his hand, his index finger and thumb an inch apart, as he grimaced. “No, dude, he got….way. Bigger.” Hank mimicked the act of growing from the miracle of Muscle Club’s Superman. “Bigger and bigger.” “And then it happened again with...um...Darren?” “Dolph,” Hank corrected. Then Harry started counting them off on his fingers, “And Rogan and Steve and the other Steve and Andy and Nicholas and Amit and Joe and…” “The other Joe,” Hank added, nodding. “...and Jay and Alex and Patrick and Paul and Dylan…” “And Ivan and Jake and James and Stefan and Spencer and Shane.” “He gets the idea,” Carl said, darkly. “...and Ethan and Damien and Dan and Danny and Dave and...like..everybody!” “Not everybody,” Carl said. “And they all grew bigger than ever! Every one of them!” “Thanks to Superman. Who can make super men.” Billy was looking at Carl. Carl rolled his eyes. “They exaggerate,” he reported. “Not even,” Hank said. “He’s amazing!” Billy walked closer to Carl and tilted his head. Then he smiled. “I know,” he answered, before taking Carl’s face in his large hands and kissing him with obvious love and passion. “I know,” he whispered, softly. Carl exhaled and wrapped Billy in his arms and they kissed for a very long time. “Do...you boys need some private time?” Teddy asked, finally. “Why didn’t you say anything?” Billy asked. Carl shrugged, “Didn’t know what to say,” he answered. “You could have told me you were making Muscle Club even better, and you were welcoming in so many beautiful brothers and helping us become so much more than anyone ever dreamed possible.” He kissed him again, deeply. “I always knew you were special. I just never knew you were super.” Hank hung his arm across his twin’s shoulders and said, “Awww, ain’t true love grand?” Then he kissed his brother on the mouth. Harry received the kiss with equal love for his brother. “Fuckin’ A, bro. Fuckin’ A.” Harry looked at Teddy and said, “Sorry.” “I think, under the circumstances, ‘fucking a’ is quite appropriate.” The old man, who looked like a young man, smiled. Calvin was looking thoughtful. “Are we sure that Carl is the trigger, here?” Everyone turned to look at him. “I mean no offense to you, Mr. Stanton, but...Well, I’ve been doing a little research.” “Research?” Harry asked, making another face. “It’s hardly a dirty word, Mr. Johnson,” Calvin told the twin. “You’re not the least bit curious about us?” “Only about how many of us I can get together with,” he reported. “And how each guy fucks,” his brother agreed with their cute Texan twang. Calvin smiled. “I know what you mean,” he admitted, “but my curiosity runs in a slightly different direction.” “Well, not all the time,” Hank said, then he looked at his brother. “I’ve been with Cal - I know all about his curiosity regarding certain parts of this male’s anatomy.” He gripped his cock meaningfully and wagged it at the teacher. “At any rate,” Calvin said a bit loudly, “I’ve been doing some amateur research regarding us. How we get bigger, and why. I think we can all agree that it must have something to do with the Trumans.” “That’s likely,” Teddy agreed. “And it’s not quite true that you’ve never upgraded anyone, is it, Billy?” “Before I came here, I was only ever with Carl.” “But before that, when you were upgraded yourself, something happened.” “Nothing happened.” He looked at Carl, saying, “I’ve never regretted that day for a moment. I wanted it, very much. I...wanted him. I always did.” “Something did happen,” Carl said. “I don’t remember.” “That’s because you already had it.” “Had what?” Teddy asked. Carl looked down as he allowed his secondary prick to emerge. “You gave this to us that day,” Carl said. “After yours grew.” Calvin smiled. “And ever since then, you’ve only been with Carl, is that correct?” “Until we came here,” Billy agreed. Calvin looked at Carl. “And after you were with Billy, how soon was it before you began to super-upgrade the others?” “Like...pretty quickly. Almost immediately.” He blushed again, looking at Billy. “I just couldn’t help it. I was so horny! Whenever I was with you, whenever I got some time with you, afterwards I was just, like, Mr. Super Horndog.” “I’m not surprised,” Calvin said. “What are you talking about?” Billy asked. “Have you looked in a mirror lately, Billy?” He shook his head. “Not a lot of mirrors around, and anyway, why would I want to look at myself when there are so many other handsome men to look at?” “Holy fuck,” Hank said, a bit stunned. “So...you haven’t seen yourself?” He looked down. “Well, I mean, I know I’m bigger.” “Billy, you’re, like...you’re...you’re just….” “What he is trying to say,” Teddy reported, “is that in the local vernacular you’re the hottest fucking dude in the whole town.” “Me?” “Oh, fuck yeah,” Hank said. “What he said,” Harry agreed. Billy looked at his lover, and Carl shrugged, “I always said you were the handsomest man I had ever met.” “The point is,” Calvin continued, “that I don’t think Mr. Stanton here is the trigger to all the amazing developments that were happening. I think...it was you.” “Me? But I never even….” “And you,” Mr. McCloud said, looking at Carl, “were the carrier.” “The what now?” Calvin McCloud, high school biology teacher, smiled. All the pieces fell into place. “I’ve been trying to figure it out, talking with the boys, asking who they’ve been with, who upgraded them, who they upgraded. Trying to...map what happened. It’s very hard, of course. Not a controlled environment at all. And inevitably everyone gets with everyone else. But there is only one man in the whole town - in the whole club - who was only with one other man.” He looked at Billy. “And there is only one man, the man everyone called Superman, who seemed to be behind a lot of the substantial developments that made us all get bigger, stronger, and better.” He glanced from Carl to Billy. “And there’s no doubt that Carl had a huge effect on the entire developmental and evolutionary process that’s occurring. But it only happened sometimes, and only, it sounds like, after Carl had been with Billy.” “I still don’t….” Calvin pulled up a chuck of destroyed building and sat his perfect ass on it. “Sometimes, there are genetic mutations. Genetic anomalies. Sometimes these are bad. But sometimes they’re good.” He tilted his head, looking at Billy’s achingly perfect features. “And most rarely, they’re miraculous.” “Me?” “I think so.” “Why?” Calvin shrugged. “That’s just how it happens. Might be environment. Might be something in your own genetic structure. Parentage.” He shrugged again. Carl’s mouth fell open. “You mean...this whole time…?” Calvin nodded and said, again, “I think so. Billy is a super trigger. When Billy is with someone, he can upgrade them to a new level. And when someone is with Billy, they offer up the best of their own genetic mutations and he accepts them, filtering things out - or something.” They were all staring at him. “Well, it’s just a theory. But...the evidence speak for itself.” Billy shook his head, scrubbing his hand through his thick. curly locks, looking a bit sheepish. “I don’t think so,” he said. Sensing his friend’s discomfort, Calvin repeated, “It’s just a theory.” “Theory, my perfect ass!” Hank replied. “I mean…. Look. At. Him!” They did, as Billy began turning red under the layer of slick filth that had somehow managed to make him look even sexier. “Guys, I don’t think I’m anything special.” “There is an easy way to test this, of course,” Calvin said. “Which is?” Teddy asked. “Allow our friend here to upgrade a fresh candidate. We’ve all seen what he does when he’s with someone who’s already well on their way.” “So what happens to a new guy who gets the Full Billy, so to speak?” Carl asked, rubbing his chin. “Exactly,” Calvin agreed. “If my theory holds true, any man who Billy fully upgrades should be….” “What?” Billy asked. “He should be bigger than any of us.” “Bigger?” Billy asked, doubtfully. But Calvin the biologist nodded. “Bigger, stronger, better looking, better...everything. Carl here was turned into a muscle making machine after being with you. Every man he upgraded after exposure - pardon the word, but we’re talking scientific method, here - after exposure to you was super-sized.” “So if Billy ‘exposes’ himself to, like, some ordinary dude.” “Wham,” Calvin said. “Nice,” Hank and Harry both said at the same time. “Look, this is all just...conjecture. There’s no proof that I...that I can...that my….” “I think there’s ample proof everywhere you look, Billy. This entire town, every man here can owe at least part of who he is now thanks to you. Even if you aren’t the genetic miracle I think you are, you can’t deny that every other cock is due to you.” Calvin released his own twin, allowing the majesty of owning two monstrous cocks to play with and find pleasure in to display his own sense of overwhelming pride and male prowess as a member of Muscle Club and resident of Muscle City. The other men were suddenly sprouting their other cock as well, in a sort of salute to the man who made them. It was both entirely weird and perfectly suitable. If there was anything about the residents of Muscle City that truly set them apart, it was that secondary prick. Owning twin cocks was the truest proof of Muscle City habitation. Billy, overcome perhaps, released his own secondary dick, and it flowed down and inflated to full power in moments, shoving aside its brother for room as it sprouted thick and full and long from his powerful loins. He stood naked before his friends and lovers, his beautiful and perfect body covered in dirt and sweat, every muscle pumped to its fullest capacity, bulging outward by several inches, glistening like wet stone. Billy’s pungent and potent scent was very strong as his desire and pride grew hot in the room, and each cock began to inflate to its fullest glory, pulsing and throbbing as it rose higher and higher, drooling flows of warm, delicious honey. “I love you guys,” he said. “God, I love you.” Carl grabbed him in his embrace and kissed him hard. “We love you, too, you stupid man.” “I think,” Billy said, still in the arms of his extraordinary lover, “that maybe we do need to take a little field trip.” “Field trip?” Carl asked, genuinely surprised. Billy nodded. “Further Mr. McCloud’s research. Put his theories to the test. I’m sure there are some of our brothers out there. Brothers waiting to grow and be with us.” “And maybe you could help them along?” Hank suggested. Billy winked. “Maybe,” he answered. He looked at Carl. “Are you ready?” Carl smiled. “Ready for what?” “To get bigger?” Part 8 Mike moved his hand behind Karl’s neck. It felt warm and strong against Karl’s skin, and his head relaxed into the huge man’s capable grasp. Mike bent his lips towards Karl’s and kissed him gently, pressing the soft warmth of his mouth against the other man’s. Karl’s heart skipped a beat, surprised by the tenderness of the kiss and by the heat and strength of the man’s enormous body, as if he was radiating male energy because he could not contain it all inside of him. Karl’s dick surged with heavy growth, nudging itself against his jeans. As if feeling the sensation, Mike reached down to squeeze and stroke and caress Karl with his obviously talented touch. Karl’s cock pulsed and throbbed happily, and his whole body heated up. Hands surrounded his waist and fingers were undoing his belt and unzipping his fly. Another pair of hands - eager and hungry - dug down the seat of his pants and cupped his ass, then began to knead his flesh and rub expertly between the globes of his butt and push towards his hole. He gasped and swooned, releasing himself into the three men’s hands and found himself being stripped of his clothing outside in the bright sun. His shirt was unbuttoned and removed. Fingertips gently, playfully rubbed his nipples. His pants and underwear were ripped from him with obvious strength and desire, and he felt his hard-on throb and swell and rise with eager joy. Two, no three hands grasped him and stroked him and a mouth was on the knob of his cock, sucking and licking, and hands pulled his ass open and a tongue was lapping hotly at his hole, pushing inside him like a wet, warm, pliable dick. It was quickly and acutely obvious that these young men knew what they were doing, and that they were quite good at doing it. Stripped naked with quick efficiency, Karl found himself completely at their mercy and completely willing to be so. His body was being treated to the most thorough and detailed sexual pleasure - they were frankly doing things to and with him that had never even occurred to him, let alone occurred to him to try. Their mouths and hands and fingers and tongues seemed to be all over him, touching and stroking and licking and kissing him with utter devotion. And whomever was paying attention to his cock - and it felt a bit like they all were - well, they certainly knew exactly what they were doing, pulling him right to the edge of losing his load in an uncontrolled fury of splattered cream before releasing him and allowing his heat to cool to a controlled level before starting it all over again. He groaned and shuddered and whimpered and cried out from the onslaught of perfect physical bliss his body was being subjected to, and everything felt utterly amazing. The men servicing him were at least as turned on as he was, if the hot, hard pricks that slid across his skin were any indication. They seemed to be gushing fountains of precum with the same unending supply that they had attributed to Justin, though perhaps the fact that there were three of them (and, it felt like, twice that many cocks) was helping things along quite a bit. James was growing with slow steadiness. Justin fed him just enough Muscle Club magic to keep his body swelling with muscle in a constant, blissful course. He could feel his weight increasing and his muscle swelling and his cock growing heavier and heavier with every passing moment. The salty, delicious tang of Justin’s unending supply of warm honey continued to coat their bodies, and the sensation of pure sex that seemed to be infused inside that gushing fountain grew stronger and stronger, as if Justin’s own mounting need to explode with orgasmic bliss was being channeled into his warm, sticky flow. James could taste the power on his tongue and he began to lick and lap and suck the honey off their bodies inside his mouth, amplifying the effects and accelerating the effects of Transform on his body. He gulped and guzzled the thick, warm flow and it grew increasingly delicious, as his body adjusted itself to this new required food and began to change in the myriad ways that Transform required of any male body it came in contact with. His cock was buzzing with a constant sense of sexual bliss, and throbbed with hard, thick pulses as it continued to swell larger and larger. Its weight increased and became a glorious burden, lengthening and thickening by inches. His balls felt heavy as they inflated with the same seed that Justin was providing. His swelling muscles sang with sweet fire as they grew, splitting and breaking and building themselves bigger and bigger beneath his skin, increasing with strength that outmatched their size, creating another super-powered superman who could rip down a building with his bare hands. He gasped with uncompromising pleasure as his brain was flooded with endorphins, designed to overwhelm the torturous sensations of having his body broken and rebuilt. His bones were growing harder and thicker, extending themselves to allow more and more heavy muscular meat to be mounted on them. His flesh stretched to cover the muscle that kept growing larger and larger. He could feel his weight increasing, and his body slid upwards inside Justin’s embrace as he grew to the same size as the man who was utterly reconstructing his entire genetic structure. Transform was now so good at its task that it wasn’t long before James was the equal of Justin is size, strength and beauty. His twin cock pulsed alongside its brother and began pumping a thick flow of precum to equal Justin’s unending flow, and it gushed from both cannons and coated their skin. “Gonna cum,” he growled to his lover with a new heavy voice, thick with masculine power. “Oh, fuck, I gotta cum so hard.” Justin sank to his knees and pulled both cocks inside his mouth and prepared for James to explode. His body was ready for this, needed this more than anything, and he hungered for the majesty of James’s first volleys of supercharged cream. James fucked Justin’s face, holding it in his large and still growing hands as he suddenly let loose with a flood of cream, roaring with intense pleasure. He could feel his thick load swiftly travel up the heavy inches of each prick as the sound of Justin sucking and guzzling and swallowing every drop echoed through the room. Justin moaned with overwhelming bliss as James’s powerful first eruption shot from his cocks down his throat, and he could feel the warm power of another Muscle City man begin to fill his body with renewed energy. The three naked men surrounding Karl were kissing, stroking and rubbing his body, his mouth, his cock and his ass with equal talent and finesse. Their cocks were in overdrive, rubbing hard heat against his own naked flesh and it made his prick pulse and throb hard. The sounds of moaning, kissing, slurping and sucking were accompanied by the occasional “fuck yeah,” or “so fucking good.” The men’s voices, deep and powerful, seemed to penetrate him in a very agreeable way, and drove his libido into overdrive. “Gotta cum,” he said out loud. “Do it bro,” one of his lovers responded. “Fucking cum in my mouth.” A warm wetness surrounded the entirety of his hard-on and clamped down, sucking and licking against him. He started to pump his load in thick jets, squeezing against the fingers inserted inside his ass as he emptied his burdened balls of their thick, sticky cargo. Something hot and wet splashed on his skin, onto his chest. Then another splattering warmth struck his back, and his butt. A shower of wet warmth began to splash on his skin as his trio of lovers released their own heavy streams, coating him utterly. “Dudes,” someone said, “he didn’t ask….” “It’s too late, Mike. I can’t stop.” The mouth came of his cock and another thick blast of hot wetness struck his belly. “Me, neither. I gotta...oh, fuck, I gotta….” His body was being bathed in thick blasts of sticky cream. Justin swallowed James’s first transformed flood of cream and felt it sink into his body to feed his ever-present hunger. It nourished his muscles and fed his strength and he felt its power spread through his body and branch out into his limbs. He gulped the thick pumps easily, opening his throat and feeling the syrupy heat enter his body. He released his own secondary cock and both were flowing steadily with thick rivers of his honey. James opened his eyes and looked down. All he saw was muscle. His chest pushed forward several inches, coated in a thick forest of dark curls matted under Justin’s flood of man honey. A sudden fountain of gooey pre shot up his body from Justin’s cannon and splattered against his skin warmly. He came, pumping a flood of cream inside Justin’s mouth. He looked at his arms, watching thick veins wind down under his shining, slick skin like tributaries feeding his muscles with more power and came again, the sheer sexual joy of seeing so much pure strength swelling along each limb making him erupt. He reached up and twisted one of his new fat nipples. A gasp left his throat as a shock of intense sexual bliss rocked his entire body. He reached up and grabbed his other nipple and pinched them both, resulting in an even stronger, almost unbearable eruption of pure orgasmic joy that made his cocks explode with cum. James looked down at his biceps, and he came again, reveling at their sheer size, their perfection, their power. They grew as he looked upon them, the round balls of brawn inflating with fibers of intense power. He licked his muscle and swallowed more of Justin’s salty tang, feeling it flow down his throat delivering its sexual tingle all the way down. He arched his head on his powerful neck and tortured his nipples and came gallons of cream that Justin eagerly and happily swallowed as his own twins continued fountaining thick jets of his hot honey, splattering and splashing both their bodies in the curious sexual tingling that he delivered in every drop. Karl licked his lips and tasted something he’d never tasted before. It tasted a bit funky at first, thick and salty but just as quickly something made him crave it. It touched his tongue and seemed to spread its warmth all over the inside of his mouth before disappearing - and then all he wanted was more of it. Something splattered on his chin and cheek. He reached his tongue out to capture it and licked it off his lips, sensing that same pungent, salty tang that spread all over his mouth and disappeared. His body - his entire body - throbbed. Hard. It felt like the earth had moved. It felt like someone or something had shoved him from every direction. It felt lie his entire frame had grown one size larger in in a heartbeat. And then it happened again. James’s head brushed the ceiling of the little empty store. The walls and floor and each of the two men inside were soaked with the unending flow of Justin’s magic cocks, and the place reeked of sex and men. James breathed in that heady perfume with deep inhalations and it warmed him and soothed him and re-energized his swollen , throbbing libido. The sounds of Justin sucking his cocks was loud, a wet, hungry noise accompanied by deep rumbles of obviously blissful groans of satisfaction. Justin’s large hands moved all over his slick skin, caressing and stroking him as if to coax more cream from his overactive balls. He closed his eyes and sighed and felt himself pumping thick, continual loads of cum into Justin’s mouth. He could not seem to stop cumming. He dd. not seem to want to. The hard orgasmic rushes of sexual bliss were still making his whole body light up from the point of the other man’s mouth, and he pushed his hips forward and came again. And again. And again. Justin’s powerful hands moved down James’s back and kneaded the muscular mounds of his butt before they pried the man open and his fingers nudged and rubbed and pushed inside his hot hole, and suddenly James needed to be fucked, and he needed to be fucked right now. He opened his eyes and pushed Justin’s mouth off his erupting cocks and physically lifted the other huge man to his feet as id he weighed nothing at all. He kissed his mouth hard and deep, shoving his tongue inside to wrestle with his lover’s. Then he looked Justin in the eyes and said, “Fuck me.” Justin smiled before he grabbed the new wide, muscular shoulders of the other Muscle Club member’s huge frame and pivoted him around. A fountain of cream erupted from James’s twin cannons and splattered the walled with white. Then Justin pushed him over, shoved him to all fours, dropped to his knees and pushed his tongue inside James’s ass, rimming his hole like he was born to it. James squirmed and groaned and shot again and again, feeling the other man’s hungry and talented mouth doing things to his ass that he’s never felt before. And just before he began to beg to be fucked and fucked hard, he felt the mouth leave his tingling, warm, wet hole and he was suddenly filled to overflowing with two fat cocks that immediately released gallons of hot cream inside him and he shouted from pure bliss. Karl was growing in sudden swells, as if someone was turning up a the magnification on his body and it was filling in with more muscle at each twist. Bigger, then bigger again. He was not slowly increasing with a steady growth of power, it was suddenly exploding outward in huge doses and each time it happened, he was bigger than before. It was a shocking to see and feel. The other three could only watch in wonder and awe as they continued to feed the man’s swells with their flows of cum, suffused with the power of Transform to change another man utterly into his perfection. “Fuck, dudes,” Mike said. “I know,” agreed Cal. “You ever seen this before?” Manny asked. Mike shook his head, grinning broadly. “Fucking cool, though,” he admitted. “I know, right?” Calvin scratched his scruff of red hair and his eyes grew round when Karl groaned and suddenly grew thicker with muscle and a few inches taller in a sudden uncontrolled explosion of growth. It was obvious that whatever was happening to him, he was enjoying it. “Should we, like, get someone?” Mike looked at Manuel and shrugged. “What could they do?” “I mean, just to see if this is, like, normal or something?” Mike looked down as Karl’s cock suddenly pushed forward two inches and swelled larger in girth and a thick volley of cream erupted from the tip and splashed against him. “I know what I’m going to do,” he said just before sinking to his knees to swallow Karl’s erupting cannon and hungrily swallowing his load. “Fuck,” Cal said. “What?” Manny asked. “Wish I’d though of that.” They both looked down and as if answering a prayer, Karl’s second cock - huge and juicy and fully formed - thrust itself from Karl’s furry loins in a sudden, single growth spurt, swelling into its fully-formed perfection to spit a long, sweet rope of cream to celebrate its birth. Then they looked up and both threw their hands at each other. Cal threw Paper. Manny threw Rock. “Awwww,” he said, sadly. Calvin shrugged. “Fair is fair, dude,” he announced before dropping next to Mike and taking the new cock inside his mouth. Manuel folded his arms across his massive chest, watching his two brothers feeding off the quickly developing new member of Muscle Club as, with every minute that passed. Karl kept suddenly swelling larger and larger. “Well, fuck,” he said, a bit sadly. Then Mike was wiggling his sumptuous and tasty ass at him, and a great smile broke out across his handsome face. Justin pistoned his hips slowly, steadily fucking the huge and beautiful man he had created. He moved his hands across the muscular expanse of James’s back, feeling his new muscles flexing and bulging as he squirmed in utter bliss under the onslaught of Justin’s expertise. Justin closed his eyes to allow his other sense to luxuriate in the sensations he was experiencing - the scent of James’s ass, the heat and wetness surrounding and welcoming his cocks inside, the slow, deliberate, constant growls of pleasure that James was releasing from his vast chest, the feel of James’s skin and muscle under his palms, the slick wetness that coated his new progeny, a gift from his own miraculous and constantly leaking pricks. “Oh, god,” James moaned. He bit his lip to suppress a scream of absolute perfect physical bliss. He felt Justin’s massive cocks sliding in and out with an intensity that nearly drove him mad, felt the other man nudging his prostate and pushing fat loads of cum from his balls, traveling up the fat inches of his cocks, splattering against the floorboards. The room was suffused with the scent and heat of the two men. It sagged with their power and groaned with their weight. “Fuck me,” James begged. “Fuck me harder.” Justin grinned and bent to wrap James in his muscular arms and quickened his pace, shoving himself in and out of James’s delicious, perfect ass with the pace of a jackhammer. “Fuck me harder, fucker.” “Yes, sir.” Karl swelled again. Mike and Calvin felt his cocks lengthen in their throats as he pumped a fat, fresh fountain of cum inside them. It warmed and empowered their miraculous bodies, feeding them what they wanted most. Manuel was fucking Mike in the ass, watching what was happening to Karl, gasping and enthralled with the man’s continual cycles of growth and he swelled suddenly larger and larger. He watched his chest swell forward, drooping with a sudden influx of meat. He watched his shoulders broaden and build. He watched his six-pac stretch to allow another set of abdominals to appear, and he watched Karl’s face grow increasingly handsome, shifting with every sudden growth spurtL his jaw growing wider, his nose broader, his brow heavier, his hair thicker. He was becoming a seriously beautiful man. He gulped in air and his arms - growing thicker and more powerful every minute - hung at his sides. He was shaking, but whether from the power of his growth spurts or the intensity of pleasure he was experiencing, Manny couldn’t tell. Karl suddenly opened his eyes and a feral, animal look was in them. “Here it comes,” he growled, and then he smiled. “What?” Manny asked. “Everything.” The building was creaking with a strange menace. The two men inside were engaged in a prolonged, very thorough fuck session. Their combined weight was easily over 1,200 pounds or pure muscle and thick cock. “Harder,” James ordered. “Yes, sir.” The sound of wood splintering was unmistakable. The floor cracked. The roof groaned. “Harder.” “Yes, sir.” Karl’s body erupted with the final, sudden growth cycle. It struck his body like a detonation and the threw his arms out and pushed his chest forward and shouted with pure, undeniable power. His cocks exploded, sending gag-inducing floods of cream inside Mike and Cal’s gulping, greedy mouths. They were physically thrown off his spouting super-cocks, carrying Manny with them as the three of them landed on their perfect asses and watched the final cycle overwhelm Karl’s body and deliver him to his perfect Muscle Club physique. “Jesus!” “Fuck” “Oh. My. Fucking. God.” Karl was breathing hard and smiling with intense pleasure. He stood with his arms thrust out and his cocks at attention, still pumping a fat rope of cream from each nozzle. He was magnificent, hugely muscled and devastatingly handsome. Was it the power of the three of the combined that had created him? Was it something that was waiting inside him all along? Did it really matter how it had happened to create this vision of pure masculine sex? He grabbed his cocks in his hands and pointed his flood at the three men on their asses before him. “Lap it up, boys. This is the source of true power.” He didn’t have to tell them twice. The store was slowly ripping itself apart as Justin fucked James with increasing strength. James just wanted more and more of what Justin could deliver. Now he was on his back, Justin fucked his ass deep and kissed his mouth. James wrapped Justin in his legs, practically pulling him inside. His own cocks splattered warm cream between their bodies. “Harder,” he groaned, kissing Justin’s warm lips. “Yes, sir,” Justin obeyed. The floor creaked. A resounding crack echoed through the building. Justin pushed himself deep inside James. The building collapsed around them. Walls came down. The ceiling and roof. The two huge men were showered in the destruction they had caused, splinters trying to penetrate their skin were denied, glass shattered against them and fell to the broken floor. A huge cloud of dust and dirt erupted up and surrounded them as the cum-soaked wood broke apart and the entire building was destroyed by the power of the fuck. The four men outside turned to watch the store collapse. The walls fell in on each other and the roof came down without warning. They stood dumbstruck for a moment, their own sexual heat forgotten with the shock of what seemed to be happening. “Did you see that?” Manny asked. “I’m seeing it,” Mike reported. “What the fuck happened?” Calvin said. Then Karl was laughing as the dust cleared, revealing two very surprised looking, hyper-muscular men amidst the destruction, one on his back and the other above him, very clearly engaged in fucking the daylights out of his beautiful lover. “Can’t you tell?” he asked. “They just fucked that building to death.” Two more Muscle Club members had just joined the group. Part 9 They appeared at first as small black dots against the unending brown that this section of America seemed to be made of. He was driving his classic Range Rover along a stretch of highway that wasn’t even on the map, which was why he took the route in the first place. What’s “Exploring America” mean if you don’t take some trips off the beaten track? He had seen almost no traffic at all along the two-lane concrete highway, and the two growing smudges in the waves of heat rising from the land grew larger and larger as he sped towards them. Two people, he guessed, though what they were doing out here in the middle of nowhere was hard to fathom. Then again, wasn’t that what he was doing here in the middle of nowhere? Maybe they were travelers like him, adventurers wandering freely about without a care or a destination, just to see what was out here. As he approached at speed, he saw that they were walking hand-in-hand off the shoulder, and at the sound of his approach the two figures stopped and turned. It was hard to tell who they were at a distance, but it wasn’t hard to tell that they were large. Very large. They stopped and one of them raised his or her (though from the size and shape, probably his) arm and the driver realized they were thumbing for a ride. He was going very fast, and did not intend to slow down until he came close enough to recognize that it was two men. Two very large men. Two very, very large men. Wearing the most absurd outfits he could have imagined. When he looked up at their faces, his cock jumped in his trousers and his heart skipped a beat, because they were easily among the most beautiful human beings he had ever seen anywhere. He moved both feet onto the brake pedal and his truck began to scream in protest as it attempted to slow from 70 MPH down to nothing in the space of a few feet, which it entirely failed to do. The two men jumped to the side of the highway as the brakes filled the air with a metallic whine and his tired smoked like a signal fire. The Rover began to turn sideways before he came back to his senses and righted the vehicle, coming to a stop a hundred feet beyond the hitchhikers and landing on both lanes of the highway at a slight angle. He was gripping the wheel hard and his breath was fast and adrenaline was pumping into his system when there were raps against his window and he looked over into the most handsome - and troubled - face that he had ever witnessed. This was more than a man. This was a god. No one looked like that in real life. Comic book artists could draw men like that. But no one made of flesh and blood was that...perfect. A muffled voice asked “Is he all right?” and he looked toward the sound to see another man’s face, almost equal in beauty and perfection to the first man. They had to be absurdly tall to stand that high next to the cab of the Rover, and the first man - the man with the intense blue eyes and the dark shock of shining hair and the scruff of a beard that accentuated the insanely sculpted lines of his strong jaw - said, “I think so.” The other man, a man with a shining burr of very short strawberry blonde hair across his handsome scalp, with a broad, masculine nose and jade eyes with flecks of gold in them looked at him and said, “You okay, dude? Fuck, that was intense!” He was smiling broadly, and his teeth were perfect. “Maybe you should get off the highway,” the first man suggested, the deep timbre of his voice nearly rattling the window. He nodded, mouth agape, and tried to swallow. His mouth was dry and his heart was trying to pound its way from his chest with the rush of adrenaline his system had produced. But he turned the wheel and the Rover jerked suddenly and stalled. “I think he’s in shock.” Their voices were both low rumbles, as if tigers had learned to speak. “What should we do?” the other one asked. The first man tapped the closed window again. “Do you need some help?” The driver looked into those beautiful and absurdly blue eyes again and nodded slightly. The god twisted his full lips into a kind of sideways smirk as his handsome brow wrinkled. “Can you unlock the door?” He moved his fingers along the armrest to find the button. The doors unlocked with a loud thunk and the man reached up and lifted the handle. A warm blast of outside air entered the air-conditioned cabin, accompanied by a strong, masculine scent that smelled strongly of locker room. A large hand rested on his shoulder and squeezed him quite agreeably. “Can you scoot over? I can drive you to the side. I think you need to rest a few minutes.” “I think so.” The other, blonde man said, “Cool accent. You from England?” “Australia,” he answered. “Adelaide.” “Cool,” the blonde said again. “Sounds sexy.” “I’m Billy,” the dark-haired god said in his deep, powerful tone. “And this is Carl.” “Trevor,” Trevor answered. “I think I can manage, now.” “You sure?” Billy asked, squeezing his shoulder again. A tingle of something seemed to travel along his arm and into his chest. His brain sizzled and his cock plumped and his balls tingled. “I think so,” Trevor answered. Billy smiled. It made Trevor’s dick throb hard. “Okay.” “You tugging?” Billy’s companion asked, quietly. “Just a little,” Billy answered. “I thought it might help calm him down. Distract him from what happened.” “It’ll distract him, all right,” Carl said, grinning as he looked back at Trevor. Billy closed the door and Trevor immediately missed feeling the man’s warm, strong grip on his shoulder. He pulled in a long, slow breath, his nostrils flaring and stinging from whatever that smell was that had entered the cab, and he drove the large vehicle to the side of the highway and turned off the engine. The two men were still standing in the middle of the two lanes talking together, and Trevor had a moment to again reflect on their odd choice of clothing. For one thing, each seemed to have selected their outfit from a wardrobe of clothes belonging to someone two sizes smaller than they were. Their shirts were barely hanging on to their torsos, and their jeans were so low and so tight as to border on obscene. They were so huge! Each man was easily almost seven feet high! And almost as broad as their were tall! And the muscle they were packing on those tall, broad frames seemed impossible in its development and size. Fat, thick, hard balls and cables of brawn were bulging from every inch of their bodies, and as if that weren’t enough proof of their intense masculine natures, each owned a bulging basket nearly overflowing with meat. The darker one - Billy - was wearing, or almost wearing, a light blue Oxford button-down collar shirt. It was open nearly to the navel, spreading apart to showcase a chest that looked superhuman in size and depth and hinting that the man owned an ungodly set of abdominal bulges. Its sleeves had been torn (not cut) from the shoulders. There was little doubt, owing the sheer size of his arms, that no sleeves could have accommodated him anyway. The shirt’s tails were hanging free and fluttering in the Summer breeze above a pair of dark navy jeans so tight on him that virtually nothing of his anatomy was left to the imagination. And what there was of it was beyond imagination anyway. He had to be packing nine or ten inches of thick cock down there! If he looked ridiculous, his friend was nothing short of clownish. He wore a ribbed cotton tank top, but the low neck had been ripped open to account for the awesome and unbelievable twin globes of muscle mounted on his wide, furry chest. His sky-blue jeans seemed on the verge of popping their button fly clean open so that his monster could burst forth from his loins to reveal itself in its full, overwhelming glory. As odd as they looked, Trevor could hardly contain his lust for the two men. They were both intensely beautiful and sexy. It would have been hard for him to dream up two more beautiful men than these. They finished their discussion and came over to his vehicle. “You okay, Trev?” Carl asked, familiarly. “You scared the shit out of me with that driving, but it looked fucking cool!” Billy rolled his eyes slightly. “Maybe you should step out and get some fresh air? Calm your nerves a bit before you start driving again.” “Maybe,” he answered. Billy lifted the handle again and opened the Rover’s door. Trevor stepped out and stumbled a bit on watery legs, but Billy caught him easily and supported him. A fresh series of tingles traveled from Billy’s hands and vibrated through Trevor’s body again. The tingles seemed intent on traveling directly towards his cock. “Thanks,” he said. “Sorry about this.” “We startled you,” Billy said. “It isn’t the first time,” Carl admitted. “We...kind of have that affect on some people.” “I just wasn’t expecting...I mean, I saw you when I was driving up but….” “Yeah,” Carl said, “we’re big.” “You could say that,” Trevor agreed, looking him up and down. The blonde beauty noticed his attention and made his pecs dance a bit. “What are you doing out in the middle of nowhere?” Carl hiked his thumb at Billy and started to speak. “This guy hasn’t had an opportunity to grow anoth….” “Walkabout,” Billy said, interrupting his friend. “So to speak.” “Americans go on walkabout?” Trevor asked, surprised. “Yeah, Billy, do Americans go on whatever it is?” Carl raised an eyebrow and and mouthed, ‘what the fuck?’ at his boyfriend. Billy grimaced. “Well, I mean, we just call it a road trip. I guess.” “I was under the impression that a road trip required a vehicle?” “Yeah, we...kinda...forgot that part.” “Uh huh,” Trevor answered doubtfully. “And you also seem to have forgotten your bags?” “We travel light,” Billy explained. “Very light,” Trevor agreed. “And where was this road trip taking you?” Carl looked at Billy, who looked at Carl, who said, “Dunno,” shrugging. “Just, you know...around.” Trevor smiled. “Okay. So, you two are wandering along this deserted stretch of highway in the middle of nowhere, dressed in clothes that look like you stole them from someone’s wash line, without a single bag or backpack, and you’re headed nowhere to do nothing.” His head tilted. “Have I got this right?” “Absolutely,” Billy acknowledged. “Uh huh.” “Kind of...strains credibility, doesn’t it?” “Uh huh,” Trevor agreed smiling. Oddly, though these two men looked like they outweighed him by easily 150 pounds, and they towered a foot taller than he was, and their bodies were bulging with so much muscle that they were literally ripping out of their clothes - he did not feel afraid or even intimidated. That unusual but pleasant tingling sensation was now throbbing through his whole body, accompanied by a very agreeable warmth that left him feeling a bit randy (or more than a bit), and a sense of well-being and confidence were helping to calm his unsteady nerves. He was feeling a strong sense of camaraderie if not downright attraction towards them both, as if he wanted them for friends - or something more than friends. “You need a lift, then?” They looked at each other, and the blonde-haired beauty smiled broadly. The darker one, whose touch Trevor ached to feel against his skin again, nodded. “That would be very kind of you,” he said with his deep, marvelous, cock-hardening voice. “Hop on in, then,” he said. “Let’s see where the road takes us.” “Shotgun!” Carl called out, as he quickly jogged around the front of the Rover and climbed in. But Billy said something quietly to him and he crawled in back. Trevor couldn’t help but notice the two rounded balls of his ass as he did so, but he found himself laughing at the blonde man’s puppy-like demeanor. “He’s very….” Trevor observed. “You have no idea,” Billy agreed. With the blonde, buzzcut giant in the back seat and the dark-haired beauty beside him, Trevor moved the truck back onto the asphalt and started back along his interrupted journey. “Nice ride,” Carl observed, happily. He was sitting in the middle of the back bench with both arms stretched along its back. The strange, enticing spicy scent that the two men seemed to wear like cologne was strong, now. Could it be their sweat? Were his deep, damp underarms pumping it out? Trevor inhaled it deeply, like something he wanted to burn into his memory. He just couldn’t seem to get enough of whatever that funky, musky, deeply masculine scent was. Billy glanced back at his partner and asked, “Are you…?” Trevor watched Carl shrug in the rear view. “Maybe. I mean, it couldn’t hurt, could it?” “Maybe not so much so soon,” Billy said. “Okay,” Carl said. His happy face seemed to fall a bit, but when he caught Trevor’s eyes in the mirror he winked. “Feeling better, Trev?” “I think so,” he reported. He did not mention the hard-on throbbing in his pants. “Maybe still a little shaken.” “That’s to be expected,” Billy agreed, setting his warm, giant paw on Trevor’s leg. It made the driver’s cock pulse hard.“We gave you quite a start.” Trevor kept his eyes on the road as he asked, “What are you two really out here doing?” When Billy opened his mouth to object, Trevor cut him off. “I know damned well you aren’t on walkabout. Carl verified his assumption by asking him, “What is walkabout, anyway?” “Was originally an aboriginal custom. It’s a journey taken by foot into the outback. A way of living more traditionally.” He shrugged. “It also means just going for a long wander without any aim.” “Oh. Then I guess we are on walkabout,” Carl stated, grinning. He reached forward and scrubbed his large paw into Billy’s rough thatch of dark hair. “Just getting this guy some experience.” “Doing what?” “What are you doing out here?” Billy asked, quickly. “Trying to change the subject again, eh?” Billy’s uncommonly handsome face reddened. “Okay, I’ll go first. I made some money selling my company. A lot of money, probably more than’s good for me. I guess I could’ve gone to France or some tropical island, but I wanted to see America. It’s been good to me, and I was curious about the seldom-seen corners and the long stretches of highway.” He looked over, moving his eyes up and down the incredible and unbelievable body of the man next to him. “You never know what - or who - you might find.” Billy huffed a laugh through his nostrils and smiled. “True enough. And I guess you could say that Carl and I are after the same thing.” “Yep,” Carl agreed, leaning forward. His face loomed next to Trevor’s and that smell came with him. “We’re out looking for new friends!” His hand came around Trevor’s other side and his warm, smooth palm was resting against his neck. “Glad you’re feeling better, Trev.” A sudden, strong throb of something shook his body, emanating from Carl’s hand on his skin. His whole body heated up, his heart beat faster, his mouth went dry and his cock suddenly grew firm and uncomfortable in his pants. “Th..thanks,” he said, nearly swooning. Billy grabbed the wheel and looked hard at Carl. “Be careful,” he said. Trevor blinked hard and corrected the truck’s trajectory. “Sorry,” he said. “It’s not your fault,” Billy assured him. “Maybe Billy should drive,” Carl suggested. “If you’re feeling...anxious.” “I’ll be okay,” Trevor said. “Just got a little dizzy for a second.” “You’ll be all right,” Billy said. “Maybe we all should calm down a bit.” He looked hard at Carl, who said, “Sorry, but I thought….” Billy shook his head slightly, but Trevor caught the gesture. “You two need a moment?” “What?” Billy asked. “Looks like you’re going to have a lover’s tiff about something.” “A lover’s…?” Trevor looked at the dark-haired beauty. “You two were holding hands when I was driving up, and I know that wasn’t for physical support.” Billy reddened again. “Even without the hand-holding, I would’ve pegged you two for more than friends just by the way you look at each other.” “It shows?” Trevor nodded. “It practically strips naked and dances.” Carl scrubbed Billy’s head again, good naturally. “He’s always a little worried what people will think,” Carl said. “He’s an old dude.” “Old?” Trevor looked over, then studied Carl in the mirror. The two men appeared to be the exact same age, but he let the comment pass. “Well, if someone has a problem with it, fuck ‘em.” “I frequently do,” Carl admitted. Trevor glanced down at Billy’s lap. It would be hard not to notice the bulge in his groin, as well as the thick length of something that looked like a kielbasa along his thigh. “What do you...do...for a living, Billy? If you don’t mind me asking?” Billy looked over, then followed Trevor’s eyes toward his crotch. “We’re in construction at the moment,” he said, placing his hand over his mammoth appendage, “but I used to teach high school.” Trevor looked up. “Really? You were a teacher?” Billy nodded. “I taught him,” he said, hiking his thumb back towards where Carl was sitting. Trevor looked in the rear view again, and found Carl looking back into his eyes. “I chased him, if that’s your next question.” “It wasn’t...though I have to admit to a certain curiosity. How long ago was that?” “A few months,” Billy admitted. “Why?” “Carl doesn’t exactly look like any high school student I’ve ever met, and you don’t exactly look like any teacher.” “It was a special class,” Carl said. “Filled with special students.” Trevor glanced down at Billy’s covered loins again. “No doubt.” Carl leaned forward and also looked down at Billy’s crotch. “Now you see why he was worth pursuing.” “Uhh…” “Yeah,” Carl purred. “I know a good thing when I see it.” He kissed Billy’s cheek and rubbed the back of his neck. “Fuck, I’m horny,” he whispered softly into his lover’s ear. Trevor couldn’t help but overhear the lament. He looked down again and noticed that Billy’s already impressive equipment was immediately responding to his lover’s attentions. How anything that large could be growing even bigger staggered the imagination, but it was very clearly swelling fatter and growing longer down his thigh. Carl kissed Billy again. It was a gentle, soft kiss, which contrasted with the man’s huge size and overwhelming masculinity. Everything about the huge blonde stud screamed MAN in capital letters forty feet high, but his gentle kisses and the tenderness with which he massaged Billy’s neck was an overt demonstration of tender passion. “I need you,” he whispered. Billy’s eyes rolled up as he closed them. “Can’t,” he whispered back. Trevor cleared his throat. “Um, I know this is probably out of place, but the backseat does recline and it creates a fairly large space to lie down in back.” He looked down again at Billy’s quickly swelling monster. “Fuck, yeah,” Carl growled softly. “You...wouldn’t mind?” Trevor met Billy’s eyes. “Brother, with that monster you got growing down there, I rather thing you better let Carl take care of you before you hurt something.” “Please?” Carl begged. “It’s been so long since I’ve had you. I need you, Billy. I need you now.” “Put the seat down,” he said. “You need me to pull over or…?” Before Trevor could finish the question, Billy was climbing over the back of his seat and Carl was shoving the backseat into its reclined position. The Rover rocked and rolled as the two giant musclebound men wrestled inside the interior to get together, and it didn’t take long at all before Trevor watched clothes being stripped off and the sounds of deep moans of pleasure and obviously passionate kisses filled the cab. He tried very hard not to look back and allow these two insanely beautiful and obviously powerful men a little privacy, but it was hard to do it. He kept seeing naked muscular asses rising up into his mirror, and the sounds of kissing, sucking, moaning, groaning and the occasional “fuck, yeah,” or “you feel so good,” or “I love you,” was making it very hard not to look. The truck was rocking and rolling all over the road as the two giants shifted and thrusted and got on with the business of sex inside the cabin of the truck. Luckily, there was no one following what must have looked like a very drunk driver trying with little luck to stay on one side of the road. That odd, musky, masculine scent grew incredibly strong as they pleasured each other, and it seemed to take only a few minutes before one of them was advising the other, “gonna fucking come,” and then a shudder and a long, low, hair-raising groan of absolute satisfaction filled the truck. Trevor looked back and saw Carl’s naked torso filling the back of the Rover. Carl’s eyes glanced up and met his and he smiled the most lascivious, sexy, dangerous smile that Trevor had ever witnessed. Then Billy’s naked ass reared up and Trevor realized that the teacher was sucking down the student’s load, gulping with audible pleasure. Trevor’s own cock was, by this time, begging for release. He had never felt so large. His dick was throbbing hotly and pressing its swollen head against his jeans. He pushed against it with the heel of his hand, trying to get it to settle down, but the heat inside the cab and the smell of sex was too strong. It was as if he were living inside sex and it was coating him with its need and passion. Billy was kissing Carl’s mouth. Carl held the other man’s bulging muscular body in his arms. Both men were evidently naked, and Trevor rolled down the window to bring some fresh air inside to try to calm himself down. “Better?” Billy growled. Trevor looked in the mirror and saw Carl nod and kiss his lover’s mouth. “Fuck,” Trevor whispered. It was the most intense thing he’d ever almost witnessed. It was almost as if he had been part of it, though his cock’s hardness and insistent throbbing told a different story. “How you doing up there, Trev?” Carl asked. He was rubbing his hand across his stubbled scalp and grinning like the cat who ate the canary. Billy was now lounging beside him, both men stretched out along the back of the truck and covered in a glistening coat of sweat. “Not as good as you,” he answered. “True that,” he answered. “But there’s an easy way to remedy that, if you’re so inclined.” “I….” “Let me take the wheel for a while,” Carl offered. “Then you and Billy can get better acquainted.” “Me and…?” Carl nodded. “I can highly recommend him from personal experience, and I think - judging by the way his cock is still throbbing and leaking - that the man has a little love left in him.” “Carl, I don’t think Trevor is ready to….” “Billy, babe, I think Trevor is more than ready.” He kissed Billy’s lips. “Are you ready, Trev?” He swallowed hard. He looked into the mirror again at the two incredibly handsome, incredibly sexy, incredibly naked men in the back of his truck. “I think I might be.” Carl’s smile turned absolutely lecherous. “That’s what I thought.” Carl moved forward and put his lips next to Trevor’s ear, setting his warm hand on the back of his neck. “Pull over, Trev.” He could feel the man’s warm breath on his skin. “Okay.” Carl squeezed his neck. “Good boy.” The truck rolled to a stop and Carl climbed out of the back, opening Trevor’s door for him. Trevor started to get out and then stopped dead at the sight of Carl’s glistening naked body standing next to the Rover. “Oh, fuck,” he said. Carl bowed slightly with a flourish. “Thank you,” he said. “But you ain’t seen nothing yet. Climb on back and prepare yourself.” “Prepare my…?” Carl winked. “Have fun, Trev.” They exchanged places. Carl climbed in naked behind the wheel and Trevor peeked his head inside the back door where Billy was waiting. “Hi,” the dark-haired man said. Trevor’s brain flipped over inside his head and his heart stopped for a minute. His cock tried to rip its way free of his pants and his whole body felt hot and wet and sticky. “Huh...hi,” he managed to respond. Billy’s cock was at least a foot long, and possibly longer. Even on a body like his, which was perfect, the man’s prick was the focal point of everything. It was lying across his hip, a thick shank of pure sex, heavy and ripe. The head was as large as a plum and drooled a stream of clear honey along his ruddy, silken skin. Pulling his eyes away from the man’s incredible tool, Trevor realized that Billy was the most handsome, the most powerful, the most beautiful and the most muscular being he had ever laid eyes on, bar none. He was almost too much to take. Billy leaned forward and offered his hand. Trevor watched the man’s 8-pack abs pop and swell. “Come in,” Billy said softly. “I…” A sudden wash of intense lust and complete desire washed over Trevor’s being. “Come in,” Billy said again. “Let’s have some fun.” “I don’t….” Billy smiled. It melted Trevor’s brain. He stepped inside and the truck began to move. Trevor began to remove his shirt when Billy’s hand covered his and he said, “Let me do that.” Trevor steadied himself as the huge naked man sat forward and slowly undid each button on his shirt. Then his large hands moved the material of his shoulders and stripped it from his torso. Billy paused to look at Trevor’s body. His cock rose to attention and a fat stream of pre erupted from the eye and drizzled down his long, thick inches. He moved his hands over Trevor’s skin and leaned in and kissed his nipples tenderly. He moved his hand behind Trevor’s body, pulling them together, moving his lips up Trevor’s body towards his mouth. The truck lurches and Carl said, “Sorry.” Billy put his hand behind Trevor’s neck and kissed his mouth with deep and obvious passion. Trevor was hesitant at first. After all, this was someone else’s man, and that someone else was currently sitting at the wheel of Trevor’s truck, driving them along a deserted highway. But the kiss lingered, and it drew him into Billy’s muscular arms, and as they pressed themselves together, chest to chest, skin against skin, the sensation of warm, perfect sex overwhelmed him and he pulled the huge man tightly to him, kissing him back with equal passion. Carl looked into the rear view, smiling. “Go get him, Billy,” he said quietly, then fixed his eyes back on the unending stretch of empty road before them. “Fuck,” Trevor whispered. “Holy fuck.” Billy kissed his mouth as his hands traveled south and began to rub and squeeze and caress Trevor’s raging hard-on. Thick shocks of pure sex erupted from everywhere he placed his hand, emanating through Trevor’s jeans like heat. He grabbed hold of Trevor’s meat and a sudden, hard, strong pulse of sex passed into him. Billy kissed him again. “Let’s get these pants off of you,” he growled. “I’m gonna swallow you whole.” “Holy fuck,” Trevor repeated. Billy undid Trevor’s belt and unbuttoned his trousers, rubbing his cock the entire time. He peeled Trevor’s damp skivvies off his throbbing meat and immediately made good on his promise, as the 7-inches of throbbing cock popped out of his pants and presented itself to Billy’s talented mouth. He sucked it inside and Trevor’s eyes rolled up in their sockets. He almost lost it all right then, but something pushed against his libido and held him back. He looked down and Billy’s beautiful eyes were looking up at him. He was sucking and stroking Trevor’s cock like a starving man, and then his strong hands yanked Trevor’s pants down his body and his mouth moved to suck both his balls into his warm, wet mouth as his fingers rubbed against the soft, tender wetness of Trevor’s asshole. Sharp tingles of bliss erupted everywhere Billy touched. Trevor was overheated with lust and desire. “Aw, fuck,” he moaned, pulling his legs free of his pants and opening his legs to allow Billy all the access he desired. Billy went to town on Trevor’s pink hole, licking and rubbing and pushing his tongue inside. Trevor had never felt anything like this before. His cock jumped and pulsed with glee as Billy ate his ass, leaving him feeling wet and hot and anxious for something to fill him up. Billy climbed back up Trevor’s body and kissed him. “Can I fuck you?” he asked. “I want to fuck you.” He looked down at Billy’s hugeness, and a pang of excitement and fear shot through him. “I don’t….” “It won’t hurt,” he promised. “I would never hurt you.” Carl said, “Trust him on that,” from the front seat. “You’re never going to regret letting Billy Titus fuck you senseless. I speak from experience.” “You...you’re so big,” Trevor said, breathlessly. Billy kissed his mouth again. “I would never hurt you.” He moved his hand down to Trevor’s wet hole and pressed two fingers inside him. Though he tightened against the intrusion, an immediate eruption of perfect sexual ecstasy exploded through him, as if Billy’s fingers held magic in their touch, and he opened himself to deeper exploration. “Can I fuck you?” “Fuck me,” Trevor begged. “Oh, god, yes, fuck me.” Billy pulled Trevor’s body towards him like a rag doll and pushed the man onto his back. Trevor’s legs were in the air and he planted his feet against the roof of the Rover. Billy reached down and stroked himself as a thick guzzle of pre drooled from the mouth of the massive cobra. He coated his entirety with the thick, warm lube that he naturally produced in unending abundance before Billy leaned forward, pressing the fat knob against Trevor’s tightness. Something better than sex entered Trevor’s body. Something deep and magic, something that felt like he was being bathed in pure pleasure. He gasped and groaned and felt himself light up inside as Billy pushed inches of thick, hot, hard cock into his guts. The heavy tool traveled inside deeper and deeper, rubbing itself adjacent the deep well of his pleasure center and he gasped and groaned and shivered from pure, undiluted, overwhelming sexual bliss. Billy leaned over Trevor, fucking and kissing him with equal need and passion. Trevor’s whole body shook, the intensity of the man’s sudden onslaught of perfect pleasure saturating his entire being with a religious rapture of absolute euphoria. Carl looked into the mirror and watched his lover fuck Trevor. “Are you going to do it?” he asked. Billy’s handsome face lifted up, and he said, “No.” “Why not?” “He didn’t ask.” Then he kissed Trevor’s gasping mouth again and pushed a radiating sensation of flawless sex into his brain as his massive tool fucked his ass and his warm, soft lips kissed his mouth. “Then what…?” “Thanking him, of course.” Billy’s hips were slowly thrusting as he moved his magical, massive meat in and out of the other man. “He gave us a ride. I’m just returning the favor.” “Ah.” Trevor was struggling to remain sane. He was being bombarded with an uncontrolled and uncontrollable stream of throbbing sexual waves that permeated him to the core of his being. Billy had not been with an ordinary man, and he did not know how to temper his power, so he was simply unleashing it all on Trevor as a gift, giving him everything but the true, lasting gift of power. He could not cum. He could not. His dick bulged and throbbed, his heart raced, his body broke out in sweat from every pore. His brain crackled and flipped and pulsed with the sensation of pure sexual bliss delivered in an irresistible surge. A flood of perfect gorgeous sex filled him up to overflowing. He couldn’t speak. Billy kissed his lips. They sizzled with sex. Every where Billy touched him erupted in fresh lightning strikes of ecstasy. And where Billy’s cock pushed inside him, filling him up with the source of Billy’s masculine energy, the eruptions of euphoric rapture lifted him into heaven. He gasped and spun and throbbed. Billy gave him everything in overwhelming abundance. And then they were pushing towards a crescendo and Billy embraced him and held him and spoke a word in his ear with tender softness. “Come.” His cock exploded. His balls emptied. He shouted from the joy of the perfect orgasmic release, thrusting fat ropes of cream from his ordinary body in an extraordinary display, pushed to his limits and beyond by a man so powerful that even others gifted with his amplified capabilities were hard-pressed to cope. Then he shook, physically, as he recovered from the overwhelming power of Billy Titus, and Billy held him, and kissed him, and stroked him, and loved him. Carl glanced into the mirror, smiling. “Told ya,” he said. Part 10 “I think you broke him.” Two nearly seven-foot tall men were standing on the shoulder of a deserted stretch of two-lane highway next to a large, dark green vintage Land Rover. They were both naked. They were both built like super-heavyweight bodybuilders, if super-heavyweight bodybuilders were built as perfectly proportioned and massively muscled as Superman. They were looking inside the back of the vehicle at another man. “How did…?” the dark-haired god asked, looking at his companion. The blonde giant next to him shrugged his mountain range shoulders. “Did you loose a full-on Billy on his ass?” “A what?” Trevor was bathing in an ocean of pure sex. He was naked, and swimming through a sea of bliss, surrounded by a warm, wet envelope of perfect pleasure. He breathed it in and swallowed it, tasting the raw power of absolute ecstasy. It was neither dark nor light, it was everywhere, it was everything. Then a face appeared before him. Hands reaching for his naked body. Arms surrounding him. Skin, soft, silken, smooth, warm, caressing his body. He knew the face. A man’s face. A man’s lips. A man’s arms. A man’s love. Powerful and absolute. A god’s love, embracing him beneath the sea of sex. The fuzzy-headed man’s green eyes met the raven-haired man’s bright blue ones. “Did you hold anything back?” “Like...what?” The blonde man’s head tilted slightly and his brow furrowed. “You don’t even know, do you?” “Know what?” “How powerful you are.” “Well, I mean, I guess…?” “Kiss me,” the blonde instructed, turning towards his inhumanly beautiful companion. “Kiss…?” He nodded. “Just...kiss me. And don’t hold back.” “When I kiss you, I don’t know how to hold back.” He placed his hands on his lover’s chin and pressed their lips together. He poured every ounce of his passion, love and power into the kiss, and was a bit startled when something hot and thick and wet splattered against his belly and chest. He pulled apart from his lover and looked down. The blonde man’s cock had inflated to its full and glorious extents, nearly doubling in size and swollen red and rock hard. The other man had exploded with a heavy douse of come that fountained from his prick and coated his own silken skin like cream. Thick rivulets were still draining along the veiny shaft of his gargantuan monster. “Thanks,” he said. “You did that.” He looked down. “Well, I think it was you who….” “No, Billy. You did that. You made me do that. It’s what and who you are - and keep in mind that I’m pretty big and powerful myself, but one kiss - just one kiss from your lips - and I lose control.” He smiled. “Willingly, I might add.” He watched his wealth of warm cream disappear into his lover’s huge, muscular frame. “It’s the same for everyone. Every guy you’re with at Muscle City. You’re...amazing.” “Thanks?” He looked into the back of the Land Rover at the smaller naked man inside. “But how does that explain…?” God was inside him. Fucking him. Loving him. Filling him up with beauty and power and pleasure. His body shook and rolled and pulsed with it. His gasped and his lungs were filled with it. He opened his eyes and the god’s face was there, looking at him, smiling at him, kissing him, loving him. He was wrapped in the strong arms of perfect love. He was riding the strong cock of perfect sex. His heart was pumping sex through his veins. He was breathing sex, and tasting sex, and every groan, every sigh, every tear that left his body was overflowing with all the perfect blissful euphoria he could not contain inside him. “I think you broke him, or something. I mean, if I can’t help myself as strong as I am….” He shrugged again. “I...didn’t know.” “How could you? You’ve only been with guys like us ever since...ever. I have the advantage of having had more than a few liaisons with other normal dudes. I’ve learned how to, like, temper my skills to the task at hand.” He looked at the man in the Land Rover again. “I think he’s, like, sex drunk or something.” “Sex drunk?” The blonde man nodded. “Like, when you drink alcohol you feel giddy and nice, but if you drink too much you start feeling sick, and if you drink even more...this happens.” he smiled and rubbed his rugged jaw. “I think our friend Trevor here just enjoyed too much Billy.” Billy looked at Trevor, reaching forward and stroking his face tenderly. “Oops,” he said. He was climbing a mountain. He was climbing a god. A huge god. Beautiful and magnificent. His hands moved across the satin skin of a god, and everywhere he touched the god, shocks of intense sexual power entered his body. His cock was throbbing and hot and exploding with cream that splattered thickly against the god’s perfect flesh. He was climbing up the god’s beautiful, flawless perfection, shaken by the god’s emanations of sex, unable to stop himself as his vision was filled up with the sight of the god’s phallus, a strong length of fat prick falling forward from his loins and throbbing in time to his own. He could smell the god’s scent in his nostrils, the delicious tang of balls and ass, the heady musk of perfect masculine power, the deep perfume of limitless, incomparable, unending, perfect sex. He came again and again, climbing up the stone hard, velvet soft, warm and perfect body of the god of all sex. “Should we...do...something?” “I think he’ll be okay.” Carl looked at Billy and added, “I’ve seen this happen before. Couple of times.” Billy met his lover’s gaze. “Like I said, I’m pretty strong, too. Sometimes I lose control in the moment. Things are progressing nicely, the dude is super hot, super into it, he wants more so...I give it to him.” He shrugged again. “And they recover?” “Oh, yeah. I mean, they’re kind of… it’s… when someone….” He sighed. “He’s broken, though.” “What does that mean?” Billy asked, with concern in his strong voice. “He’s had the ultimate. He’s experienced perfect, unvarnished, overwhelming, complete and utter sexual bliss. It kind of colors everything else from now on. No matter who he’s with, no matter how good it feels, no matter how satisfying it is - how is it ever going to compare to you?” Carl looked at Billy, smiling. “You’re amazing.” “So...what should I do?” “Kiss him.” “Kiss him?” “Kiss him.” Billy’s face reflected confusion at the simple answer, but Carl nodded his head towards the passed out man in the back of the Land Rover and he nodded. Billy dropped to one knee, leaned into the cab of the truck, put his lips to the other man’s and kissed him as only Billy could. Trevor was lying on a warm beach covered in soft sand. He was naked beneath a sun that pulsed with constant throbs of bliss that coated his skin in warm, wet sex. The sun was a giant cock in the sky, pointed at his body, thrusting fat gouts of liquid sex at the world and coating him in its power. He felt warmth against his lips. A warmth like the sun above him that was throbbing with the power of a god’s cock, pumping liquid bliss that splashed against him like the warm waters of the ocean. The ocean of the god’s cum, delicious and thick, cresting against the earth, the warm, soft earth, the god’s body beneath him, caressing him in the god’s strong arms, holding him as the god’s perfect cock entered his ass and fucked him with the god’s perfect power. His lips tingled and sizzled. His lips throbbed and swelled. The god’s face - he came again, seeing it, looking into those blue eyes, as blue as the ocean, as blue as the sky - and the god kissed him, tenderly, passionately, with perfect and unending love. Shortly, the man moaned softly, then began to kiss Billy back, rousing slowly from his stupor until the two men were kissing quite passionately, and it was evident that Trevor was back in the land of the living. Carl tapped Billy on the shoulder, but Billy seemed engrossed in the kiss. “Billy? Earth to Billy.” The kiss went on and on. “Okay, stud, I’m starting to get a little jealous here.” Billy pulled his mouth from Trevor’s and looked at the smaller man, who was looking back at him. “Welcome back,” he said softly. “Whuh… what happened?” “You passed out,” Billy explained, moving his hand through Trevor’s thick shock of red hair. “Sorry about that.” “Holy fuck,” he responded softly. “Something like that,” Carl announced. He looked down at Trevor’s face as Billy stood back up. Trevor was clearly and desperately in love with his boyfriend. “You feeling okay, bud?” “I love you,” he said to Billy. “Yeah,” Carl said, “he’s okay.” “I love you, too,” Billy said, easily. Trevor turned over and struggled to climb out of his truck. He kept his eyes on Billy’s face the entire time. “Maybe you ought to sit down,” Carl advised. “Kind of...get your bearings again.” “What?” He didn’t even look at Carl. “Whoa,” Carl said. “He’s got it bad.” “It?” Billy asked quietly out of the side of his mouth. He was helping Trevor sit up. Trevor’s cock was hard and throbbing. “Kind of a...chemical thing.” He looked at Billy, explaining, “He’s hooked on you.” “Hooked on…?” “If you want to keep repeating everything I say as a question, I’m cool with that, but things’ll move along a bit quicker if I can just….” Billy nodded. “Okay. So, what happens sometimes is that when one of us is with a norm… uninitiated guy, and things go a bit far, the norm… uninitiated guy falls in love with us. Or, in this case, you.” He smiled at Trevor, who seemed slightly to melt in absolute adoration. “I assume there’s more to it than that?” Carl nodded, saying, “Oh, just a little bit. And maybe love isn’t quite an accurate assessment of the situation.” “Let me guess. Does the word ‘obsession’ come into play, here?” “Ohhhh, yeah. Obsession, worship, devotion.” He waved his hand in front of Trevor’s face, who continued to ignore hm completely. “And what we have here is a rather advanced case of the Billys.” Trevor sighed at the mention of the name, and his cock visibly throbbed with a hard shift. “Whoa. Really?” “How do I…?” “How do you overcome this little situation?” Billy nodded. “Like I said, it’s a chemical thing. Or something. He’s literally addicted to you.” He smiled. “Not that I blame him, of course. And all things considered, he is very cute. So maybe if we….” “Carl,” Billy warned. “I’m just thinking of Trevor, here.” “Sure you are.” “Look, I know I’m a whore, but I’m so...good at it!” “Hard to argue with logic like that.” He looked at the red-haired naked man making puppy eyes at him again. “I assume you’ve been in this situation before, then?” The god stood before Trevor in all his naked glory. Trevor watched the god glow with sex and love. Trevor looked up at the god’s face and swooned with need and lust. Trevor looked down the god’s perfect body, all the perfect power, all the perfect beauty, until his eyes beheld the god’s mammoth shank of sex, hanging thickly from the god’s deep pubic forest of shining, soft curls that smelled like the god’s own essence. Trevor reached forward, tentatively, and set his fingertips against the god’s source of all pleasure, stroking Billy’s mammoth appendage tenderly. Which was starting to make it difficult for Billy to concentrate. “Billy. Seriously. Have you seen me?” Billy laughed despite his worries. “It’ll all be okay. There’s a simple solution to this. It always works.” Carl watched the small man worshipping his boyfriend’s cock and he said, “We’ve all been there, Trev.” “Well, whatever it is you’re planning on doing, I suggest you get on with it because if he keeps this up,” he said, “we’re going to end up back in that Land Rover and I’m gonna unleash the full Billy on him all over again.” “You may not like it.” “Let me guess.” “No need, it’s exactly what you think.” “But...he didn’t ask.” “Believe me, if we leave him like this he’s going to be miserable. At least if we initiate him, he’ll be himself again - or, I guess, two or three times himself again, and everybody lives happily ever after.” “So, do I just, sort of, point myself at him and...?” “‘Point’ yourself? Like a lawn sprinkler or something?” Carl made a face. “No. I have to do it.” Billy opened his mouth but Carl cut him off. “The chemical thing. I counteract you, or something. Not sure exactly how or why it works, but it works. If he gets a double dose of you, he ends up huge and powerful and still obsessed. If I do it - or, really, any other guy but you - he ends up like the rest of us. Still in love with you, obviously, just like the rest of us, but not quite so...stuck.” Trevor moved forward, taking the length of the god cock in his hands reverently, feeling its heat and weight and power pulsing in his hands. It was a thing of utter beauty, a majestic display of the god’s power, the perfect tool to deliver the god’s gift of absolute bliss that would fill Trevor up again and send him back to the god’s world of warm, wet masculine sex. Trevor pushed his tongue forward, licking the full length of the god’s perfect cock. “I think you’d better hurry up. I can feel my motors revving.” Trevor breathed warmly against the end of Billy’s prick, then opened his mouth very widely. “Oh, fuck.” “Trevor? Trev? Babe? Trevvie?” The red-haired man ignored Carl’s entreaties, even though he was already pumping out his strong pheromones and sending out thick and steady tugs at him. “Hmm. He’s really got it bad.” “What can I say. I’m amazing.” Trevor was actively sucking on Billy, now. “Yeah,” Carl agreed drily. “Okay, I guess I’ll just...go for it.” “Be my guest,” Billy said. “Can you, sort of, lure him out?” “He’s not a wild animal.” Carl watched Trevor licking and sucking on Billy’s prick. “You sure about that?” His eyebrow arched. “I have to admit, the man has talent.” “You don’t need to tell me that, Carl. Whatever you’re going to do, start doing it.” “Well, I don’t want the poor man inflating with muscle inside his truck. He’ll blow out the doors.” “Good point.” Billy began stepping backwards, bringing his traveling blow job with him. “He’s not going to be like this, right?” “Like I said, he’ll be fine.” He watched the two men moving away from the truck. “You sure you want to do this? Because Trevor looks like a man who knows his way around….” “Just do it, Carl.” “I’m just pulling your leg, Billy. We won’t leave him like this. He’ll be okay. What am I saying? He’ll be better than okay! He’ll be in Muscle Club!” Billy squeezed his eyes closed and balled his hands into fists. Trevor had taken his cock inside his mouth and was dutifully and with obvious pleasure sucking on him quite strongly. “Hurry it up, please,” Billy managed to ask. “Whoa. Okay. Um, you need to ask him to suck on my cock instead.” “Why do I have to…?” “Because he’ll do anything you ask him to.” “Trevor?” Billy asked. The redhead looked up with adoration. “I want you to give my friend Carl a blowjob, just like you’re giving me, okay?” “You can talk to him like he wasn’t a child, you know.” “I’m new at this, give me a minute.” “Whatevs.” “Trevor. Suck on Carl’s cock.” “That’s what I like to hear,” Carl said. “You’re not funny.” “I’m a little bit...whoa. Whoa! Fuck!” “I told you!” “Holy fuck! This is gonna be easy!” Trevor really was quite talented. And almost as soon as he wrapped his lips around Carl’s dick and started to caress and stroke his long shaft, Carl grew very hard very fast and began to unleash the power of Transform and Muscle Club into the small naked Australian. And almost as quickly, Trevor began to grow. He gulped down the gushing flood of cream like a starving man, and Carl fed him everything in a rushing fountain of male power that swam into his blood and his muscles and his bones, and began to swiftly upgrade everything about him. Billy was shocked. “Holy….” “I’ve kind of done this before,” Carl admitted, reaching down and holding onto Carl’s head as he pushed thick jets of powerful transforming cream down the man’s throat. “I’ll have this taken care of in a couple of minutes.” Something warm and delicious filled Trevor’s mouth and he gulped it down with a sensation of pleasure he had never felt before. This was different than the god...than what Billy had given him. That gift of sex so powerful that it made him forget everything else. This was beyond sex. Beyond power. He tasted the essence of godhood, and a heat entered his belly and stretched along his arms and his legs like lightning from a bottle. His cock felt heavy. Then heavier still. Then it throbbed and stretched and bulged and became steel. The hair on his scalp tightened. His skin tingled everywhere. He started to grow. “A couple of minutes?” Trevor’s body was already swelling with new power. His shoulders were spreading into distinct lobes of brawn, his chest was bulging forward, his neck was growing thick and his arms were swelling with muscle. “I’m kind of good at it.” He looked down, grinning. “In fact, I’m very good at it.” Trevor was gulping and guzzling the flood of cream that Carl was delivering with accomplished ease, hungering now for it as his body changed. Billy watched with fascination, because he had never actually seen another man initiated. They had always appeared in his classroom already grown, or they were taken by others because he had refused to participate. Carl was smiling with obvious pleasure as he watched the other man grow. Billy wondered what he was feeling as he pushed power into Trevor’s body, realizing that he was doing this, that he could do this to anyone, just plug in and watch another man start growing muscle by the pound. “Feels so good,” Carl said softly. “This always feels so good.” “I can’t believe… it’s incredible.” Carl looked over. “I want you to do it, Billy. I want to watch you do this.” He looked down at the man growing larger and larger as he sucked down Carl’s warm cream. “There’s nothing else like it in the world.” Billy could believe that. Trevor was moaning with absolute pleasure as he grew larger and larger. His voice changing, moving towards the deep, powerful register of the men of Muscle Club. He felt his arms swelling, the muscle growing thicker and stronger, pressing insistently against his skin. Veins pulsed and spread along his limbs, feeding the muscle, crawling down his limbs and over the high arch of his ass and along his groin towards his quickly swelling cock. The fibers of muscle everywhere on his body multiplied and divided, growing into cables, and then into thick, hard balls of pure brawn. His skin stretched across all that swelling power as his body grew taller and wider to accommodate everything that Carl was giving him so effortlessly. Billy watched Trevor’s face growing more handsome as his body continued to swell with power. His skin was milky white, and the redness of his hair everywhere grew even more distinct. Maybe he was from Australia, but there was clearly Scottish blood inside him. A beard, full and beautiful, sprouted on his chin and cheeks of the same ruddy cinnamon hue, and a thick, full mustache grew on his upper lip. His face took on a brutal handsomeness, a hard masculinity that made Billy want to fuck him very, very hard. “Bigger and bigger, dude,” Carl said, urging Trevor on. “Take it all, bro. Take every drop.” A pressure was building in Trevor’s loins. A hard, deep, beautiful pressure that tingled and throbbed and made him groan as he continued swallowing every bit of power that Carl could give him. He closed his eyes to concentrate on the sensation of growth and strength that was throbbing in his swelling muscles, and the awareness that something new was happening - something unexpected and impossible and utterly amazing - was rewarded with a sudden growth alongside his mammoth, pulsing cock. Trevor’s rapid development began to slow as his secondary cock sprang forth and rose up next to its brother - the ultimate sign of a fully matured Muscle Club jock. “You want to grab that, Billy,” Carl said, still feeding his power into Trevor. “The first hit off a newly grown Muscle Clubber is… awesome.” Billy sank down and put his lips on Trevor’s monster and was instantly rewarded with a fat gush of hot cum. Just as Carl had said, it was different even than all the powerful cream he had ever tasted. He felt it enter himself and spread into his arms and legs. It sped through him like liquid fire and made him feel powerful and masculine and strong. Trevor’s new cock pushed heavy gouts of intoxicating cream into Billy’s beautiful and perfect body, and he found himself nearly swooning with bliss at the sensation of a newly transformed man’s powerful seed blasting down his throat into his body. Trevor felt wet warmth surround his cock - still unaware that he now owned two - and he released a flood of cream from his over-burdened balls. He could feel his orgasm with new intensity and sensed his fountain of hot cream as it travelled up and up every fat inch of his prick. Someone was sucking him hungrily and he faithfully delivered his load into the hungry mouth of the man who needed it so very, very badly. He exploded with cum. He shoved it from his fat balls and made more instantly, because he could. He was a cum factory. He was a cum pump. His balls bulged hard between his legs as he released them to do the one thing they excelled at now, and they happily inflated with more and more and more cream that he shoved up his monster into the sucking mouth that drank it all down. “Better and better,” Carl said, softly. “Better and better.” He knew what Billy was experiencing, and he watched with open love as his companion swallowed the heavy, industrial-strength cream of the man he had initiated and welcomed into the small pantheon of supermen that was known as Muscle Club. Trevor attained his new full growth in only minutes. He pulled his mouth from Carl’s thick cock and looked down at the heavy bulges mounted on his new body. A soft forest of bright red curls was amassed across both hemispheres of a heavy, muscular chest. He could see two very prominent nipples poking up through the copper fur. He felt a surging orgasmic sensation as he released gallons of cream from his heavy balls into Billy’s gulping mouth. Then Carl was kissing his mouth and he came harder than ever, recognizing another like himself and the sensational power and hyper masculinity that his new body delivered. He was tugging hard on Carl before he knew what he was doing, his brain sizzled with sex and his newfound power was bursting free of its cage. He released a heavy invisible cloud of pheromones, thickly scented with his individual musk, that announced his presence clearly to any other Muscle Clubber that happened to be in the area like a loud beacon. His other cock started to fountain in conjunction with the one still lodged down Billy’s throat, splattering more of his new powerful seed all over Carl’s naked body. He was kissing Carl and cumming from both cannons and glorying in his new overwhelming power, because he could not help himself. His body had been flooded with the strength and overwhelming force that Carl could deliver so effortlessly, and he had to release it. He loved Billy. He loved Carl. He loved himself. He was perfect. He delivered his perfection into Billy. Billy accepted it, realizing he tasted Carl’s familiar essence mixed with something else, something new, something more. He swallowed it with a hunger he never realized before, pulling into himself the first release from a newly created Transformed man, fresh with power and possibility. His face registered his surprise and pleasure, and Carl, embracing Trevor’s huge new form in his strong arms, looked upon his handsome lover and said, “Now you understand. Now you know.” Billy looked at Carl. He did know. He did understand. This was how it all happened. This was how they grew. This was the source of their power. His body was vibrating like a rung bell. He felt as if he were illuminated, as if his entire body was pulsing with power. The three men shared each other in this manner for minutes, diving deep into the well of pleasure that each could provide and each could realize. And then Billy stood up, standing now at his true, full power. And Carl stood next to him, equally powerful. And trevor was before them, in his new, perfect, bulging, miraculous and beautiful form. “Welcome to Muscle Club,” Carl said, with a tough of formality. “What. The. Fuck?” Carl laughed and Billy smiled. “Yeah, that’s kind of the right reaction,” the blonde god said. “Sorry about springing this on you.” “My fault, I’m afraid,” Billy explained. Trevor looked down at his body. He moved his large hands over the newly grown muscle, cupping his massive pecs and rubbing his palms along the bulging masses of his abdominals. His fingers crawled down his body and each hand grabbed a dick, holding a separate huge sausage of highly sensitive meat in each hand, feeling the ludicrously high sensation of sexual bliss throbbing through each long, thick, firm tube. “Holy….” Carl looked at Billy, and remarked, “Funny how it always turns to religion.” Billy shrugged. “I suppose it’s only natural.” “Super natural,” Trevor said softly. He was looking at the two inhumanly beautiful men looking at him. “What happened?” “That’s a long story,” Billy said. “First things first, Trevor my friend. How are you feeling?” He thought about it a moment, holding his twin pythons in his grips, and said, “Fucking horny as hell.” Carl nodded. “Yep, that’s about right.” He looked at Billy, and asked, “Are you ready?” “Ready?” “To upgrade him.” He smiled. “This is how it works, Billy. I feed him my power, and he adds to it. Then you swallow it, and add to it again, and give it back to him.” “And then what happens?” He shrugged. “Maybe nothing. Maybe everything. Who knows? It’s always different. It’s always….” He looked at the red-haired beauty and grinned. “A surprise.” Billy looked at Trevor. “Are you ready?” “I don’t understand.” “This is who you are, now,” Billy explained. “This body, those muscles, those cocks. That constant hum of sex you feel. The need to fuck. To fuck me. To be fucked by me. Your heavy balls will never empty. Your hungry cocks will never be satisfied. Your muscles are powerful beyond your imagination. Your libido is unlimited and capable of driving another man insane from pure, unfiltered, overwhelming sexual pleasure. Your body is built to deliver sex in unending supply, and you will, from this moment forward, need others like yourself just to help satisfy that massive, uncontrollable, irresistible need for the love of another man.” “You’re in Muscle Club, Trevor,” Carl said. “You’re one of us.” The red-haired giant looked at his two companions. No one, ever, looked more beautiful or perfect in his world. He could think of nothing, at that moment, except his desire for them. Billy smiled and asked again, “Are you ready?” Trevor’s bright green eyes scanned Billy’s perfect male beauty. “Hell yes!” Billy walked to Trevor and took the man’s strong form into his embrace, and kissed him with unequaled passion. His cocks inflated to their full glory and began to drool with warm honey. His hands moved down Trevor’s body, over the bulging masses of brawn that his wide back was constructed of until they found the round, firm, perfect globes of his ass and he squeezed and kneaded the muscular orbs with his strong hands, pulling them open to push his magic touch toward Trevor’s warm, wet, hungry hole. “Then let’s see what happens.” Part 11 The classic Land Rover Series III is nearly six and a half feet tall. It’s a huge vehicle built between 1971 and 1985. It was designed primarily for off-road use, and the four-door version was fourteen feet long. It was a gargantuan monster, used by the UN, the British and Australian armies and the Royal Navy. If anyone had been driving along a certain stretch of American highway on a certain warm evening, they would have seen a classic forest green Land Rover parked on the shoulder. A closer look would reveal for men leaning against the truck, each standing head and shoulders above its roof. If they had stopped to look even closer, they might have been surprised that each of the men was completely naked. And certainly they would have been shocked to see that each man, apart from being unusually attractive and gifted with the perfect muscular development of super-heavyweight bodybuilders, was also gifted with two cocks a piece. Further investigation would reveal that the blonde man in the middle of the three had one heavily-muscled arm draped across the shoulders of a man with thick, vibrantly red hair made of soft waves that looked like someone had poured copper on his head, and a full, beautiful beard of the same hue on his jutting chin and strong jaw. The blonde’s hand was resting against the redhead’s massive right pec, his fingers lost in the wealth of all the warm, soft fur running across his chest, rubbing, twisting and pinching the man’s very prominent nipple mounted low on the bulging meat hanging from his upper body. The blonde’s other hand was nowhere to be seen, because it was resting against the third man’s buttocks, slipping his fingers down that man’s warm, moist crack, between the two muscular globes of his glutes and gently rubbing and pressing against his asshole. The redhead was massively built. Of course, each of them was, but his body looked as if it had been constructed from boulders. The same copper hair was massed in curls across his barrel chest and sprouted like a thick crown over the two - two! - long, thick shanks of cock that jumped and throbbed with every twist of his nipple. The blonde in the center was smiling the sort of smile one might have if he also had complete control over the other two men, which at the moment seemed to be the case. His body was beautiful, a dark bronzed hue kissed by the sun as if some muscular surfer had somehow found his way from the warm Pacific waves into this lost stretch of land. Long, lean, perfect wedges and balls of hard brawn covered him, each muscle head married to its brothers in symmetrical harmony, and dusted in a soft coating of golden curls. It would be obvious to any witness that he was a man who enjoyed other men - so much so that he could not keep his hands off of them for too long. The third man, a dark-haired, blue-eyed god, would be almost too hard to observe for too long, because one might spontaneously erupt with an orgasm strong enough to split a zipper wide open simple from his overwhelming beauty and absolute perfection. He, too, was smiling, but it was the smile of a content and happy man doing exactly what he wanted to be doing, with exactly the two people he wanted to be doing it with. His body was beyond imagining in its size, its beauty and its perfection. If some god had reached down to create a perfect man, he would be hard pressed to do better. At the moment, the three giant naked men were watching the sun setting and the sky turning shades of pink, purple and violet as the warm evening breeze caressed their silken flesh. As the man in the middle played with the parts of the the other two, their massive twin cocks bulged and throbbed and pumped out heavy strands of warm honey, redolent with the strong scent of sex and masculine power. The honey drizzled thickly down the fat shafts of their meat, a warm reminder of the constant state of arousal that inflamed their loins with and bodies. “Beautiful,” the dark-haired god murmured. He looked at his blonde companion and leaned over to kiss his soft lips. The blonde man withdrew his hand from its manipulations of the dark man’s ass, moving his palm behind Billy’s neck to pull their mouths together. Billy’s powerful scent was on his hand and it made his nostrils flare and sting, and made his own cocks pump a fat flow of honey. The redhead looked over smiling, and moved his hand onto the blonde man’s wide, bulging back to caress his skin and feel his strength and hardness. “Oh, fuck,” he moaned deeply. The blonde started to laugh in the middle of his kiss. “Again?” he asked. “I can’t help myself,” Trevor explained. “Everything about you - and I mean everything - turns me on harder than I’ve ever been turned on before. Just...feeling your skin, your muscles, the sensation of your body moving beneath my touch makes me heat up.” “Thanks,” Carl said. “I like feeling you touching me. You have very gentle hands.” “Not always,” Billy said, looking over Carl’s vast shoulders. “If I was able to bruise, I think you could see where Trevor got a bit overly excited.” “Sorry,” he growled. “Sometimes I can’t help myself.” Billy reached around his lover and cupped Trevor’s bearded face. “Keep getting overly excited. I like it.” “Are we going again?” Carl asked. “Because I know I’d love another round with the both of you. I haven’t had a workout like that for a while.” Billy kissed his lover. “I find that hard to believe.” Carl shrugged. “Not every dude back home has your stamina,” he said, and then he looked at Trevor and added, “or your...energy.” He winked at him. “How many more are there?” “Back home? I guess a couple of hundred. That sound right, Billy?” “Give or take a dozen or so,” he agreed. Trevor’s eyes went wide. “A..a couple hundred? And all like you?” Carl nodded, and corrected him. “Like us,” he said, kissing Trevor’s warm lips. “But I think that they lack a certain degree of experience.” He kissed him again, lingeringly. “Yes, there’s definitely something to be said for an older man.” “I’m not that much older,” he protested. “I’m not complaining, you’ll notice. That was a compliment. You’re fucking amazing as a lover, Trev. You’re passionate, you’re enthusiastic, you’re athletic and you’re fucking...inventive! I mean, some of those moves you put on me? Fuck.” Billy had to agree. “He speaks the truth, Trevor.” The redhead’s whole body blushed. “Aw, shucks. You’re embarrassing me.” “Not their fault. They don’t have your years of training. Practice makes perfect, as they say.” “So they’re…?” “Most of the guys back home are teenagers. High school students. Some were probably virgins prior to joining Muscle Club, and maybe they haven’t been exposed to as many...opportunities as you.” Trevor’s brow furrowed and he said to Billy, “But you’re no teenager.” Now it was Billy’s turn to blush. “I...maybe didn’t have the opportunities, either.” Carl rubbed Billy’s massive chest and explained, “Our beautiful friend here has never had the most...outgoing personality. Like I said, I had to chase his fine ass down and pursue him with a rather persistent relish before I caught him. And then it was just him and I for months. Not that we didn’t have fun!” Billy nodded. “Oh, we had fun all right, but I’d be the first one to admit that Carl showed me all his moves and helped me...explore what it meant to be intimate and sexual with someone else. I was a bit shy and hesitant.” “Which only made you sexier,” Carl said, kissing his mouth again. “Well, you’re certainly not shy and hesitant anymore,” Trevor volunteered. “You went everywhere I wanted to go, and sometimes you went places I wasn’t even thinking about, yet.” “I...tend not to do a lot of thinking when I get in that mood,” Billy admitted. “I kind of let my body do all the talking.” “An excellent plan,” Trevor acknowledged. “Sometimes it better not to think too much about what you want to do, and just to do it.” “Although,” Billy said, “that’s sort of how we find ourselves in this situation in the first place.” Trevor asked, “How did this happen? I mean, I know how this,” he said, gesturing at his own new massive frame, “happened. But how did this,” he then gestured at Billy and Carl, making a wide circle with his open palm, “happen?” “How did Muscle Club begin?” Carl asked, and Trevor nodded. Then Carl sighed and said, “It’s a long story.” “Then give me the Cliff’s Notes version.” “The Cliffs what?” “Wow, you are young, aren’t you?” “I’m young and hung and filled with cum!” Carl announced, proudly. “Indeed,” Trevor agreed, looking down at the other man’s bulging, heavy balls. “He means give him the short version,” Billy explained. Carl looked at the setting sun and the darkening sky. “Long story short, then. Two guys found something on the web and spent a weekend using it. It made them grow muscles, and get bigger, and blast out ropes of cum from their lengthening cock. They found out that they were being altered pretty radically and that their cum could change others, too. They invited their friends over and they changed, and got bigger, and hornier, and then they could make their friends change, too. And things went along like that for a few weeks, and these guys kept growing, and getting more beautiful, and stronger, and inviting other guys to join them, until Muscle Club was born. And the more guys who joined it, the bigger everyone got.” “That sounds...impossible.” Carl nodded. “Probably is. Except that here I am, and there you are.” “Those first two guys, they’re still around?” Carl nodded. “Everyone is still around. Things got kind of...bad. People freaked out, as you can imagine when dozens of horny high school dudes start blooming into bodybuilder horndogs overnight and keep getting bigger and stronger every fucking day. It was hardest on Billy here, who had to keep us in line and keep the school administration from freaking out too much, while allowing us to, sort of, explore our new boundaries.” “Boys will be boys,” Billy said. “And you pursued him?” Trevor asked. “I fucking tailed this guy from day one - well, after I joined Muscle Club - but I always had a thing for him. He was - he is, the kindest, gentlest, most loving man I ever met. He was a great teacher, he’s an even better lover, and I would do anything in the world for him.” “The feeling is mutual,” Billy said, kissing Carl on the mouth. “And are all the guys - they’re all guys?” “All guys,” Carl affirmed. “Interesting. And you never found out how this happened?” “We were in school,” Carl explained. “And we were, you know, fucking each other. Who has time for investigation? Anyway, what does it matter?” “It might answer a lot of questions.” “What questions?” Trevor’s smooth brow furrowed. ‘Well, why do we have two dicks for one thing. And why are we so big? It’s...impractical. And so strong?” His head tilted. “How strong are we, anyway? It’s obvious we’re big.” “I don’t think ‘big’ quite covers what we are,” Carl said with a grin. “We’re quite strong,” Billy said. “For example?” The dark-haired god looked across the landscape, then pointed. “How much would you guess that rock weighs?” “The boulder, you mean?” “If you like.” “Couple of tons, I should think.” “Go lift it.” Trevor looked at him doubtfully. “Pull the other one.” “He’s not shitting you, Trev. Go pick it up.” Carl moved behind his lover and wrapped him in his arms, holding his beautiful body against his own. “It’ll be fun!” Trevor shrugged and walked towards where the large rock was resting. It was at least as large as a normal man, if he were wrapped in a fetal position. Carl nuzzled Billy’s neck and sent his lover groaning like a lion as they both watched Trevor’s handsome posterior bob and flex as the huge man walked away from the truck. He paused, looking at the rock. “Just pick it up,” Carl shouted. “Don’t make a pet out of it!” The copper bear bent his knees and surrounded the wide boulder with his new long arms, feeling his muscles stretch and flex as he prepared for what he assumed to be a titanic struggle. He pushed his fingers under each edge of the cold stone and hugged the rock’s surface to his naked body. At first, it wouldn’t budge at all. As he applied more force to his labors, an odd thing started to happen. He could feel his muscles tensing and bulging. A hard heat began to sing across his body and the familiar sensation of muscular development kicked in. He realized that he was physically growing - actually getting stronger - as he wrestled to get the boulder off the ground. He felt his back expand, and his shoulders and lats swell. His arms bulged and the muscles along his thick legs grew larger by the inch. He was getting stronger, somehow. As he tested his body’s power, it was expanding itself to meet the challenge, developing new strands and cables of muscle even as he attempted to lift the monstrous rock, fighting gravity and his own strength in the process. And then it budged. He moved his hands underneath and pulled the rock towards him. The far edge lifted up. He gritted his teeth and his abdominals swelled with power and his arms and shoulders sang with strain and, inch by inch, he slowly managed the two-ton slab of solid rock off the ground. “He’s a fighter,” Carl said, “I’ll give him that.” “That’s a lot to do in one go, though.” “He looks like he’s managing it okay.” And he was. Trevor was slowly, and with effort that made all his massive muscles bulge out starkly from his frame, lifting the boulder off the ground. Then he was balancing its weight, shifting his legs, moving his grip, and he had the man-size rock fully off the ground and he continued lifting it, inch by inch. “You’re doing great, Trev!” Carl urged. “Fuck,” Trevor growled. “I know, right? It’s fucking heavy!” “Shut up,” Trevor groaned. He now had the rock in both arms and was standing upright. holding over two tons of solid granite in his arms. “You did it!” Carl shouted. “I don’t think he’s quite done, yet,” Billy observed. Which was true, because Trevor was now attempting the push the tonnage over his head. “You don’t have to show off for us,” Carl advised. “We’re both suitably impressed!” Trevor grunted and strained, glorying in the sensation of muscular power and growth that continued to build and manifest across his entire body. Muscle was strengthening, tightening, developing harder and thicker as he made his new, miraculous, impossible body lift the boulder up, up, up and over his head. He stood, now, in the darkening light, feet spread apart, chest heaving as he breathed, the muscles of his arms and shoulders standing out starkly beneath his milky skin, holding several tons of rock above his copper-haired head. “Fuck yeah!” he shouted, with a tremendous smile on his handsome face and both dicks inflated to full glory. The muscles all across his eight-foot tall body were bulging out against his pale skin. He was clearly even bigger than before, and looked like he could tear apart anything he set his hands to. “I think he likes it,” Carl observed, because both of Trevor’s cannons were now exploding like milk fountains, shooting fat ropes of cream as he spontaneously achieved orgasm. “Evidently,” Billy agreed. Eyes closed, holding the rock above his head, Trevor came fat gouts of cum that splattered into the dry earth, emptying his over-productive balls because his body had delivered so much power that he was overwhelmed with it. He shot his load until it dripped from the mouths of both cocks and he smiled with evident bliss. Then Trevor turned slowly and heaved the boulder as far as he could throw it, which wasn’t very far, yet, and they all felt it strike back to earth with a heavy thud and a cloud of dust. Trevor was clapping his hands to rid them of the grit and came striding back, his even thicker legs winding around each other making his gait more like a strut, obviously proud and amazed with himself. “Holy fuck, that was intense.” “So, yeah,” Carl said, “we’re kinda strong.” He narrowed his gaze and asked, “How are you feeling after that?” “Hungry.” He thought for a moment, and added, “Horny.” “Sums it up pretty well.” Carl smiled and stepped back, pushing his boyfriend towards the huge copper-headed man. “How about a snack?” Billy said, “Carl!” “Trev says he’s hungry and horny! You can feed both those needs quite admirably!” “Carl!” Trevor echoed. “What?” He shook his head, laughing slightly. “You old dudes and your morals. Look, Trevor, after a build up and explosion like that, your body needs more power. Billy has the best juice in the world, plus he’s the best lover in the world.”” “I’m not….” “You so are,” Carl shot back. “So you two go to town and I’ll get the truck ready.” “Ready? Ready for what?” He looked at Billy. “You haven’t forgotten the reason for our...walkabout, have you?” “Oh. Yeah.” “Oh, Yeah.” Carl pushed Billy gently towards Trevor again. “Have fun kids. Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do, which pretty much allows you to do whatever the fuck you feel like doing.” Then he winked. Billy looked at Trevor. He was breathing hard, his muscles were stark and bulging, a sheen of sweat coated his milky skin and he had a fierce, hungry look in his eyes. “You ready?” In answer, Trevor fell upon Billy like a starving man, and the two huge gods fell to the earth kissing and groping each other with wild need. Trevor found it hard to argue with Carl’s assessment of Billy’s talents only moments after they fell together. “Let yourself go,” Billy growled in his ear. “There are no more boundaries between us.” “I don’t….” “You do.” “I can’t….” “You can.” Then Trevor released himself entirely to his needs and his power and his strength, and his cocks exploded again with hot, heavy cream and he felt Billy’s energizing and satisfying cum splattering all over his body. They were coming together as they pleasured each other, caressing and groping and kissing and fucking without any limits or direction, their bodies telling them where to go and what to do. Carl leaned against the Land Rover, watching his lover and his new friend sharing their power as he slowly caressed himself, taking a dick in each hand and double-stroking as the strong, unending tingles of sex shook his giant frame. Each cock drooled a flow of honey he used to lube up his grip, and he watched the other two men fucking - their muscles flexing and bulging, their cocks hard and stiff, their desire for each other hotter than the sun - and he drank in the beauty of two men making love under the dark, starry sky. “So, there’s a city in the other direction entirely populated with men like you….” “Men like us,” Carl corrected, again, “including you.” “Men like us,” Trevor agreed, “and every last one of them is as strong, as powerful, as muscular, as beautiful as you are, and as horny as I am….” “Possibly hornier,” Carl said, grinning, “though I personally would find that hard to believe.” “Then tell me why we’re driving away from there?” The road was dark ahead of them, lit by the Land Rover’s headlights. The sky was filled with stars and a sliver moon. They were once again driving in the direction that Trevor and the Muscle Club boys had been traveling before their sudden and unexpected tryst. “Billy has a mission,” Carl explained. “We can go on alone, if you’d prefer to check out Muscle City,” Billy said. “Though I do enjoy having you along.” “I must admit that I’m extremely tempted,” Trevor admitted. “My brain is going a little swimmy at the thought of it.” He looked at Billy, who was sitting next to him. “And not one of them is wearing a stitch of clothing?” Billy shook his head. “Not a stitch.” “Not a thread,” Carl added. “All that beautiful naked flesh just waiting - eager! - to be caressed and embraced. Not to mention a hard cock everywhere you look attached to a man ready to put it to very good use.” “And everyone just…?” “Everyone just does whatever they wish to do. With great frequency and energy.” Billy smiled. “And, yes, it’s exactly as wonderful as you’re imagining it to be.” Trevor’s handsome face frowned a bit. “So...what is this mission that’s so important that you left paradise behind to wander the endless American landscape?” “To find men like you,” Carl said. “Though this didn’t quite turn out according to plan.” “The mission?” Carl nodded. “Billy, here, has a special talent. Or so it is believed. And we’re out here to test that talent.” Trevor glanced over at the inhumanly beautiful man. “A special talent?” Billy shrugged. “It’s a theory.” “Having experienced your talents at physical pleasure first-hand, I don’t doubt you have others you haven’t tapped, yet.” “We think Billy’s a super trigger.” “And that would be?” “Sometimes,” Billy explained, “when a man is changed, he’ll manifest something unusual. More unusual, I guess, than the usual muscular growth and size. Something special. And after he does that, he can brings to us all that additional power, or size, or even a unique talent.” “Like?” Trevor asked. Carl counted on his fingers, “Pushing guys to make them feel good, having a second dick, being able to physically alter ourselves…you know, the usual superhero shit.” “And Billy can do that?” Billy shrugged in answer. “It’s a theory.” “How often does this happen, these changes?” “At first it happened quite often.” Carl nodded agreement. “Seemed like every new guy we welcomed into Muscle Club made us all get bigger, stronger, gave us some new ability.” “But now?” “We kind of put a moratorium on adding guys,” Carl said. “Billy thought that was a good idea, trying to keep the community happy, make us not be so….” “Desired?” Trevor asked. “Disliked,” Carl said. “I know, we’re all sweethearts and all we wanna do is have some fun. But for some strange reason, having all the male high school students start swelling with muscle and stopping every hour or so to fuck each other raw and then swell even bigger...it didn’t afford us many fans.” “How did this happen?” “Like Carl said, with Scott and Derek and this video that found online. But none of us knows where it came from, really, or how to...control it.” “Not that we want to,” Carl said. “But, yeah, sometimes it was a hassle having your dick constantly hard - not to mention two of them - and not being able to, you know, do something about it.” “I’m going to feel like this all the time, now?” Trevor was stroking his cocks, feeling the new constant thrill of sexual bliss that they delivered. “If you mean constantly horny with two cocks throbbing for attention and your balls aching from all the cum your producing and every inch of your skin needing someone else’s warm, strong hands all over you… then, yeah, that doesn’t go away.” “You can control it, when you need to,” Billy mentioned. “It’s part of the control we all have over our bodies.” “By control he means delay,” Carl clarified. “You still need to fuck someone or jerk off, like, a dozen times a day.” Trevor’s face registered doubt. “I’m fucking serious, bro. If you don’t relieve the pressure, when you do finally go off you’re gonna explode like a hydrant. Cum fucking everywhere, dude, and the biggest fucking orgasmic brain blast you’ve ever had.” He smiled. “Come to think of it, it’s pretty sweet.” Trevor looked down at his cocks. They were both throbbing and hot and hungry. He thought about the bliss they delivered and a gush of warm honey erupted from each nozzle as if in response to a request he didn’t make. Billy reached over and grabbed one of Trevor’s pricks and squeezed, making Trevor bite his lip and release even more pre. “Fuck,” he said softly. “Why don’t you let me take the wheel and you get on back there with Carl. Looks like your pressure is building again.” Trevor looked over, smiling. “It’s not unusual for a new guy. You’ll probably need some attention constantly, and luckily you have both of us here to help.” “You’re sure?” he asked. “You’re not still under the impression that just because Carl and I are together that we deny each other the opportunity to enjoy the attention of others? Because I’d like to dissuade you of that opinion as strongly as I can. I would happy and proud to have you violate Carl’s ass with as much energy and passion as you can manage. I would, in fact, and probably, feel better about watching you together than you feel pushing your cock into his ass and flooding his guts with cum.” “Oh.” Trevor’s face reddened, seeing as that was exactly what he wanted to do. “So, yeah, I would love for you to take my lover in the back of your truck and fuck each other so hard that keeping the vehicle in the lane becomes a driving challenge.” “Are you done?” Carl asked. “Because I need someone’s fat prick in my tight ass.” “Am I done, Trevor?” Trevor laughed. “Yeah, I’ll violate your lover if that’s what you want.” “You’ll make me the proudest pervert in this Range Rover, my friend.” Billy kissed his mouth. “and when you’re finished with him, I’d like the pleasure of your cock in my own ass, if that’s not asking too much.” “Just the one cock?” Trevor’s sensual mouth quirked into a half-grin. Billy looked down at the two fat shanks of sex already throbbing towards erection. “Well, if you insist.” As promised, Trevor did fuck Carl’s talented ass with as much energy and vitality as his new body could produce and, obeying Billy’s wishes, their fucking was so energetic and athletic that they made it difficult for Billy to control the truck. Then Carl and Billy traded places and it was Billy’s turn for some Trevor action, enjoying the fulfilling sensation of having his new friend shoving twin cocks of impressive size and girth deep inside his guts and flooding him with the warm, powerful sensation of Muscle Club cum that Trevor was still producing in overabundance. Somehow, between the three of them, they managed to keep traveling along the freeway and fucking each other until the needle of the truck’s gas tank was nearing the bottom, and it was time to find some more. “I saw a sign a couple miles back while you two were….” “Yes,” Billy nodded, “Trevor and I know what we were doing.” Carl smiled, then continued, “While you two were screaming out ‘fuck me, oh yeah, baby, right there, oh god, oh god, oh god!’” “I don’t sound like that,” Trevor complained. “I think he was attempting to do me.” Carl smirked. “I’m always attempting to do you, Billy.” Then he reached over and stroked his lover’s fat shank of sex meat to prove his point. Billy swallowed hard and shuddered as his body registered the sudden, almost violent shock of tugging that Carl sent through his hand into Billy’s cock. “You were saying?” “What? Oh, yeah. There was a sign back there about gas and food at the next exit. I get the impression that all we’re gonna find there is gas and food, though.” “What makes you say that?” Trevor asked in his cute Aussie accented voice. “The name of the place is Truck Stop.” “Well,” Billy said, sighing as Carl’s hand continued to stroke his prick and send rough shivers of pure sex into his body, “we have a truck and we need to stop so...no, Carl, don’t stop doing that. That, you can keep doing for as long as you want to.” “So...forever, then?” Billy kissed him soundly. Indeed, as Carl steered the Land Rover from the freeway toward a low-slung building lit by some sad, flickering lights, they discovered that the Truck Stop was something more of a deserted diner - or so it seemed. There were lights on inside and a filling station behind the building, but the large parking lot was empty save for a single small sedan parked beneath one of the two lot lights that were trying hard just to stay lit. “Oh, my,” Billy observed. “Well, fuck,” Carl agreed. “That’s either the saddest or the most romantic looking Truck Stop I’ve ever seen.” Carl’s handsome brow furrowed. “What’s romantic about it?” “I mean in an Edward Hopper sense.” “I’m not following you,” Carl admitted. “I see that we’re going to need to add art history to our class schedule when I get back,” Billy observed. “Edward Hopper is a mid-century American painter, whose most famous painting, called ‘Nighthawks,’ depicts a corner diner at night populated by….” “Oh! Oh, I know the one you mean.” Carl looked at the Truck Stop. “Definitely more sad than romantic, this place,” he observed. “But they have gas.” “Indeed,” Billy agreed. His body was already resizing itself in preparation for putting some clothing back on rather than wander inside stark naked. “I hesitate to mention this, Trevor, but Carl and I have no cash. Or credit cards. Or...ID.” “Wait, you don’t have a driver’s license or…?” Billy smirked and shrugged. “We can both drive, obviously, but we weren’t planning on it, you see. And, logically, what were the odds that anyone who pulled over three huge musclebound - naked - gentlemen having continual sex with each other were going to be chiefly concerned with driver’s licenses?” “I think your logic is a tad flawed,” Trevor suggested, “but I see your point.” “I can see everything,” Carl added. Then he sighed. “I always hated this part.” “Which part?” Billy asked. “The part where you put your clothes back on and pretend that we aren’t….” “That particular chapter of our lives is definitely over, Carl,” Billy said before kissing Carl’s mouth with deep passion. “The clothes are going back on, but there’s no more pretending about you and me. Ever.” “God, I love you,” Carl said, simply. “The feeling is mutual,” Billy agreed. After some negotiation, both Billy and Trevor fit their muscled bulks into whatever clothing between the three of them still fit - because thanks to Trevor’s recent initiation, Billy was now a bit larger than before. So, shirtless and looking a bit like refugees from an underwear ad shoot starring well-hung porn stars with Mr. Universe bodies and movie star faces, the two men exited the Land Rover, leaving a naked Carl behind the wheel, and walked towards the small building. As they approached, they could hear music coming from inside, and opening the glass door the unmistakable sounds of Skrillex blasted out. “What. The hell. Is that?” Trevor looked at Billy, scowling. “You don’t get out much, do you?” “Not if this is considered music.” Trevor sighed. “Looks like we need to add modern music appreciation to our class schedule,” he chided. “I get your point. No need to be rude.” He listened to the abrupt breaks and chopped vocals and deep bass flutters for a moment, and then said/shouted, “It does have a certain tribal appeal.” “You mean that you can feel it in your balls?” Billy smiled. “As a matter of fact….” Before he could finish his thought, a small figure emerged from the kitchen through a flapping door. He - if it was a he - was nodding his head violently and shaking a vibrant length of brightly colored red hair like a flag. His hair was not the usual red, it was blood red. He was thin as a reed, and moving his limbs as if his joints had recently been lubed. He pivoted and twisted in an alarming and remarkable manner, obviously oblivious to his new customers. The music was coming from an old boombox that had been augmented with additional compartments to build up its bass, and there were flashing and throbbing LEDs complimenting its silver-plated face. “Oh my,” Billy said. “What’s that?” “I think,” Trevor shouted, “that’s our waiter.” “He’s beautiful,” Billy yelled. Unfortunately, he did so right at a conveniently placed break in the music, and his comical observation echoed through the diner very loudly. The young man stopped dead and reached over to shut down Skrillex’s deep, hard beats and he stood there as his thick, long hair settled over his face breathing hard and staring back at the two nearly-naked men standing at the door to the diner. “Hello,” Trevor said. The boy blinked. “Could we get some gas?” Billy asked. That was when Magnus “Booji Boy” Jump (not his real name) fainted dead away. Part 12 “Maybe we should take his clothes off,” Carl suggested, looking down at the passed out boy with the bright red hair. “You mean in case his garments are constricting?” Carl looked at Trevor and shrugged. “I dunno. That’s just always my first inclination. To take their clothes off.” He kneeled down and placed his hand against the small figure’s chest. “He seems to be breathing okay.” He looked up at Billy and Trevor. “So he sees you two just standing there, takes one look at your ugly mugs and faints dead away?” “That’s what happened,” Billy acknowledged. Then he kneeled down beside his boyfriend and placed his hand against the young man’s forehead. “Seems cool.” “What’s that mean?” Carl asked. “I don’t know, either, but it’s probably better than being feverish.” “Either of you know what to do when someone faints?” Trevor asked. “Don’t they usually just come around eventually? It’s not like you guys hit him with a two-by-four or something. So I guess he was just shocked.” “I’d say, from the redolent scent of marijuana smoke, that we wasn’t exactly sober-minded to begin with,” Billy observed. “Yeah, the dude reeks,” Carl agreed. Billy looked at Carl. “Don’t you think you might, you know.” “Might what?” “Put some clothes on?” Carl’s brow wrinkled. “Look, when you poke your head out and yell at me to come running, I come running. I don’t generally consider what I’m wearing at the time.” “Even when what you’re wearing is nothing.” Carl smiled and shrugged. “You’ve never complained before.” Then he kissed Billy’s mouth before his lover could further complain. “Anyway, I don’t think he’s gonna get more shocked than he already is, do you?” “Probably not,” Billy agreed. He looked down at the young man’s face. “What do you think, seventeen?” “Eighteen or nineteen,” Trevor agreed. “Weird that he’s here on his own.” “Without adult supervision, you mean?” Carl asked. “You’re assuming this place is open for business. From the volume of the music that was playing and the fact that he’s not exactly dressed for company, I’d guess he’s the cleaning crew or something. Making a few extra bucks to keep a bag of weed in his jeans.” He dug into the young man’s front pocket and produced the evidence. “Voila!” he said, showing a baggy of stems and buds to Billy. The body began to stir, and a low, soft moan escaped his lips. “Looks like Sleeping Beauty is about to awaken,” Billy said. Then he looked at Carl, adding, “Maybe you should go find something to cover up a little.” “Too late.” Carl nodded at the face of the formerly unconscious young man, whose eyes were fluttering. “Ooh, fuck,” he said. Then he opened his eyes and focused on three of the biggest, most muscular and handsomest men on the planet all staring down at him with various levels of concern on their faces. One of them, a blue-eyed dude with peachfuzz golden whiskers on his noggin, chin and cheeks, smiled and said, “Welcome back, dude.” His voice was absurdly deep, but there was an unmistakable note of friendliness to it. “You okay?” “I….” he stopped again, as the three men’s faces came into focus, and he realized he was surrounded by a trio of naked or near-naked bodybuilders who looked like they just stepped out of some Frank Frazzeta portfolio, or a Conan graphic novel, except all three of them were Conan. Much larger versions of Conan. “Whoa,” he whispered. “Can you stand up?” another one asked. If the first one, the peach fuzz guy, was handsome, his friend with the dark hair and green eyes was positively ungodly. Magnus blinked hard and nodded, and as the ungodly man moved to help him up, he turned toward the third member of the party and said, “Trevor, can you get us a glass of water, please?” “Right on ya,” the third man, who looked like he was made of muscle and fur, answered in a distinctive Australian accent. He moved back towards the diner’s kitchen and Magnus was helped to his feet. They were even bigger standing up! The two men - peach fuzz guy and the dark god - towered over him. They owned bodies of incredible power and size. They were hard as rocks, and seemed to be pulsing with heat as they stood beside him. “Dude,” he said to peach fuzz guy, “you’re naked.” Carl looked at Billy and nudged him playfully. “See? Told you I was naked.” He focused his bright blue eyes on Magnus and said, “He didn’t believe me, either.” The red-haired bear dude came back with a glass of water in his hand. It looked ridiculously small in his huge grip. “Here you go,” he said. His accent was thick and his clothes barely fit his bulk. Magnus couldn’t help staring at the bulge pressing forward from his groin, practically daring his zipper to contain what was obviously behind it. “Thanks,” he answered gruffly, then he was pouring the cool water down his throat. “I’m Billy,” the dark god said, “and this is Carl and Trevor.” Peach fuzz guy and Aussie Bear both nodded greetings in turn. “Magnus,” Magnus answered. “Magnus, huh?” Peach fuzz asked, sarcasm fairly dripping from his deep and powerful voice. “Magnus,” Magnus repeated, determinedly. He took another long sip of the drink. Then he looked at naked Peach Fuzz guy and asked, “And what are you dressed up for?” His eyes couldn’t help but focus on the man’s enormous wealth of cock meat, a thick, plump shank of sex that jutted forward and drooped down much longer than it needed to. Carl smiled, watching the young man looking at his prick, and he reached down and stroked himself. “A wedding, obviously,” he answered. Magnus huffed out a small laugh despite himself. “You dudes LARPing or something?” Billy looked at Carl and mouthed the word ‘larping?’ at him. Carl just shrugged, and asked Magnus, “Is that like streaking?” “LARPing? Live Action Role-Playing? I mean, you dudes look like you just stepped out of some graphic novel. That’s some serious dedication,” he explained. “Yeah,” Trevor said. “We’re LARPers. We’re LARPing.” “Bullshit,” Magnus announced, narrowing his eyes. “There’s no meeting for two weeks, and everyone went to RenFair anyway. So what are you dudes doing?” “Do you...LARP?” Billy asked. He shrugged. “Sometimes. Gets too political for my tastes, though. So I just D&D on weekends. Get my bloodlust satisfied on a few figurines instead of foam-swording some asshole who thinks he’s a Drow.” Dark God looked at Peach Fuzz. “How much of this are you getting?” The naked Conan dude shrugged. The lobes of his shoulders and the piles of muscle beside his thick neck bunched up into mountains of power. “Almost none of it. I think Bart and Tony are gamers, but we didn’t….” “Who are you guys?” Magnus asked again. “And why are you naked?” he asked Carl. Billy said, “Well, Magnus, we’re…” “Call me Booji Boy.” “Boogie Boy?” He nodded. “Like Devo? You know?” “Devo? The ‘Whip it good’ Devo?” Another nod. “Sorry, do you mind if I just call you Magnus?” He shrugged, drinking the last of the water and wiping his mouth with the back of his forearm. Then he held the glass towards Trevor. Trevor smiled despite himself, then performed a slight bow and said, “At once, your majesty.” The Red Bear took the glass and disappeared into the kitchen again. “We’re on a road trip,” Billy said. Magnus narrowed his bloodshot eyes. “A road trip,” he repeated, slowly. Billy nodded. “And we needed gas.” “You needed gas.” “And we saw the lights on so we stopped. And then...well, you know the rest.” “Okay,” Magnus said, “so, three seven-foot-tall bodybuilder dudes strip naked and pile into a car to see the sites of our beautiful community. You’re driving along...thanks,” he said to Trevor, accepting another glass of water, “You’re driving along, naked, at five o-clock in the AM and notice, hey, we need some fuel for Bessie.” “Bessie?” “I’m gonna call your car Bessie.” Billy smiled. “Okay. But it’s technically a truck.” “Of course it is. So you’re tooling along all naked-like in Bessie, just three muscular naked bodybuilder chums, out for a stroll, and happen upon the Gas ‘N’ Sip and think, well, there’s a place to stop! So you pull on some excuse for shorts that barely covers your ass and wander inside to ask Booji Boy for some help. Am I getting it right so far?” “More or less,” Billy agreed, “though I think these shorts do an admirable job covering my ass.” “I like you,” Magnus said, taking a drink. “Likewise,” Billy said, smiling brightly. “Now,” Magnus said, tilting his head, “who’s got my stash?” “That would be the naked guy,” Carl said, dangling the crumpled plastic baggie of weed. He handed it forward and Magnus accepted it. “You gentlemen partake?” Billy shook his head, as did Trevor, but Carl said, “I’ve been known to use some herbs in my time.” “The naked guy! Somehow I knew that about you. Wanna spark some up with me?” “Don’t you think you should hold off a little? After all you just fainted,” Billy observed. Magnus twisted his mouth into a bow and shook his head. “I think, young grasshopper, that in order to deal with what’s going on right about now with you three giant dudes, I’m going to need a bit of help to mellow myself out. As it is, my boner is jumping around like a tick on a waffle iron and something about you is screaming trouble in capital letters as big as Mount Rushmore. If there was ever a time that called for a few puffs of ditchweed, this would be that time.” He looked at Carl, asking, “You coming, Big Nude?” “Right behind you, Booji Boy.” Carl looked at Billy and said, softly, “I’ll look after him, don’t worry.” “Is he going to be all right?” “Something tells me he’s going to be absolutely amazing.” He winked and sauntered his perfect naked butt through the kitchen door, following Magnus out back. Billy sighed and sat down. “Well.” “Yeah,” Trevor agreed. “That is one smart young man.” “You got that, too?” “Crazy smart,” he said, nodding. “I’ve seen it before. He’s got prodigy written all over him.” “Yes, but prodigious at what? And why is he spending his nights cleaning out a backwater diner on a stretch of lost highway?” Magnus was rolling up a joint as he walked outside into the dawn light. “So, Naked Dude” he said, “what’s your story?” “My story?” Carl asked. “You and the Dark God are an item, no?” Carl tripped over his feet and then stumbled forward. “How did you...?” He shrugged. “Fuck, dude, it’s written all over your face every time you look at him. But I get the distinct impression that you two enjoy a rather ‘open relationship’,” he observed, making air quotes, “and Copper Bear in there is in on the action?” “Jesus,” Carl said. He shook his head in wonder. Magnus pulled a Bic lighter from his pocket and sparked the joint to life, pulling in a slow toke before offering it to Carl. “It’s not hard to see it, dude. Plus the fact that, you know, you are naked so you’re kind of obvious about your feelings.” He motioned towards Carl’s fat shank of sex. “That things practically a Geiger Counter. I can see it twitch every time you look at Billy boy” Carl laughed and accepted the smoldering doobie. “I guess so,” he agreed, “I never was much good at hiding my feelings.” Magnus nodded. “Good for you,” he said. “Never much cared for people who went around spending their lives lying.” He took the butt back and sucked in a deep lungful. “Not great, I admit,” he said, looking at his joint, “but it gets the job done.” “Your own stuff?” Magnus nodded. “I’m perfecting the strain. Still a bit harsh, but I like that strawberry taste on the back.” Carl took it back and nodded. “Got a name for it?” He took a slight drag and handed it back again. “Strawberry Fields,” Magnus said. “I know, not very original.” He took a slow suck. “So, what’s your story really? You dudes, like, trumans or something?” “You get straight to the point, don’t you?” He shrugged, taking another slight tug on the joint. “What the fuck, you know? I ask questions and people either answer them or evade them, but either reaction tells me something.” “We’re not trumans,” Carl said, accepting Magnus’s weed for another slow toke. His head wasn’t swimming, and he was wondering whether his body could even feel intoxication anymore. “I’m not exactly sure what we are.” “But you’re not strictly human.” Carl shrugged. “Like I said, I’m not sure.” “Fair enough,” Magnus answered. “You believe me?” “It’s a thing,” he answered. “I can tell when someone’s lying.” “How do you do that?” “I guess if you’ve been lied to enough times, you start to know the difference.” He finished the dregs of the roach and crushed it under his shoe. “You want to go back inside?” “No,” Carl said, “I like it out here.” He looked across the landscape at the slowly rising sun, coloring the sky in purple and pink. Then he looked at Magnus, and added, “I like talking to you.” “I know,” Magnus answered. “You want to make out with me.” “Is it obvious?” “I told you,” he answered, looking down, “you have a Geiger Counter attached to you.” “You’re sexy as fuck, you know,” Carl said. Magnus smiled. “I’m intriguing and weird.” “Sexy as fuck,” Carl repeated. “Are you gay?” “I’m...open. I find people interesting and confusing, and I find boys and girls equally beautiful, depending.” “Depending on what?” “What’s going on inside of them.” “What about me?” Carl asked. “What about you?” Magnus countered. “I have a feeling you always get what you want - or should I say who you want. Looking like that.” “You’re calling me a slut?” “I’ve got nothing against sluts. And, looking like that, why not take advantage of it? Sex is fun and beautiful, when you do it for the right reasons and with the right person.” His eyebrow arched, and he added, “Let’s face it, not everyone wanders around naked all the time.” “I’m not naked all the time.” “You’re lying again,” Magnus said, folding his thin arms across his chest. “Only this time I’m not sure why.” “Old habits,” Carl explained, feeling slightly embarrassed. “I understand. I used to be you. I used to lie to people about what I wanted, or who I wanted. I used to lie to people about who I was, mostly to make them feel better. But it never made me feel better, so I stopped doing it.” He tucked his stash back into his jeans. “You’re very unusual,” Carl said, with wonder. “It has been so observed,” Magnus agreed. He looked down and then back up, taking in the other man’s incredible and beautiful body before asking, “What do you want to do now?” “Kiss you,” Carl said. “See? That wasn’t is hard, was it?” “Can I?” “Kiss me?” Carl nodded. “Yes, I think I’d like being kissed by you. Something tells me that you’re probably extremely good at it, and I like doing things with people who are extremely good at what they’re doing.” “I am,” Carl admitted. “But I’ve had a lot of practice.” He stepped forward, and he was trembling for some reason. “What makes a good kiss, do you think?” Magnus simply stood there, looking fearless and in charge. “You have to mean it,” Carl explained. Magnus smiled. “What an excellent answer. I was a bit afraid you might go into something about lips and tongues and get very precise about it.” “I find if you think about it too much, it’s apt to be disappointing.” “Then let’s not think about it,” Magnus agreed. The back door to the diner opened and Trevor stepped out, saying, “Magnus, we were wondering...where’d he go?” All Trevor could see was Carl’s wide, huge, muscular back. He was standing a few feet away, and his head was bent down. “Carl? Have you seen….oh.” The top half of Magnus’s face popped up over Carl’s thick shoulder and he asked, “Can I help you with something?” “Sorry, but we were hoping to get some gas.” “Oh, sure thing.” His eyes sank from view again and then there were some wet, sucking noises and Carl stepped aside, releasing the small young man from his muscular embrace. Magnus licked his lips and said, “I was right. You’re extremely good at that.” Then he stepped around Carl’s bulk and walked towards the diner door, pausing to ask Trevor, “Are you coming?” “In a sec,” he answered. “Okay,” Magnus replied, and he disappeared inside the diner. Carl was standing there as if in shock. He was looking across the landscape again, his chest slowly rising and falling, his mouth slightly opened, and his eyes unblinking. “You okay?” Trevor asked. He looked over and shook his head. “Holy fuck,” he answered softly. “What? What happened?” “I don’t know,” he said. “Hey,” Magnus said, seeing Billy standing near the register. “Hey,” Billy said back. “Can we get….” “Some gas, yeah, the Copper Bear mentioned that.” He walked towards the huge man and looked up at him. “You’re a very lucky guy,” he said. “Am I?” “Very lucky,” he repeated. “You and Carl, right?” “Me and Carl?” “You’re together.” “Well, yes.” He nodded as he circled behind the counter and pulled out a ring of keys from his jeans. “He’s an interesting dude.” He unlocked a cabinet door and placed another key into a barrel lock. “He is?” “But you knew that already,” he added, meeting Billy’s curious gaze. “Mostly,” Billy agreed, “but I’m not sure that ‘interesting’ would be the first word that springs to mind.” “How would you describe him?” “Loving. Capable. Sexy. Funny.” Magnus was silent for a moment and then he nodded. “Interesting,” he said, again. “Did you enjoy your time together.” Magnus smiled. “Very much. There you go, the gas is on. Just fill ‘er up and come back when you’re done.” “Thanks.” Billy turned, paused, and then turned back. “May I ask what you two talked about?” “We didn’t do much talking. But there was a lot of kissing.” “I see.” “You’re okay with that, I assume.” “Yes,” Billy said slowly. “Very lucky,” Magnus repeated. “Gas is all set!” Trevor came back inside as Billy was leaving and he looked at Magnus. “What did you do to Carl?” “Do?” “He’s sort of….” “We shared some truth, he and I. That’s all.” “Truth? Truth about what?” “Who he is.” He smiled. “Is he all right?” “He’s….stuck.” “He’s clear. It’ll pass. Sometimes it’s weird.” “What’s weird? What do you mean, he’s clear?” “He had some stuff blocking him, but it’s gone now. Stupid stuff. Silly stuff. Everyone has some. So I gave him the truth. But I knew he could handle it. He’s cool.” He looked down, away from Trevor. “I don’t usually...not that I’m embarrassed or anything, but people….most people….” Then he looked up again. “But when I saw you dudes, I knew you were different. I could tell he could...you could handle it.” “What did you do?” Trevor approached the small man, his face taking on a look of concern. “Whoa, whoa, whoa, ease up there, Poppa Bear. I didn’t do anything. He’s just figuring some stuff and coming to grips with it. He’s got to let go, and sometimes that’s scary.” He shrugged. “He’s a great guy, though. Totally open. He can handle it. It’s just sometimes...sort of...shocking.” “I still don’t understand.” “I know.” His eyes moved up and down on Trevor’s body, and he said, “You’re not used to that, are you?” “Used to what?” “What’s going on with your body. You’re still trying to, like, process things.” He met Trevor’s jade gaze. “You’re getting the hang of it. Your friends are helping. At least with the physical part.” He leaned against the counter. “When did it happen?” “When did what…?” “When did you change? Was it, like, days ago?” His eyes narrowed “No, no, more like a few hours. Whoa, that must be intense.” “How are you…?” “I can see your truth, Copper Bear. It’s a...thing.” He shrugged. “Don’t know what it is, really. Always just had it. Mostly I keep these observations to myself. It discomforts people. But you...you’re, like, broadcasting it like a fucking radar beam.” “And Carl?” “Carl was afraid of some stuff. Leftover stuff. Stuff that doesn’t - shouldn’t - matter anymore.” He sighed. It was a sad sound. “Even the stuff we bury, no matter how deep down, it’s all still there. Ticking away.” He tapped the counter. “Tick, tick, tick. Carl’s a cool guy. He just needed someone to show him that. Billy, he tries to show Carl that every day they’re together. Every minute. Every second.” He smiled then, but it faded as quickly as it appeared. “Some things we carry alone. Some things, no one - no matter how much they love us - some things are just ours.” “And you…?” “And me? I’m like…like an excavator. A miner. I find the broken parts and the veins of shit and I help you see them for what they are. They’re not jewels. They’re not gold. I help uncover them, to get past them. I help.” He looked up and down Trevor’s body again. “I can help you, too, if you want.” “Help me? Help me with what?” “Well, I won’t know that until you let me in, will I?” Trevor took another step forward. He was trembling now. Fear gripped his heart. Fear of something. Fear of something he couldn’t even name. “How do I do that?” “Carl just wanted to kiss me. So I let him. He’s an excellent kisser.” “What do I…?” “It’s something intimate. Something special.” He took a step towards Trevor. “But you have to mean it.” Billy was standing at the rear of the truck, pumping gas into its tank when Carl came running up to him. Billy watched the other man’s incredible collection of muscle shift and bounce as he ran on his strong legs, and then Carl was surrounding Billy in his arms and kissing him with untold passion and love. “You’re amazing,” he said, and then he kissed him again. “What’d I do to deserve that?” “Everything,” Carl answered, and then he kissed him again for an extra long time. “I love you more than I can say,” Carl told him. “I love you more than words, more than deeds, more than...more than anything.” “I love you, too,” Billy said. “I’ll always love you.” “I know,” Carl said, then he looked into the sky and shouted it. “I know!” “Well, someone’s in a good mood,” Billy observed, squeezing his boyish lover tightly. “What brought this on all the sudden.” “Magnus did.” Billy’s eyebrow arched. “Magnus? What’s Magnus got to do with…?” “I don’t know. I don’t know what happened. I don’t know what he did, but we kissed. I kissed him. He kissed me. It was...intense. Remarkable. Something...something changed. He was...inside me. Or something. I can’t explain. I don’t...but then, it was all clear to me.” “What was clear?” “Everything!” He kissed his lover again, his teacher and his friend. The man who loved him more than anything, and always would. “I fucking love you, Billy Titus.” “Wow. Maybe you should smoke weed more often!” Trevor was standing next to Magnus. “You don’t need to be scared,” the small man told him. “You don’t even have to do this.” “I want to.” Magnus nodded. “Do I just…?” “Do what you feel you want to do. But be honest, and mean it.” Trevor took the other man’s face in his hands and leaned towards him, pressing his lips to Magnus’s with tenderness. Magnus kissed him back, closing his eyes and placing his hand behind Trevor’s neck. He squeezed the hard muscle and stroked his silken skin. Trevor closed his eyes, surrounding the small man’s body in his muscled embrace, kissing him soundly, fully, and with passion. Magnus opened himself to Trevor. Magnus bared his soul, like a light, like a sun, to burn away the doubt and sadness. To uncover the secrets and lies. To show him truth. Trevor’s life, moments and seconds, bursting through. When he said the wrong thing and didn’t mean it. When he didn’t say what he should have, and lost someone forever. When he was in love, but too scared to embrace it. When he chose the simple path, when the challenge was too hard and the regret that followed him until today. The things he hated, and the people he loved. The sensations he turned from, thinking himself unworthy. The words that crept into his head from those he trusted, who were too filled with fear themselves to be honest. Moments. Small moments. Building a wall inside him. A prison. A prison of fear. And there was Magnus at the door, holding the key. “You can be free,” he said. He put the key in the lock. He turned it. The sound of rusted gears trying to hold fast, but breaking apart now. Magnus turned the key in Trevor’s lock and opened the door to his cage. “You can be free,” he said, “if you want to be.” “I do,” he answered. Magnus smiled. He offered his hand. “You can be free. Those things can’t harm you now. Those words are gone. Remember, and be free.” He kissed Magnus with fierce need and passion. He kissed him and felt him inside, opening the prison. And he was free. “It’s not the weed, it was Magnus. He...did something.” “That must have been some kiss,” Billy said, laughing. “You don’t...no, it isn’t just that. It’s...god...it’s...he freed me.” “From what?” “Fear. Doubt. Pain. He...I don’t know how, but he freed me.” Trevor was sitting in a booth in the diner, slowly blinking. Magnus was watching him, quietly, thinking about the man and everything that happened to him. It was never really easy, when he did what he did. Because he had to be part of everyone else’s darkness. He had to hear the words that scarred and the faces that accused and the feelings of remorse, regret, sadness and fear. He had to open himself and pull them inside, so that the other person could be free. He looked at Trevor and said, softly, “You’re okay.” “I know.” “No, you don’t. But you will. It just takes a little time.” “I know,” he repeated, dazedly. Magnus looked outside and saw Carl and Billy in a tight embrace. He knew what Billy had done to protect the younger man. He knew how fiercely - how powerfully - Carl loved Billy. He did not read minds. He did not read thoughts. He did not see images of dreams or pictures of memories. He was a guide, not a follower. He showed the way out of the darkness, as long as the other person wanted to follow. Some people were still too scared. Most people, actually. Holding on to their demons, needing those broken pieces as if without them they were not whole. He understood that. He could not blame them. But these three…. Who were these odd men? He’d never before encountered anyone starting from such an open position. Maybe the fact that they were so physically powerful allowed them to be emotionally open. Maybe the...changes they had accepted left them free to other changes, other doors, other possibilities. He hardly had to dig to find the pain, and then releasing it was easy. It was like opening a present on Christmas morning, only the box was filled with darkness. He just had to swallow it all down inside him, and wait for it to pass. He shouldn’t have done two men so close together. He should have known when he saw them, and how his body reacted to their presence. He should have known. He grasped his belly and closed his eyes against the pain. The fire was building. Carl kissed Billy with all the love he had inside him. Billy returned the kiss with his usual open devotion, accepting Carl’s love and giving back the love he had inside for this beautiful, caring, adorable blonde nutball. Carl had saved him, hadn’t he? Carl, who was always there, supporting, uplifting, helping in ways that Billy never realized he needed. When their lips parted after what seemed like an eternity, Billy looked into his lover’s eyes and felt a deeper connection to the other man than he had ever felt. Carl smiled and hugged him tightly. “God, I love you,” he whispered into his ear. “Don’t ever leave me,” Billy whispered back. “I’ll die without you.” Carl laughed. “Always the drama queen.” But he knew Billy meant what he said. “I’m gonna…” Magnus started, but then he realized that Trevor wasn’t listening. Trevor was somewhere else for the moment, surfacing from the deep place and seeing the sun coming up. Trevor would be fine, he knew. Trevor would be great. He sighed and lifted himself from the chair and dug inside his jeans for the remnants of his weed, holding it in his fist as he made his way back outside. Who were these men? What was happening? He thought about his decision to leave people behind, and the pain they all held inside, the pain he could release from them if they allowed him to. The pain he could swallow inside him like acid, as it ate away at him. The pain that would diminish with time - the pain he understood too well. His fingers were shaking slightly as he crumpled a bit of his weed into a paper and tried rolling it up. This always helped. He didn’t know why it did, but it did. A little fuzziness to his brain cushioned the blow, but two men so close together was making it hard to deal. He licked the edge and sealed the joint, smelling the dry green garden inside. He swallowed drily and dug in his other pocket for the lighter, shaking it a bit to hear the butane sloshing. The he put the tip of his cigarette between his lips and sparked the flame, pulling in a slow drag to allow his head to slow down. Carl and Billy rounded the corner of the building hand-in-hand, with Carl practically pulling Billy along like a parent and child. “Knew you’d be out here,” Carl said. Magnus nodded. “Yep,” he acknowledged, “I’m pretty predictable that way.” “Kiss Billy!” he instructed, excitedly. Billy’s handsome face looked dubious, and he said, “Only if you want to, of course.” “There’s probably nothing in the world I’d love more than to kiss you, William Titus. When you walked through that door an hour ago and I saw you, when I felt you, I knew what that would be like. The sensation of that, the sudden impossible realization of that kind of threw me for a loop.” “That’s why you fainted?” Carl asked, looking concerned. Magnus nodded, making a gesture with his hand mimicking himself falling flat on his face. “Kersplat. That’s all she wrote.” He narrowed his eyes and pointed at Billy. “You’re...powerful. Not just all those heavy muscles you’ve got bulging out from every inch of your massive frame. You’re powerful inside.” He tapped his own chest, over his heart. “The kind of power that I don’t encounter very often.” “See? I told you you were amazing!” Carl said, kissing Billy’s cheek. “I don’t think I’m all that amazing,” Billy protested, looking askance. Magnus just nodded, saying, “I know. I know you don’t think so. That’’s another unusual quality. Men like you - people like you - they can be right assholes. They can be so full of themselves, pumped up and loud, bullying everyone around them. It’s a defense mechanism, you know. No one is born an asshole. Assholes are made - or, I guess, more properly, assholes make themselves. And you have every right to be an asshole, Dark God. Every right in the world. But you’re not.” “Thanks?” Magnus smiled. “You’re welcome.” He sighed. “I can’t help you right now, Dark God. No offense, Peach Fuzz, I see that look on your face. I know you. Of course I do. And I know how much you want this for him. But I need a little rest, if that’s okay.” He swallowed and looked across the horizon at the rising sun. “A little rest.” “Can I ask a question?” Not looking over, Magnus said, “Ask anything you like, Dark God.” “Well, firstly, can you please stop calling me that?” “If you like,” he answered. “I’d much prefer it.” Magnus nodded his agreement. “And then I was wondering how…?” “How do I do it? That’s a good question. If I knew how I did it maybe I could stop doing it.” He shrugged. “It’s just a thing. Something I can do. Always, or at least as long as I can remember. It was a hassle when I was a kid, as you can imagine.” “How old are you?” “Eighteen.” “You’re still a kid,” Billy observed. Magnus smiled enigmatically. “Age-wise, I guess. But when you do what I do, you grow up fast. You learn things you shouldn’t learn, see things you shouldn’t see, feel things you shouldn’t feel. Those things all pile up, and sometimes the pile falls over and buries me.” He sighed again. “I suppose, though, you’re interested in what happens to you - what happened to Peach Fuzz and Copper Bear.” “Why don’t you use names?” “Names have power. Names have meaning. Your name is your badge, and your shield. When I’m too close, it makes it easier if I don’t.” “So, calling me Dark God….” “Just helps, but I understand why you might not like that one.” He looked at Billy, then, his brow furrowing. “You are a dark god, though. You can change men. You can make them like you are. Powerful. Beautiful. Incomparable. Perfect. I say that because it’s true, but those are the words you fear most.” He looked away again. “Guilt and fear, Dark God. Those are the killers.” “You take them away?” “No one can take those away. But I can show them to you for what they are.” “And what are they?” “Lies, Dark God. Just lies you tell yourselves.” He looked at Carl, and said, “He knows, now. You may as well ask him as ask me. He knows the truth.” Carl nodded, then he placed his hand against Billy’s impossibly broad and muscular chest. “It’s what’s inside here that matters, Billy. What’s inside your heart, and your heart...goddam, there’s so much love inside there, Billy. More love than you can hold. You love us all, every one of us, and you always have. Now you just need to love yourself.” “I don’t….” “If you don’t, then it doesn’t matter, does it?” Magnus was standing straight, all five feet seven inches of him. His brightly dyed hair was caught in the wind, waving like a warning flag. He had his hands in his pockets and his shoulders were tight and high. “If you have nothing to fear, you certainly can’t fear me.” “Kiss him, Billy. Let him inside your heart.” Billy walked towards Magnus, towering over him, blotting him out. He was huge and beautiful and throbbing with power. “I’m not afraid,” he said. “You have to mean it,” Magnus replied, smiling. “Whatever happens now...you have to mean it.” The huge, perfect man shrugged. “I always do.” Billy cupped Magnus’s small, delicate face in his hands. He bent his neck, and closed his eyes, placed his lips against Magnus’s with terrible, staggering love. Part 13 “I found a Penthouse magazine in my garage!” “Your dad’s?” The other boy grinned and nodded vigorously. “You stole it?” “Borrowed it,” he answered defensively. “He’s got tons. He won’t miss it. I dug into the pile and….” “Pile? There was a whole pile?” “Tons,” he repeated. “Where…?” “In my backpack.” “You brought it to school?” “‘Course.” “Cool.” “What’re you guys….?” “Steve brought a Penthouse to school,” Nick explained. “Shut up! You want everybody to hear?” “A Penthouse?” “Porn? Naked chicks? Pussy? Any of that ring a bell, Billy?” “Oh, shit,” Billy Titus answered, honestly shocked. “You can’t….” “Wanna see it?” “No,” Billy answered. His friends scowled at him oddly. Then he quickly added, “Not here.” They were standing in a school hallway near the lockers. “Lunch. Outside. The football field,” Steve, their leader, ordered. “Excellent,” Nick agreed, grinning widely. Billy sucked in a long breath and sighed. Billy wrapped Magnus in his embrace and held him tightly. Their lips were locked together. Billy was kissing Magnus with deep and penetrating love. Magnus opened himself to the older man, and watched. They already had the magazine open and were staring at a folded out page when Billy finally appeared. He had his hands shoved in his pockets and his head down. There were at least a dozen guys there, and he knew them all. Including Jackson, the captain of the baseball and football teams. He was larger than the others, and was wearing his usual red cap over his blonde hair. He was in the center, holding the magazine. And he had a hard-on in his faded blue jeans. Why was he here? Jackson, the beautiful boy. Jackson, the perfect boy. Jackson who was too cool to hang out with any clique because he was his own clique. Jackson of the golden tanned skin and the waves of soft brown hair and the dark, smoldering eyes. Jackson of the quick smile and the soft lips and the ass, the ass, the ass that would not quit. Jackson was here. Jackson had a raging, throbbing, obvious hard-on. Billy glanced away from the other boy’s crotch quickly, his face coloring and a sting of fear and shame rising in him strongly. Magnus stood beside him. “You like him,” he observed. “No, I don’t,” 14-year-old Billy protested. “It’s okay,” Magnus said, softly. “You’re okay.” “Titus! Yo! Where you been, sucking someone’s dick again!” “Oh, ha ha, Jackson,” someone else - it sounded like Nick - said. Jackson was watching him approach and shifted his chin in a nodded greeting. Jackson was always pretty nice. Jackson was always friendly. “He’s hot,” Magnus said. “Shut up,” Billy answered. The two of them walked towards the circle of boys. Some of them were visibly uncomfortable, tugging and shoving at their crotches to gain some room for their overactive teenaged male libidos. Some had glazed eyes as they looked down at the magazine. Others had torn pages in their hands, crumpled and well-handled, probably ripped from its pages. “S’up, Titus?” He shrugged. “Lemme see,” he said with feigned enthusiasm. One of the guys - Harrison - stepped next to him and showed him a full-color, glossy image of a naked woman. She was looking directly at him with her legs open. Her breasts were ponderous, huge, heavy round things capped with enormous dark nipples. Her face was smeared with lots of make-up and she had one hand down on her pussy, opening her lips for him. “Wow,” he said. “I know, right?” Harrison agreed, lustily. “I’d fuck her so hard.” “You’d take one look at her and faint,” someone else joked. “And she’d never let you near her with your limp dick, anyway.” “I ain’t limp at the moment, shit head,” Harrison argued, grabbing himself. Billy looked down. He could see Harrison’s cock shift and push against his denim. Indeed, he was nowhere near limp. But Billy was. “She’s pretty,” Magnus said, looking over Billy’s shoulder. “Yeah,” Billy agreed, looking at the woman and trying to feel what the others felt. “Nice pussy,” Magnus said. “Yeah,” Billy answered, looking at Harrison’s bulge. “Billy! Hey, Titus! You gotta see the centerfold! C’mere!” Steve called to him. Billy looked up. Steve was standing next to Jackson, who was staring intently at the open magazine in his large hands. There were a half-dozen guys crowded around him for a look at the goods. Billy attempted to smile and nod and walked in closer to the pack. “You’re okay,” Magnus said. “I’m scared,” he answered as they walked. “What are you scared of?” “Being found out.” “That you’re gay,” Magnus said. Not a question. Billy’s body went cold. His mouth went dry. He wanted to run away, but then everyone would wonder - or know. They all joked about each other being faggots. You were a fag if you didn’t get the joke. You were a fag if you didn’t drink the beer. You were a fag if you didn’t cheer at the game. You were a fag if you didn’t fit in. You were a fag. Magnus’s hand was on Billy’s neck and he squeezed. “You’re okay.” Magnus’s hand was on Billy’s neck and he squeezed. Jackson looked up as Billy approached. “Hey, Titus.” “Hey, Morris,” he answered to the jock. Jackson used everyone’s last name, so they all used his. Jackson was smiling as he held the magazine towards Billy. Jackson had a huge hard-on in his pants. It was practically pushing through his zipper and he just stood there with it, not even caring. Because he was looking at a naked woman in a magazine surrounded by other guys all looking at naked women. Of course they had hard-ons. Jackson probably walked around naked in the showers all the time. Not like Billy, who sometimes didn’t even take a shower. Not with the other guys around, at least. He looked down at pages that were unfolded and spilled open before him. Another woman with even bigger tits and more make-up on her pretty face. She would be pretty, Billy thought. Maybe even beautiful. Except for all that make-up. She was holding one breast in her hand and licking her own nipple, which seemed weird. He’d never considered that women did that, but maybe that’s why they had such big breasts. Her hair was red and curly and very long, except the hair around her pussy was dark. There was a lot of hair around her pussy. She was opening her legs as she licked her nipple. And Billy felt nothing. Nothing at all. Curiosity, maybe, at that fact. Why didn’t he feel anything? And what did it feel like, to just look at a picture of any naked woman and feel...whatever Jackson and his hard-on was feeling. Billy was looking down at the picture in silence, searching for something inside him - anything at all - that he could feel about it. “Fuckin’ nice, right?” Someone jostled his body to look at her. He could feel the other boy’s heat against his skin. “Fuckin’ nice,” he repeated, almost worshipfully. Billy wondered if the woman in the picture liked what she was doing. He wondered when he would find the woman that did for him what her image was doing for every other guy around him. “You’re okay,” Magnus said. “I’m a freak.” “We’re all freaks,” Magnus agreed. “I bet your friend Steve there is into watching dogs fuck. Maybe Nick likes watching women throwing food at each other, rubbing banana cream pies into her crack and licking it out. Everyone’s a freak.” He kissed his cheek. “You’re okay. You’re actually pretty great.” “Don’t….” “Don’t…,” Billy said, looking down. “Yeah, I’d fuck her so hard.” “You’ve never fucked anyone,” someone else suggested. “Shut up, faggot,” was the retort. Billy tried not to show that he felt anything from the rebuke, even though it wasn’t aimed at him. He kept looking at the naked woman and kept not getting hard. Morris took the magazine back and flipped it around to look at it, saying, “I gotta jerk off.” “Now?” “Here?” “Who the fuck’s gonna care?” Jackson asked. He tucked the magazine under his arm as he set his hands to his belt and undid his buckle. It sounded loud in Billy’s ears as he could not stop watching what Morris was doing. Then he was pulling open his snug, well-fitting button-fly 501’s exposing a pair of clean, white Y-front underwear. His cock jumped forward and for a moment Billy thought it was going to rip itself free. “Well, that’s just not fair,” Magnus observed. “Are you sure about this one? Something tells me he wanted to whip it out for you more than you wanted to see him whip it out.” Billy was silently staring at Jackson as he dug his thumbs along his slim hips and started to work his shorts down his body. “See? Now who does that? Why doesn’t he just dig around in there and pull it out? What’s with the show?” “Stop,” Billy whispered. “Stop,” Billy whispered. Jackson was looking down at himself as he shoved his shorts off his stiff prick. It bounced up hard, fully engorged and shiny. He had a cut dick and the head was smeared with pre-cum and it started to swell as he released himself. He was huge. He was fucking beautiful. Suddenly, Billy imagined taking Jackson’s prick into his mouth to suck on it. He wanted to lick him, and grasp him, and stroke him, and hear him groaning and jerking as he came. Then Jackson Morris handed the magazine to Billy and instructed him to, “Hold this.” Billy held the magazine in both hands, opening the centerfold for Jackson to look at. Some of the other boys were looking around to see if anyone was watching or coming near. Others were looking at the centerfold and a couple were even pulling their own dicks out, now, and their breathing turned harsh and shallow. They formed a semi-circle in front of Billy, who was holding the show for them. Billy looked at Jackson’s face. He was scowling as he stared at the open magazine. He lifted his hand to his mouth and spat in his palm, then set his slick fist to his hard-on and stroked himself with determination and familiarity. Some of the guys made furtive comparative glances at Jackson’s hard-on for comparison and from curiosity. Others simply stared at the centerfold in Billy’s hands, refusing any hint that they wanted to see anything other than the naked woman. Billy was looking away, staring sideways or down, anywhere but at Jackson’s face. He could not see the other boy’s cock but, when a couple of his classmates allowed small whispers of “Fuck,” and “Jesus,” from their astonished mouths, his imagination started running wild. He was getting even bigger. Every stroke, every jerk, Jackson’s cock was swelling larger and larger. And Billy’s cock started to swell, too. ‘Not now,’ he pleaded. ‘Please, god, not now.’ “Not now.” “Fuck,” Magnus said. “I can see why this one is stuck in your head, Dark God. I think I’d be Kinsey Six if I had to go to school with this dude hauling out that shank of meat at every opportunity.” Magnus squeezed Billy’s neck again. “You’re doing all right,” he said, softly. “You’re great, Billy. You’re fucking amazing.” “Jesus…” “Jesus,” Billy whispered. Then he heard Jackson make a sound. A small, deep grunt. It seemed to strike something inside him, something feral, something primal. He looked up. Jackson was staring at Billy. Jackson was staring at Billy’s face. No one else could see it. Everyone else was watching the magazine, or Jackson’s slow, masterful stroking along his meat, or they were concentrating on their own pleasures or making sure no one was approaching. Right there on the football field, in the middle of a dozen of his friends. Right there in the open, under a blue sky with a warm wind. Right there, Jackson was looking into Billy’s face, into Billy’s eyes, and jerking off. And Jackson was smiling. Billy’s cock bulged and throbbed and there was nothing he could do about it. “Oh god,” he said softly. Barely a whisper. And Jackson Morris nodded. “Oh god,” Billy moaned. Then he kissed Magnus harder, deeper, with more passion than ever. Magnus kissed him back, pulled him inside, drinking his fire. Billy’s cock bulged. Bigger and bigger. The slick wet sounds of Jackson stroking his huge dick. Billy swallowed drily and closed his eyes. ‘Don’t look at him,’ he thought. ‘Don’t look at him and it’ll go away.’ Jackson grunted again. The same call to Billy’s desire, and Billy’s dick pulsed hard and pushed at its denim prison painfully. Harder and harder. His cock was pushing out. Everyone was going to know. “That’s your fear,” Magnus said. “That everyone would know who you really were.” “Yes,” Billy said. His teeth were clenched and his eyes were closed and his dick was rock hard. “And what would happen if they knew, Billy?” “They would hate me.” “What else?” “Everyone would hate me.” “And what else?” “And I’d be alone.” Alone. Alone. “Open your eyes.” “Open your eyes.” Billy opened his eyes. Carl was standing there, looking at him, and love was pouring out of him. Carl, more beautiful than any man, more true and honest, protecting him, relying on him, trusting him. Carl was there. Carl. “Carl,” he said. Then Billy was wrapping his lover inside his embrace and holding him tight, tighter, and kissing his mouth deep, deeper. Carl was there. Carl would always be there. And Trevor. And Raul. And Brian and Scott and Derek and a dozen, dozens, hundreds of other men were there. He wasn’t alone. He’d never be scared of being alone again. “Carl,” he said, holding his lover’s face and looking into his green eyes. “I love,” he said with terrible desire. “I love you so much.” Carl beamed with pride and happiness and love. “I love you, too, you stupid fucker.” Then they were kissing again. “Not bad,” Trevor observed, nudging Magnus. The small red-haired young man nodded. “Not bad,” he agreed. Part 14 “So Carl turned you into the handsome man I see before me, and you turned Trevor.” “Technically, I turned Trevor after Billy kind of fucked him crazy.” “I did not fuck him crazy,” the ex-teacher protested. “I just...wasn’t paying attention.” “So you fucked him crazy.” “What does that even mean?” Magnus asked, brushing back his long cascade of straight bright red hair. “How does one fuck someone else crazy? I take it you mean that literally.” He looked at Trevor. “You seem all right to me.” “Oh, he’s fine, now,” Carl agreed. “That’s because I initiated him.” “You know this all sounds completely insane, right?” “You mean besides the fact that the three of us are standing here looking like this, you mean?” “Yes, obviously, besides that.” They were inside the diner again, and Magnus was receiving an explanation about how they came to be here, and what they were intending to do. As far as he could manage, there was an abandoned city some distance back along the highway that was filled up with dozens if not hundreds more of men like these three, who all looked like them, and were just as handsome and just as big and just as strong as they were - and even more naked. Billy had some weird mission or destiny or something so he and his boyfriend, Carl, had set out to fulfill that destiny by bringing back even more men to repopulate the city and make it into some perfect naked male muscle haven. Carl frowned. “This coming from a dude who can kiss you and look into your soul and heal the pain living inside there.” Then Magnus frowned, too. “I think you’re overstating the basic….” Carl looked at Billy and hiked his thumb at the small young man. “Did this dude not just kiss you and heal your soul?” “Yes,” Billy said, softly, “he did.” “Okay then,” Carl said, as if that settled matters. “I don’t...All I do is...you….” “Yeah, exactly,” Carl answered nodding. “Anyway, yeah, that’s all it takes.” “Can we go back to the fucked crazy part? That sounds interesting.” Trevor sighed. “They said I was sex drunk.” “That’s a thing?” Magnus asked, showing interest. Trevor nodded. “Billy here was a bit overzealous when we got together that first time.” Billy was about to object, but Trevor spoke over him. “I don’t think Billy knows how not to fully love another man, and Billy has a lot of love to give.” “I’ve noticed,” agreed Magnus. “I don’t think he knew what his effect on men like me was.” Carl huffed out a laugh. “Oh, hell, Billy didn’t know what his effect on men like me was,” he said, looking at his lover with pure affection. “My man Billy here is a love tank. He’ll hit you with both barrels and fill you up to overflowing.” “Guys,” Billy said, “you can shut up now.” He was clearly embarrassed. “No, I wanna hear about getting sex drunk,” Magnus asked. “It sounds fun!” “It’s fun up until the point when your brain shuts down and you’re giddy and lost in a haze of pure pleasure. It’s not unpleasant, but you’re sort of knocked out by him.” “And then what?” Carl looked at Magnus. “And then it was up to me to clear his head. When you’re sex drunk on someone, you can become addicted to them.” “Like a drug?” Carl nodded. “Just like a drug.” “I wanted Billy and nothing but Billy,” Trevor explained. “I was obsessed with him. With being with him. Of climbing that mountain of pure love again and feeling the sensation of Billy surrounding you, and inside you, and loving you.” “The Full Billy,” Carl said, nodding. “Guys, really, shut up.” Billy’s handsome face was coloring and he looked distinctly uncomfortable. “It’s a compliment!” Trevor said. Carl nodded an agreement. “So….” Trevor continued. “It’s like chemical or something. It’s like a drug. I don’t know what it is or where it came from. I guess it’s something that can happen when we don’t...filter ourselves or something. When we open the valve fully and pour out every last drop of power on someone. We can overwhelm them.” “But you seem fine now.” “I am. I’m great!” “And what happened?” “Carl happened,” Billy said. “Apparently the only cure for becoming addicted to us is to become one of us. So Carl and Trevor had some quality time together.” “He sucked my dick,” Carl clarified. “I did,” Trevor verified. “And I was very good.” “Fuck, Trev, you were amazing!” “And then…?” “And then, wham, bam, thank you ma’am, bigger better Trevor!” Carl said, laughing. “And if I may say so, I do some damn fine work.” He looked his brother up and down and nodded. “What’s it feel like?” Magnus asked Trevor. “Like...nothing else in the world. Like the most perfect sex and the most perfect pleasure and the most perfect power infusing your body all at once. You feel...alive. You feel super strong and super sexy and super...everything. Words alone can’t really describe it.” “And what happens to the guy doing it?” he asked Carl. “It’s nearly the same from my perspective,” he said. “You’ll never feel more alive, more powerful, more pure and perfect than when you’re watching some dude swelling up with muscle as you blast everything inside you into him, pushing him to become stronger and more powerful and bigger and more beautiful. You feel every inch of his growth, every molecule of power. It’s better than fucking. It’s better than anything!” He looked at Billy, but the handsome man just shrugged, saying, “I’ve...never done it.” “Never?” “Oh, he’s done it with guys who were already initiated and he made them even bigger. He’s like a craftsman of muscle or something. He can turn a guy from a handsome devil into a super stud-muffin without thinking about it, but, yeah, he’s never taken a regular dude and...fucked muscle into him.” “This is the craziest fucking thing I ever heard of! And none of you know how you’re doing it or why it’s happening?” Carl shrugged. “To tell you the truth, I don’t even care anymore.” He raised his arms and made his copious muscle bloom. “I just fucking love it.” “You were inside here,” Billy said, tapping his handsome head. “Did it feel different?” “It always feels different,” Magnus said simply. “Everyone is different.” “But, I mean….” “I know what you mean.” Magnus sighed as he closed his eyes, traveling back to memories that were not his own and emotions he shared with another human being. “Maybe. It’s hard to say.” He opened his eyes and looked at Billy. “You were...more powerful, more deep, than anyone I’ve been with.” “Deep?” Carl asked. “Billy?” Magnus’s mouth quirked into a sideways grimace. “Billy loves truly. He doesn’t know how - or doesn’t want to - hold back from it. Love can be frightening in its power. It can overwhelm. It can be painful. Most people experience love up to a certain point and back away. Billy fucking runs headlong up to that cliff and jumps as far off it as he can. He surrenders to love, and welcomes it, and it pours out of him like lava from an erupting volcano.” “That sounds about right,” Carl agreed, moving his hand along his lover’s wide, muscular back before grabbing his ass. “That’s what I’ve always felt.” “But, everyone…” Billy said, and Magnus was shaking his head. “No, everyone doesn’t. You’re fearless in the face of love. You let it pour from you - or gush from you - to everyone around. That’s rare. That’s unique. People often think love has to be parceled out, as if it’s in short supply or they’ll run out of it. You understand that love is boundless and endless and as powerful as you allow it to be.” Billy’s head was spinning from the words Magnus was saying. “I think I’m pretty ordinary.” Magnus nearly laughed out loud as the most beautiful, most powerful, most loving person he had ever encountered stood naked before him and tried to explain how ordinary he was. “I know,” Magnus said. “I know you do.” “So,” Carl announced loudly, clapping his hands, “we’ve established that Billy is an amazing fountain of unending love, but that doesn’t answer the big, naked question.” “Which is?” Magnus asked. “Do you want to join our party?” Carl walked forward, towering over the slim little man with the bright red hair and laid his heavy, muscular arm across Magnus’s shoulders. “What you see before you is a sample of what awaits you in Muscle Club, my man Magnus. Here we have Billy, with his unending love and fucking fuckable butt, and there’s Trevor, looking all kinds of amazing like some copper god dipped in handsome juice, and then of course there’s me, dripping with charm and sex and, I’m sure I don’t need to point out, an unmissable innocence and lack of ego.” Magnus laughed despite himself. It was really, really easy to like Carl. “You’ve been inside us, so you know we’re nice guys. But we have a strict policy, my man Magnus. We will never initiate someone unless they ask us first.” “Present company excepted,” Trevor added. “Yes, well, you would have asked if you could think anything besides how fucking sexy my boyfriend is, after he put the full Billy on you.” “I said I was sorry,” Billy protested, earnestly. “Yes, yes,” Trevor nodded, “and you didn’t know your own strength.” “Well...I didn’t,” he said, looking like a sad puppy. Trevor went over and kissed him. “I’m just yanking your chain, which is incredibly yankable,” he said, reaching down and grabbing hold of Billy’s fat prick. “I love being with you. I’ve loved every moment. If I would have had the wherewithal to ask, I would have. I don’t regret a single moment.” “He speaks the truth,” Magnus verified. “And what about you?” Carl asked again. “I’m...not sure.” “I understand,” Billy said immediately. “No, not...I don’t have doubts that it would be fucking amazing. I mean, looking at you dudes and having experienced what it’s like inside there, even a little, I know that it would be incredible. But…” “But?” Carl asked. “There’s someone….” “Someone?” “I...love someone. And I’m not sure he’ll….” “If the someone you love is a he, there’s absolutely no problem.” “I’m not sure.” “There’s a surefire way to find out,” Carl said. “How?” Magus wondered. “Ask him, dummy!” “So, just walk up to Fergus and….” “Fergus?” “Yeah.” “His name is Fergus?” Carl asked, his brow furrowed. “Yes.” “Magnus...and Fergus?” The small flame-haired young man shrugged. “We don’t always choose whom we love.” “Present company accepted,” Carl announced, looking pointedly at the man he had pursued non-stop for months. Billy blushed, and it made Carl’s ponderous cock twitch. “Anyway, you’re suggesting I walk up to him and say, in short, ‘hey, buddy, you want to come with me and get over-inflated with muscular power and grow a second dick and develop special sexual mental gymnastics like making other guys cum by thinking at them and then move to a city filled with naked, hyper-sexed, super-powered, incredibly beautiful dudes who all look like a cross between Adonis, Apollo and Zeus who do nothing but fuck each other all day long?’” “We do other stuff,” Carl complained. “Who’s over-inflated?” Trevor asked. “And I think you’re mixing your mythology a bit,” Billy observed. “My point is….” “We get your point,” Billy said, placing his large, warm, strong hand on Magnus’s shoulder. “You know your friend better than we do, obviously. But I still think you should just ask him, regardless of how you phrase it.” “We’ll come along to provide moral support!” Carl said, brightly. “Plus, you know, proof.” “Proof.” Magnus had to laugh, looking at the three men before him and wondering how Fergus would react. “Totally dude,” Carl said, nodding. “It’s surprising how effective showing another guy your secondary cock can be!” They piled into Trevor’s truck, again, with Billy at the wheel and Magnus besides him providing directions. Carl and Trevor made good use of the spare time by providing a little sexual release and the sounds of slurping and moaning and grunting were echoing through the cabin. “So, it never stops?” Magnus asked, trying studiously to avoid looking at the two huge men in the backseat happily going down on each other and pumping endless loads of cream from their over-burdened balls. “It never stops,” Billy acknowledged. Magnus looked down at Billy crotch. “You seem okay,” he observed. “We can control it when we need to, but if there’s no need to….” He shrugged and looked into the rearview mirror where his lover winked at him, an obviously satisfied grin on his sensuous lips. “And you can just go and go and go?” He nodded. “We can just go and go and go.” “And very often do!” Carl offered. He shifted his hips, thrusting them upwards and pumping an exceptionally fat gush of cream into Trevor’s audibly gulping mouth. “It feels soooooo good,” he said with a growl. Then Trevor was up and they were kissing passionately, silencing the very talkative peach-fuzz-headed man for the time being. “Tell me about Fergus,” Billy suggested. “Fergus?” “How did you meet him? What’s he like?” “Met him at a club. Skinny white boy. Hips like lubricated pistons. Big blue eyes. Milky white skin. Thin as a rail.” “How long…?” “We’re not exclusive. We’re both bi, and it didn’t make sense to us to limit our natural instincts.” “Fuckin’ A!” cheered Carl, needlessly. Magnus scowled. “Ignore him,” Billy advised. “That’s like trying to ignore the elephant in the room.” “With two trunks!” Carl agreed, before trumpeting like a pachyderm in heat. “Fergus?” Billy prompted again. “Anyway, I saw him and thought, ‘god damn, who is this walking fuck machine?’ I mean, just watching this dude dance you could tell that he was gonna be a demon in the sack. Like, purely uninhibited and couldn’t give a fuck what anyone else thought.” “So naturally it was love at first sight.” “Lust, anyway,” Magnus explained. “And as I had suspected, the man has some definite skill, fuck-wise. And, much like I suspect of our noisy friend in the backseat, he’ll try and do anything, and I mean anything.” “A...colorful repertoire?” “He’s a rainbow of sexual activities, for sure.” “But that’s the lust part,” Billy said. “What makes you love him?” Magnus looked over at Billy and narrowed his gaze. “You’re very good,” he said. “At what?” “Understanding about love.” Billy shrugged and hiked his thumb over his broad shoulder. “I had an excellent teacher.” “Fuckin’ A!” Carl said again, before Trevor’s lips were on his mouth. “I fell in love with him because he’s fearless, he’s honest, he’s open, and he’s totally himself. There are no filters or hidden agendas with Fergus.” “And with your talents….” Magnus nodded. “I’d never met someone like him before. He was...Fergus. He was all Fergus, 100% Fergus, and he didn’t give a damn what anyone else thought. He was a force of nature, and so self confident! It was like the guy leaks charisma out his ass.” He looked out the windshield. “Right here, then a quick left down that alley.” “Interesting neighborhood.” “Did I mention he’s an artist?” He smiled. “His stuff is sick.” It was, indeed, an ‘interesting neighborhood.’ The three Muscle Clubbers climbed out of the truck after pulling on the same rather comically small collections of clothing. If it had not been broad daylight, they may have elected not to wear anything at all, but Billy thought it prudent to be better safe than sorry. They parked in front of what looked to be an abandoned warehouse in a part of this city away from anything resembling habitable housing. Train tracks ran behind the building, though they looked abandoned, too, and there was no sound of traffic or people or even barking dogs. “Fergus lives here?” “Squats here would be a more accurate phrase,” Magnus admitted. “No one lives here. But there’s running water and electricity, so it’s more or less habitable.” “Less,” Carl said, frowning, “not more. Fuck, I though Muscle City was desolate.” “Harsh,” Billy said, feigning hurt. “I kind of like it,” Trevor admitted. “It has a raw, industrial taste. Looks like the skeleton of a city.” “Oh, you and Fergus are going to get along just fine,” Magnus said, brushing back his bright red hair. There was a sudden, loud, metallic bang and then someone nearby yelled out, quite loudly and quite clearly: “Fuck!” “That’ll be Fergus!” Magnus said cheerfully. The warehouse didn’t have doors so much as rusted openings along its side. The interior was a shadowed cavern, with sunlight streaming down in harsh angles through more holes in the roof. It stretched the entire block along the alley, and at the far end they could see some activity taking place, with a small, pale figure moving around rather animatedly. “Fergus, I presume?” Billy asked. Magnus nodded. “Making art,” he explained. The four of them strode through the shadow and light, three colossuses and a flame-haired muse. The Muscle Club members stood seven feet high and a yard wide, literally head and shoulders above Magnus. Billy and Carl were back in their too-small jeans and shirts, while all Trevor had that he could not fit into was a pair of black biking shorts that clung so tightly to him that he might as well have been naked anyway, His cock, a fat shank, was like a swollen sausage tucked along his hip, and there was no hiding its contours and features. Billy’s jeans rode so low on his hips that his pubic bush was all but revealed and half his ass was hanging out, and Carl looked like some backwoods porn dream in Daisy Dukes and a half-shirt that barely came to his dark, prominent nipples. Magnus called out as they came closer. “Fergus! Hey! Fergus!” More banging and slamming and metallic crashing echoed back, so Magnus cupped his hands around his mouth and yelled loudly, “Ankou!” Carl frowned and looked at Billy, mouthing ‘Ankou?’ but Billy only shrugged. As if hearing the silent conversation, Magnus said, “Ankou is the Breten personification of death.” He turned and looked up at the three men behind him. “Did I mention that Fergus tends to be a little dramatic?” A shaven head popped up and looked over. Then the slim figure stood up and was obviously staring at his new guests. “The fuck?” he asked. For a small, slim figure, his voice sounded absurdly deep and resonant. “Hey, Ferg,” Magnus said. “Booji?” he asked, using Magnus’s nickname. “What’s up?” he asked, striding closer. “This is Billy, Carl and Trevor.” Each man nodded in turn, smiling brightly. To Fergus, it looked as though his friend and lover had just materialized out of the blue and brought three Norse gods dressed like assholes into his place. “Uh, hello?” He had a huffing blowtorch in one hand and heavy gloves on. His upper body was uncovered and slick with sweat, and as Magnus had reported he looked as if he had not an ounce of fat on him. He wasn’t muscular, but he was wiry and sleek and it was easy to see definition of his muscles, such as they were. He looked more like a dancer than an athlete, and maybe that was the most accurate definition of him, yet. “You making shit?” Magnus asked. “Whoa whoa whoa, buddy boy.” He waved his blowtorch at the trio. “You can’t waltz in here accompanied by the Three Stooges and not expect some questions. Number one, of course, is why are they dressed like refugees from Diana Ross’s nightmare?” “I like him,” Trevor announced. “He does have a certain...charm,” Carl agreed. Billy was looking down at himself and frowning. “Diana Ross’s nightmare?” he said softly. “Kisses first,” Magnus said. Then he walked up and kissed his boyfriend on the mouth, though Fergus’s eyes never stopped looking at the three gigantic, muscular men behind the small, red-haired empath. Then Magnus observed, “Jesus, you smell rank.” “You never complained before.” “That’s because I was the one making you smell rank.” “You’re changing the subject again,” Fergus said. “He’s a bright one,” Trevor observed. “Always dangerous,” Carl said, smiling. Fergus walked right up to them and circled around them. “Well, you look fucking ridiculous.” Then he was standing back before them with his arms folded over his small chest. “Take those fucking clothes off.” The trio looked at each other. “Shy boys, huh? No problem.” Suddenly, and quickly, Fergus was stripping himself of his skinny jeans and stood naked before them, wearing only the heavy gloves on his hands. “Told you he was shameless,” Magnus said. “Drop ‘em, boys. Let’s see what you’ve got.” “Jesus,” Carl said, “you don’t fuck around do you?” “Oh, I fuck around plenty. Why do you think I want to see you naked?” “Yeah,” Carl said, pulling his button-fly open, “he’s gonna fit in just fine.” “Don’t be too sure,” Magnus advised, watching the stripshow with a grin. It took a few minutes for the bigger guys to manage their huge bodies from their tight outfits, but then they stood there as if ready for inspection. “Jesus,” the small, pale man observed, “that’s some heavy weaponry you’re all toting around. I mean, I’ve seen some big guys before but you gentlemen are loaded for all out warfare.” He shifted his eyes upwards and scanned each of their heavily muscled bodies in turn. “You dudes live at the gym or what?” He approached Carl and poked one of his pecs, then tweaked his nipple playfully. “Careful,” Carl said. “You never know when those things are gonna go off.” Fergus smiled evilly and intensified his manipulations of Carl’s two rubbery nubs, twisting and squeezing and rubbing them with obvious talent and glee. He looked down as he tortured Carl’s nips to watch the effect he was having on the man’s most glaring gauge of enjoyment, smiling with pleasure as he watched Carl’s pendulous cock swell and pulse. “Fuck, I didn’t think you could get any bigger.” “Keep doing what you’re doing and you’re gonna see exactly how big I can get,” Carl warned. “Love to,” Fergus replied. “Take him serious, Ferg. You’re playing with fire, and in his case you’re playing with an inferno.” Fergus looked up and winked. “That true, Peachfuzz?” Carl grinned and nodded. “I can set your whole world on fire. Believe it.” “Nice,” Fergus said, releasing the man’s nipples. Then he looked at Billy. “And you’d be the leader of this trio, would you not?” “Why do you say…?” He looked over Fergus’s head at Magnus. “He’s not...?” “Like me? No, he’s just a...talented observer of human nature.” Billy scowled uncertainly. “Power pours off you, Billy. Power of a very special and unique brand. You lead because you’re a leader, not because you make people follow you.” “He speaks truth,” Fergus agreed. “Fuck, I feel like I want to follow you and I only met you!” Then he looked at Trevor. “And fuck me if you aren’t the sexiest pile of meat on two legs, Mister Bear!” “I’ll take that as a compliment.” “How else would one take it?” He moved his hand over and down Trevor’s naked muscles, sending shivers through the huge man’s body. “Yes, you are trembling with desire, aren’t you?” Carl looked at Magnus. “And this was the guy you didn’t think would fit in?” Magnus shrugged, but then he asked, “Fergus, how would feel about looking like them?” “Like them? Musclebound giants with delusions of godhood?” “Delusions?” Carl asked. “I guess it would depend on two things, if I were offered that is.” He turned around. “Am I being offered?” “You are. We are.” He pivoted back again. “Interesting.” “That doesn’t strike you as odd?” Billy asked. “Not particularly. I assume you dudes are trumans?” He started to circle them again. “I did a piece about you guys. Made this big foam suit, had this hose attached at the crotch that I’d point at the audience and start spraying corn starch and water at them. Gallons of the stuff.” “Sounds...intriguing?” Billy said. Fergus laughed slightly. “They hated it, which means it was a success.” “We don’t know if we’re trumans, but….” “You got two cocks?” He looked down pointedly. “Uh, well, yeah.” Fergus nodded. “Trumans.” He then stood there and looked at them in silence. “Well?” “Well...what?” “Let’s see ‘em, then.” “Oh!” Carl said, and he released his twin without preamble. “Jesus,” Fergus repeated. “What?” Carl said, looking down. “It’s as big as the other one!” “Well...yeah. What did you expect?” “I dunno, but, I mean, that’s just being greedy, isn’t it?” “Didn’t have much say in the matter. Besides, it was his fault,” he answered, nodding at Billy. “You were the first?” Fergus asked. Billy shook his head. “Only the first one with...twins.” He blushed. Both of Carl’s pricks throbbed with sudden desire. Fergus noticed. “You and him, then?” he asked Carl. “Does it show?” “Only when your cocks throb in his direction.” He clapped his hands together. “Whoa! Real life motherfucking trumans! Nice catch, Magnus!” “I didn’t catch them, they sort of...fell into my lap.” He stood next to Fergus and they looked across at the other three men. It was a study in contrasts, as the two slight, slim, small young men stood dwarfed before three huge, muscular, perfectly proportioned hunks bulging with power and sex. The differences were almost comical. “So what do you think?” “About what?” Fergus asked. “We’ve been invited,” Magnus said simply. “Really?” “If you’re up for it,” Billy said. “We’d be happy to have you join us.” “And what’s in for me?” “You’re joking, right?” Carl asked. But Fergus shook his head. “From where I’m standing, I’m a pretty happy guy. I get to do whatever I want to. I get to do it with whomever I want to. I’m free. I’m safe. I’m healthy. I mean, yeah, you guys are big, but so what? You walked in here looking like refugees from the worst-stocked Goodwill on the planet, you’re hanging with my bud Magnus who, let’s face it, isn’t the B.M.O.C. around here, and I get the distinct impression that you’re all hiding out like you’re ashamed of something. So why the fuck would I want to be you?” “Wow,” Trevor said. Billy pursed his lips and nodded. “You have several valid points.” “No he fucking doesn’t!” Carl retorted. “You want to know why you want to be one of us?” Fergus folded his arms and shrugged. “Do you really want to know?” “Carl,” Billy said, warningly. “No, no. He’s wondering what we’ve got going on. So I just want to satisfy his curiosity.” “Careful, Carl,” Trevor advised. “Don’t go making him sex crazy.” That certainly got Fergus’s attention. “What’s this now?” “He’s not going to….” Carl narrowed his eyes, smiled, and unleashed a whale-sized tug on Fergus’s body, sending out a wave of sexual bliss so powerful that it was nearly visible in the shadowed warehouse between them. He unleashed the full essence of his prodigious sexual capacity at the small, slim man, and he held nothing back. To be sure, being tugged wasn’t the same as being fucked. Tugging someone grew stronger with familiarity, as the initiator grew to know the target of his passion. But Carl didn’t hold anything back. He had been challenged, hadn’t he? Not only that, he had the distinct impression that he’d just been severely dissed as well. So he opened fire on the slim naked dude standing before him so nonchalantly. With both barrels. And something unexpected and entirely surprising happened. Fergus began to grow. Carl said, “Oops.” Part 15 Perhaps if Fergus had not been standing before them naked, they would not have even noticed that his body was changing. In fact, on any other man’s body - one with a touch of fat on its bones and some meat already swelling out under its skin - the changes that began to manifest would not have been so pronounced. It started on his torso, on his belly and chest. He had a slim, taught stomach, smooth and flat, without any muscular definition. Similarly, his chest could not have been said to be bulging, nor could it have been described as sunken or featureless. He may not have been a slave to the gym, but his art or his handling of the metal for his sculpture had developed distinct, if underdeveloped, pecs that pressed adjacent his pale flesh. Now they were swelling forward. Slowly, and slightly, but they were definitely growing. And his formerly flat and featureless stomach began to divide into six sections of muscle, as if they had been there all along and now he was sucking in his skin. Fergus’s eyes were closed and his dick was suddenly hard, popping up from its flaccid state to a six-inch stalk that seemed to want to stretch its neck. His gloved hands balled into fists and the cords of his neck stood out starkly. “What did you do?” Billy asked, not taking his eyes off the small slim figure. “Jesus, mate,” Trevor agreed. “I just….” Fergus moaned deeply. His cock was now bouncing and it was clear that a volley of cream was forthcoming. Mere seconds had passed. His arms, tensed and straight at his sides, showed pulsing veins running their length and the cords of muscle that he already had were separating from each other, growing precise and starting to swell in size. He shot a thick stream of cum from his cock. His body tensed - again, illustrating that he was definitely growing larger - and he bent his knees and pushed his pelvis forward and a long, thick rope of white thrust from his cannon. He gripped himself with his glove and groaned. “How is this possible?” Trevor asked. “I thought you said we had to….” “We do!” Billy acknowledged. “At least, we did.” “I didn’t do anything,” Carl protested. “I mean, I did, but I didn’t! Oh, fuck. Oh, Jesus.” “If it’s any consolation, he does look as though he’s enjoying it.” “Whatever it is,” Billy finished. Fergus shot again, pushing his hips forward as if fucking someone’s ass, and another heavy, full gush of cum escaped his dick. His chest now owned two very obvious pectoral mounds, and his six pack had deepened and grown more precise. The muscles along both arms were equally distinctive and obviously larger, and the sleek, slim brawn along his legs was pressing outward and separating as well. His dancer’s body was becoming more and more like a gymnast’s body. He was losing his unremarkable smoothness and developing a body of more obvious power and discrete muscular bulges. It all happened in mere moments, and Fergus pushed out a few further gushes of hot cum from his glove-gripped cock before it was all over. Then he stood there, holding his dick in his hand, his newly developed abs swelling and receding as he sucked air into his lungs, and his newly grown chest rising and falling. “How the fuck did I just do that?” Carl said. Fergus looked like a baby truman. He had certainly not been fully transformed, or even half way, but he was most definitely more muscular and perhaps a shade taller as well. He slowly regained his senses and straightened, pulling his hand off his cock and lifting the glove to his face, where he began licking off the clinging droplets of his own cream from the worn leather. He pulled in a slow, long, shuddering breath and said, softly, “Whoa.” He opened his eyes. Then he smiled. “Whoa,” he said again. “What the fuck happened?” Carl asked. “Like I know?” Fergus replied. Then there was another sigh, and moan, and he looked next to him at his companion. During the entire process, Fergus had been the sole focus of everyone there as his naked body changed, forgetting all about the other young man standing. Standing right next to him. Magnus had been neither naked nor shooting cum from his exposed hard-on. Now that they were all looking at him, it was obvious that something had happened to him, as well. “Oh, fuck,” Carl said again. “Fuck, indeed,” Magnus agreed, laughing slightly. “That was pretty fucking amazing, Carl. Whatever it is you just did.” He raised his head and smiled, then placed his hand on Fergus’s shoulder for support. “I’ve never...Jesus, Carl, that’s...holy fuck.” “I didn’t do anything!” Carl repeated, and then also repeated, “Well, I did, but I didn’t!” “All evidence to the contrary,” Trevor observed. He strode forward and looked at the two smaller men. “How do you feel?” “I’m not entirely sure how to answer that question,” Fergus replied. He was a beautiful young man with what appeared to be a well-trained body, with stark muscles along every inch. He looked like he had gained around twenty pounds, which was a lot on his small frame. “Well, for starters, do you feel like your addicted to Carl and want him to fuck your ass forever?” Fergus’s brow furrowed. “I wanted him to fuck my ass since he walked in, so that hasn’t changed. And as for feeling addicted to anything, I’d really love to be able to come like that again, because that was about the deepest, fullest, hardest, most amazing wank session I’ve ever had.” “Agreed,” Magnus said. Trevor looked over, then looked down. There was a growing dark stain on Magnus’s trousers. “Ouch.” “You have no idea,” he replied rubbing his aching dick. How it had not managed to rip itself free of his denim was a miracle. Trevor pivoted. “I would ask something stupid like ‘why didn’t you mention that we could do that,’ but from your expressions of shock and wonder I would guess that you’ve never done it before.” “Well, I sure haven’t!” Carl said. “But….” “But?” Billy and Carl looked at each other and at the same time, said, “Timebomb.” “What’s a timebomb?” “Not a what,” Billy corrected, “a who. Tim Balmer, otherwise known as Timebomb. Another of our brothers. Went away to college.” “Surely there’s more to the story?” Carl said, “Timebomb used to do this thing, sometimes. When he was, like, really, really ready to pop. He’d hold back and hold back, edging the fuck out of himself, pushing and thrusting and driving himself and whoever he was with apeshit with sex juice until he would...go off.” “Go off...how?” Carl pointed at Fergus. Then he made an explosion sound and gestured with his hands, mimicking a nuclear mushroom cloud rising towards the sky. “Explode! Fucking...erupt! Detonate! And then...dudes would...you know.” “I think I know,” Fergus agreed. “I don’t understand how this is even possible,” Trevor announced, shaking his head. “Assuming the process is purely physical, that the agent of transformation lives in our cum and that’s how we transfer it to others...you never even touched him! Hell, you’re standing six feet away from him!” “And he still managed to get some on me,” Carl observed, wiping a heavy droplet of Fergus’s cream off his thigh and sucking it into his mouth. “Nice.” “Well, that’s not the point.” “Can we discuss the whys and wherefores later and discuss the what happens now...now?” Fergus wondered aloud. He looked down at himself and started to pull off his gloves. Then he was exploring his new body, roaming his hands over the muscles that had appeared magically beneath his skin before reaching down and grasping his cock. “Hmm, bigger here, too.” He looked up at Carl as he squeezed and caressed his larger prick and said, “You do nice work.” Billy huffed out a laugh and looked at Magnus. “Does he take everything in stride like that?” Magnus shrugged. “Mostly.” Fergus looked at his lover. “Well?” “Well what?” “Strip ‘em off, my man. Let’s see what happened to you.” He looked down. “And maybe I can get you cleaned up with a tongue bath.” “Yes,” Trevor said, “I really do like him.” Fergus placed his hands at the hem of Magnus’s shirt and pulled up over his body. There were sounds of approval and Magnus’s improved body was unveiled, showing that - much like his lover - the changes weren’t dramatic but they were obvious. It was more difficult to tell, of course, since they had yet to see the small man naked, but the definition of his muscles, and in particular the very deep valleys outlining his stark six-pack abs, showed that he had experienced the same sort of instant growth as his friend. When he stripped off his pants, it was obvious that he had experienced a very full orgasmic blow out, as the wealth of cream that clung to his pubic bush and glazed his equipment made it look like someone had squeezed royal frosting all over his crotch. Fergus sank immediately to his knees and, as promised, began to lick every inch of his lover’s newly prodigious instrument, lifting it carefully to get to his fat ball sack as well, moaning with delight. The three huge men watched in unvarnished lust as the young man with the new muscular body worshiped his friend’s cum-coated cock, slurping and kissing and licking him until he was glistening with spit instead of cum, and his dick was throbbing to an award-winning erection that turned a deep red as it throbbed and swelled higher and higher. Perhaps Magnus had been gifted before, but now he was the proud owner of a majestic, magnificent uncut beauty of mammoth proportions. He kept swelling larger and larger as Fergus moved his mouth and tongue around his burgeoning hard-on, rubbing the tip with his thumb and stroking him to drive his growth. Magnus looked down at his friend and their eyes met, and Magnus was breathing hard and steady in an obvious attempt to keep himself at bay. Hs hands were balling into fists and his deeply-carved six-pack swelled and receded. The cords of his neck stood out starkly and Carl said, “Just let it go, brother. Let yourself go.” “Want...don’t want him to stop,” he managed to say. Fergus squeezed him hard and a swelling drop of pre-cum erupted at the tip of his 10-inch-high prick, drooling down the side until Fergus licked up the length of him and sucked it inside his mouth. “I’m not gonna stop,” Fergus said. “Until I make you come in my mouth.” “Then...then you better...aw, fuck, Fergus.” “Excellent,” his friend said, and like a snake he went down all the way on his friend’s joint and, enveloped in Fergus’s warm, loving wetness, Magnus came again. His eyes rolled up in their sockets and he went up on his toes and Fergus caught every drop of what had to be a magnificent explosion of warm, salty spunk. “Oh, yeah,” Carl said. “Fergus is gonna fit in nicely.” Trevor nodded a silent agreement, feeling a strong pang of jealousy as he watched the smaller man’s obvious cocksucking eagerness and talent, wondering how it would feel to have his hands all over his own mammoth appendage which was dropping low and heavy as he watched. But Billy’s brow furrowed and he looked at Carl. “So, what did you do?” “Me?” “How do you think…?” Carl shrugged. “I just...felt like I wanted to show off a little. So I intended to tug the dude as hard as I could. You know, he’d challenged us so why not give him a taste of what we can do?” “A taste.” “Well, a very strong taste.” “But instead you made him bigger.” “Evidently,” he agreed. “I mean, when you think about it, maybe it makes sense?” “How does it make sense?” Carl watched Fergus’s wide, bulging back as he finished up on Magnus’s beautiful cock and he said, “Well, first, the only reason any of us are big is because of Scott and Derek finding that video thing, right? And the guy in that video thing was obviously never in the room with them, but the results are just as obvious to everyone by now. So, like, we all started from a seed that never touched us. And sure, since then we’ve just gotten bigger and bigger - so, probably? The initial thing? Can be like that,” he said, nodding at the two smaller men with their more prominent muscular development and bigger sexual equipment. “And I could stand here pushing out fat tugs on them and keep, like, incrementally growing them every time, but it’s this,” he said, grabbing his fat prick and pointing it at Billy, “that really produces the results.” “Then why did we never…?” Carl shrugged. “Dude, I’m making this up as I go. I don’t have the answers. I’m just, you know, putting it out there as a possibility. I mean, like, The Timebomb was doing it without realizing it. Maybe he has a different...strain of whatever we have inside us. Stronger ability? Maybe we all had it the whole time but, like, who the fuck is going to try to think a dude bigger when you know you can do it pretty easily by just, like, coming on him?” “It presents us with some rather unique possibilities.” “As well as some rather unique problems.” “Dudes, I almost bust a nut making that happen,” Carl said. “I mean, seriously? I threw everything at him...them. And you can see the results. I don’t think most guys who accidentally get granted a few more pounds of muscle and few extra inches of cock are gonna be, like, complaining about it.” Carl’s deep, resounding voice rose an octave and he said, “‘Oh, my! Look, my body is suddenly swelling up with power and my dick is bigger! Heavens above!’ Yeah, that’s gonna happen,” he concluded sarcastically. “Still,” Trevor added, “it raises an important question.” “Which is?” He looked at his companions. “What else can we do that we don’t know we can do it?” Billy looked troubled, and Carl looked excited. But Fergus interrupted their conversation by clearing his throat and they looked over at him. Magnus and Fergus were naked. Magnus’s troublesome cock was now cleaned up and hanging forward, clearly an outsized beauty hanging at least eight inches down even now that it had calmed itself. He had egg-sized balled hanging just as low, and his thin body was now displaying a set of muscles that pressed against his clean white skin in long wedges and firm cables. He had a swimmer’s build with a rock-hard six pack on his tight belly. Fergus, the target of Carl’s detonation, had borne the brunt of the explosion and had a more developed gymnast’s build, with a particularly well-built chest of two plates of muscle, and his arms looked a bit swollen and fat with power. His cock was less impressive than Magnus’s broad, fat tool, probably six inches long with a cut foreskin and two thick veins running its length. More veins pulsed atop his prick and ran up along his pelvis. One thing they could all agree on was that Fergus had amazing thick, round, prominent ass with deep divots and high arching mounds of muscle. It left little doubt that when he was fucking someone, they were going to feel it. “So,” he said, “now what?” “Now?” Billy asked. Fergus hung his muscled arm across Magnus’s shoulders and gestured to the two of them. “Don’t you think we’re a touch unfinished?” “So…?” “So. So, let’s have it all, boys. Give us the works.” Billy looked at Magnus. “Is that what you want?” Magnus looked serious and said, “Billy, there’s something going on. Something important and new and amazing. When I was inside you, I….” “Wait, you were inside him?” Fergus asked. “Not physically, Fergus. We connected.” “Oh.” He looked at Billy’s superhuman beauty and clicked his tongue. “Too bad.” “Oh, fuck, can I do him first?” Carl asked. His cocks were already swelling thicker and harder, lengthening by the inch, and his balls were practically pumping. “I believe Magnus was speaking,” Billy said gently. “When I was inside you, I knew you were different. Different from anyone else. Different from everyone else. Something...I can’t explain or define it, but as different as you are on the outside, you’re different on the inside too. Whatever it is that’s happening, however you’re changing and developing, I want to come along for the ride.” “Fuckin A,” Carl said, happily. “Frankly,” Fergus said, “I just want two dicks.” “Why?” Billy asked, genuinely curious. “Because it’s gonna freak everyone the fuck out.” “Fergus likes freaking everyone the fuck out,” Magnus explained. “I got that,” Billy said, smiling. “Well, okay, then. Um, I guess…” “Dibs on Fergus!” Carl called, raising his hand. “Dude, you are gonna so enjoy this.” He was practically giddy with anticipation. Fergus smiled. “I want to fuck you, first.” “You a mindreader, then?” Carl asked. Fergus shrugged. Carl’s cocks were rising very quickly. “Whoa, whoa, whoa, dude. Be careful with those things! Don’t want you going off too soon, do we? Let’s have some fun first.” He walked over and grabbed both of Carl’s twins hard. “What’s your feelings about being manhandled by a smaller dude with big appetites?” Carl nearly came. Fergus came over and steered the towering muscular figure away, keeping his eyes on Carl’s firm, muscular ass and shaking his head at its sheer power and beauty. Magnus was looking at Trevor and Billy. “That just leaves us,” he said. “So it would appear,” Billy agreed. “It should be you two,” Trevor said. He looked at Billy. “Let’s find out what happens when it’s just you and someone new.” “New?” Magnus asked, then he remembered. “That’s right...you’re a virgin.” “Well, in that sense, anyway,” he agreed. “I would be proud and privileged to be your first,” Magnus said. “I have only one request.” “Of course,” Billy said. “I want all of you. Unhidden, undisguised, unashamed. I want the true Billy, every inch of you. Don’t...don’t try to conform or be someone you’re not. Not for me. And not now.” Billy felt a rush of love for Magnus again. He didn’t ask for him to be careful, or to hold back, or to be less than he was. He wanted to be with Billy. As Magnus watched, Billy started to change. He removed all the limits he set on himself. The limits set in place to disguise who he was, now, how beautiful and powerful and magnificent. Trevor felt heat pouring from Billy’s body, and his redolent, musky, masculine scent began to swell in power as his body and face changed. Magnus watched in silent awe as Billy revealed himself to the man he was about to change. His beauty magnified as his body began to stretch taller and wider. His muscles unfurled, swelling outwards beneath his bronze skin. His face became increasingly handsome, the features losing all pretense at human norms of masculine beauty. A god was making himself before Magnus’s unblinking eyes. Bigger and more beautiful than he had even imagined. Power radiated from him like pulses of heat and sex. His cocks swelled larger and larger. His chest built upon itself until he did not believe it could get bigger, and then it continued to swell with muscle. Billy rose before Magnus into the supreme epitome of male perfection that he had become, somehow welcoming all the power and beauty of the hundreds of others he had cared for inside him, and molding it and sculpting it and shaping it into this vision of power and flawlessness that kept getting larger and larger. Magnus’s heart was beating hard in his chest. Blood rushed into his cock and pushed it hard and high. He was sweating, and the scent of Billy’s magnificent male perfection coated his skin in a mist of sex and muscle, like a hot shower of masculine power. It took only moments for Billy to strip away the veneer of his daily performance of a man not gifted with the godlike level of muscle, beauty, power and masculine essence that Billy was now. “God,” Magnus said softly. His cock was pulsing with the beats of his heart. His eyes were wide and staring, wanting never to look away from Billy’s true magnificence. “Billy,” he said. His voice was a throbbing vibration of sex. A cock thrusting inside Magnus’s head and ass. A tongue licking his prick. Lips kissing his mouth. “I...had no idea,” Magnus said. Billy shrugged. It made his entire muscular development swell and shift, showcasing the awesome size, weight, thickness and power that was swelling along every inch of his colossal body. “It’s just me,” he said, in a voice soaked with masculine energy, swollen with sexual capacity, as if everyone else on the planet looked like he did, encased in a ten-foot-high muscular frame of overwhelming perfection. He owned the flawless face of Adonis. Or Apollo. Some Greek or Roman god of pleasure and power, standing naked before his disciple. “Yeah,” Trevor agreed. “It’s just you. I kind of remember going sex crazy now.” “I wasn’t… I didn’t….” “Are you all right?” Billy asked, looking concerned. “Holy fuck,” Magnus concluded. “You’re as beautiful on the outside as you are on the inside.” “Truer words have never been spoken, my young friend,” Trevor agreed. Billy’s entire giant body blushed. “Thanks,” he said in his deep, powerful voice. “What...what happens now?” “Whatever you want to happen,” Billy explained. “What do you want to do?” “Everything,” Magnus said, simply. Billy smiled. “Well, let’s start with a kiss. I already know you’re very good at that.” The huge man approached the small man and sank to one knee, bringing their faces closer. Magnus could hardly breathe. No man on the planet actually looked like that. Even artists would have a hard time capturing Billy’s incredibly handsome visage with their brushes and paint. Could a camera adequately copy the man’s beauty? Would he break the lens because it was trying so hard to seize every detail of his face with its inadequacy? Billy leaned forward and pressed his lips to Magnus’s. ‘Ah,’ thought Magnus. ‘There he is again. There’s Billy.’ The kiss made Magnus relax, as he closed his eyes and sank once more into the endless well of Billy’s unconstrained love. He marveled again at the man’s seemingly innate ability to love without restrictions or limits, how he opened himself so entirely to someone else, someone he knew only a little, and did not judge their worth or merit. Everyone deserved to be loved fully and without question. And Billy did just that. Magnus felt a hand moving around his cock. The man’s touch was gentle, smooth, warm. His hand was large enough to easily hold Magnus’s cock and balls - even as large as they were - and Billy was fondling and caressing him with a tenderness that belied his power and size. The kiss was passionate and loving, their tongues twisting around each other. And then Billy was pushing against Magnus and his other arm went around the smaller man’s body and set him on the ground. Magnus opened his eyes and saw Billy looking at him with pure love. The kiss was perfect and then Billy was on the ground, too and turning them over, so that Magnus’s smaller form was resting atop Billy’s huge frame. He was hard all over. Made of pure muscle, that stretched and moved, as if Magnus could feel inside of the other man, feel everything as his breathed and flexed and wrapped him in an embrace. The kiss never stopped, never broke, never ended. It was warm and wet and hungry. Billy was made out of sex, and he was pouring it into Magnus in a pure display of his love. Billy’s huge cock rose up and rubbed itself into the crack of Magnus’s ass. He could feel it like a hot, hard shank that throbbed with life, beating in time to the heart inside Billy’s hugeness. Something warm and slick drooled onto Magnus’s back and he realized that Billy was leaking a stream of pre-cum, bathing them both in the warm honey of his masculine power. Billy’s thick finger’s found Magnus’s tight pucker and he was rubbing and prodding him, now. It felt like any other man’s cock, as big as it was, and Magnus tried to relax and let the man’s touch inside him. Then he felt a sudden cascade of pure pleasure. Billy was sending some sort of sexual touch through his hand! Magnus squirmed and moaned with delight as Billy began to show him exactly how much sexual power he had - even in the tips of his fingers. The sensation was warm and tingling, it radiated into his body and aimed straight for his prick. He felt his balls buzzing and his cock throbbed and swelled. Billy seemed to realize the effect and he redoubled the sensation, sending warm, powerful swollen throbs of sex into Magnus’s body through only his hands and his touch. Magnus wanted more. Suddenly he was eager to pull that fat cock inside him, to feel Billy’s powerful thrusts as he pushed every inch of his magnificent sex inside Magnus’s body and started pumping muscle inside him. “Fuck me,” Magnus asked. Pleaded. “Fuck me, please.” Billy smiled. “We’re nearly there,” he said. “I’m not finished, yet.” Then he kissed Magnus again and a hard, thick, all-encompassing cascade of sexual bliss pushed inside the smaller man’s body. Everywhere their bodies touched, Billy was pushing a non-stop throbbing sensation of sex into Magnus. His whole body felt like a dick, a dick that was being stroked and sucked and licked and fucked all at once. A dick held at the very edge, the extreme limit of sexual bliss and unable to explode its fat, creamy load. Billy unleashed himself, showing Magnus what he wanted to see, and what he wanted to feel. The true, unlimited, undisguised nature of Billy Titus, superman, sexual god, perfect being. He wrapped Magnus in his arms and surrounded him with his body and flooded him with the unfiltered perfect masculine sexual energy that he had been blessed with. Magnus came. He could not stop himself. He felt his creamy load erupt between their bodies and felt Billy chuckle with delight. The delight manifested in even more sexual bliss, radiating out from his huge muscular body as if he could not contain its power. Magnus came again. He moaned with ecstatic bliss. He shook from pure sexual power and love. Nothing ever felt this good. Nothing ever could. Billy kept opening the valve on his power. He poured more and more of himself into Magnus before pushing inside and flooding him with muscle and sex. Little by little, as he kissed and explored and rubbed against the smaller man’s body, he opened up his well of perfect love and sex and muscle, as if he was preparing a hole big enough to fill with every drop of his power. “You’re ready,” Billy said like a growl. “Now you’re ready for all of me.” Fergus was fucking Carl. Carl was on his back, his legs split wide, his hole a tight pink pucker, as Fergus held the man by his calf muscles and shoved himself inside. He watched as Carl began to lose control of his attempts to maintain his disguised form. It was evident early on that Carl loved being fucked. His hole was tight and hot, and he seemed to pull Fergus’s cock inside him, as if his ass was a mouth sucking against his prick. Fergus had fucked plenty of holes, but nothing - nothing ever - felt like this did. As soon as he was seated inside, preparing to tell Carl what he was going to do, how hard he was going to fuck him, how deep and strong, Carl did something that grabbed onto him and held him and surrounded his cock in bliss. Carl’s ass was the gateway to heaven. Carl’s ass was the frame of perfect sex, and inside he was a deep, warm, wet cave of blissful carnal beauty. He was wet and tight and warm and inviting. He squirmed and groaned and growled like an animal. And then he started to grow. Fergus wished he’d had a camera to record the scene, as he fucked Carl’s ass and the man’s entire body started changing. He felt as though he were doing it, as though his cock had taken on magical properties and now when he fucked someone he’d watch their muscles harden and swell, and their bodies lengthen and expands, and their cock grow larger and fatter and longer. He fucked Carl with hard thrusts, and with every pump the man grew bigger and more powerful. He stretched his head on his neck and twisted his face back and forth, and each time it came back into focus it was more handsome and more masculine and more perfect. Fergus pushed his legs aside and leaned forward, thrusting himself into Carl’s ass up to the balls and held himself there as Carl surrounded his dick like a heavenly velvet vice, wanting him never to leave. “Open your eyes, Carl,” Fergus instructed. They were blue like turquoise and bright and clear. “Can you do it to me now?” Carl nodded, speechless in ecstasy. “Do it, Carl. Make me grow.” Carl grinned. It happened with sudden ferocity that Fergus had not been prepared for. And he exploded with muscle. Trevor experienced a sudden, hard thrust of something that he could instantly recognize as CARL! It was CARL! in capital letters with an exclamation mark at the end. An explosion of CARL! that felt like immense masculine energy and hard, thrusting sex and instant muscular power. He had been watching Magnus and Billy together, and the extraordinary sense of pure love he could feel coming from them like a palpable sensation when that sudden and almost violent detonation of CARL! intruded and he turned around. Just in time, too, because he watched Fergus veritably inflate into a swollen god of muscular might. One moment he was holding Carl’s long legs in his small grip, pushed inside Carl’s butt to the hilt and he was leaning forward. The next he was standing up and stretching taller and wider as his entire body was filled in with instant muscle. It was unclear what had happened exactly. Fergus was definitely fucking Carl. His cock was lodged inside him and Carl had grown into his full power during the course of their coupling, now swollen with huge mountains of power that rose up and pushed against each other for space on his giant frame. Now there were two men there, one with his cock deep inside the other man’s butt, and they were equals in size and insane muscular development. Whatever Carl had done before, whatever power he had to change another man with and without the use of his power cum, it was clear that if driven hard enough, Carl had massive power inside him and he could instantly - like, immediately - inflate another guy with insane levels of power so that his body was pushed al the way to the edge of Muscle Club perfection. Fergus was breathing had and then he threw back his head and let out a howl of either intense pleasure or intense pain - possibly both - and it gushing fountains of cum started erupting through his massive cock inside Carl’s ass. He was coming with such volume and intensity that it was exploding out of Carl and splashing back against Fergus’s new incredible body, and he started to slowly fuck Carl’s ass again with deep, pure, hard thrusts, coming a non-stop eruption of hot, sticky cream as his body tried compensating for the sudden rush of power and masculine energy it had been fed through a firehose. And then as Trevor watched, Carl began to grow. Billy moved one of his cocks towards Magnus’s hole and nudged himself inside, kissing the hot hardness of his body against the warm softness of Magnus’s body. Magnus moaned a deeply satisfying sound as his lover connected with him in the most intimate physical fashion two men could share. Billy flooded Magnus with love and bliss, so that the fat intrusion of his massive meat would not feel as though he was thrusting his fist inside the smaller man - though that was more or less what he intended. Billy found being with a “normal” man both exciting and frightening. He knew he could literally break the man, or split him, or tear him up. That was how large he was, now, and how much bigger he was than ordinary men like Magnus. But this was what Magnus wanted. The whole Billy, the entire Billy, every massive muscular inch of him. Magnus squirmed and moaned as Billy entered him. The hugeness of Bill’s massive meat intruded deeper and deeper inside him, filling him up and connecting him tightly with the god beneath him. He could feel every inch of the god’s cock as it pushed slowly inside of him, sending out fat, hard pulses of pure sexual bliss that overwhelmed his senses and forbade any pain, gifting only pleasure in abundance. Billy closed his eyes as he entered Magnus’s tightness. His love was overwhelming for the small young man, and his hunger for making him swell with power was just as strong. He held himself back and allowed his masculine and muscular energies to swell bigger and bigger, like an inner tube he was pumping tighter and harder and fatter with pure male power, ready to burst at any moment. He sighed and breathed and tried to calm himself. He held Magnus in his arms and kissed him, held him, loved him utterly as one of his mighty pricks moved inside him and the other rose above his body, drooling thick streams of warm honey that bathed them both in the essence of Billy, perfumed with power and suffused with sex. Just as he was inside, flooding Magnus with bliss, holding himself back as his engine revved into the red zone, Carl’s explosion of power happened. And Billy felt it. Billy and Carl were closer than anyone. Billy loved Carl more deeply than anyone else. And when Carl felt that familiar pure sense of Carl as his masculine energy swelled and detonated, his own carefully constructed framework of control was shattered. His cock exploded inside Magnus. His other cock exploded above him like a fountain, sending a massive stream of transforming cream into the air before it rained down upon them both. Magnus’s guts were suddenly filled with gallons of Billy’s cum, his belly swelling like a balloon, as Billy’s body suddenly released the bonds he had constructed on his endless well of superhuman male energy. The power and purity of Billy’s cum, super-concentrated and unfiltered, instantly infiltrated Magnus’s body. Like Fergus, Magnus was altered almost instantaneously.

I'm going to be steadily cross posting this story here. It's a pretty long-ass piece so it will take me a while to get it all up. I know it doesn't show it from the first chapter, but this story is heavily focused on muscle growth. By the time it gets to chapter 5 that should be suuuuper obvious. [Next Chapter] || [Current Chapter] ------------------------------------------------------- Alan was as perfectly average as they come. He had perfectly average short brown hair which nicely complimented his equally average brown eyes. How skin was lightly tanned, which was average for someone his age. His height and build could only rightly be described as average. He was even average downstairs; his perfectly average dick was five and a half inches long; which as it turns out, is spot on with the national average. Even his life was average. He got decent enough grades in high school which got him into a decent enough college. Now that he was well into his second year in college he was doing well enough there, too. He was holding down Bs and Cs in all his classes; which as he had been told by is friends and classmates, was pretty much average. On an average Friday or Saturday night he would be down with some of his buds at one of the frat houses near campus getting completely blootered. He typically held his liquor well enough, but last night was the first time he had ever been full on, black out drunk. Incidentally, last night was also the first time he was legally able to purchase his own alcohol. Yesterday had been Alan’s twenty-first birthday, and like you’re average college guy, he had spent it making a whirlwind tour of all the bars on and off campus with his buds. He could only really remember the first bar; it got to be a haze after that. Alan groaned loudly as he stirred awake. His brain felt like someone had stuck it in a blender and then poured the sloppy pink slurry into a waffle iron and burnt it. His eyes hurt so bad that even the light against his eyelids seared his retinas. The normally soft ticking of his dorm room ceiling fan as it swung back and forth sounded like someone was firing a magnum off right next to his ear. Alan could proudly claim to have officially had his first hangover, and he had to admit, it was just as shitty as he was lead to believe. He reached one hand blindly to his night stand and began fumbling around for something to drink; his throat was dry, and his mouth tasted sour and sickly. His fingers bumped painfully loudly against various empty beer bottles before settling on some unknown solid object. He ran his fingers along it and managed to deduce its approximate shape. It certainly felt like a bottle, and it was heavy, which meant that it was probably full. Alan wrapped his hand around the object and tried to pull the cap off with the other hand. Try as he might he couldn’t find any lid to pull off. He begrudgingly opened his eyes to try and see what he was doing. The extra light burned about as much as he expected, but he was surprised to see what it was he was actually holding. The object was not a bottle at all. In fact, it appeared to be a small stone statue. It appeared to be very old and worn, but the features on the grey figure were fairly unmistakable. Somehow in his drunken revelry he had managed to find an ancient cock statue. He hoped that while he was out painting the town last night that he didn’t steal it from some museum or curio shop, or worse yet, actually spend money on such a piece of junk. He chucked it haphazardly over his shoulder and reached for a half empty bottle of water instead; he really was not in the mood to survey the intricacies of some ancient dildo. The statue bounced once on his mattress and then rolled off the side, lodging tightly between the side of the mattress and the wall. Now that he had a drink, it was time to find something to take for his headache. He staggered over to the little sink on the far side of the room. He was in the cheapest dorm on campus, and the rooms were little better than prison cells. Prison cells might even be better, he thought wryly. His bed felt like a stone slab; he couldn’t imagine prison beds being any worse, and at least in prison he had a toilet in his room instead of having to use the communal restroom down the hall. Alan pulled open the combination mirror/medicine cabinet that hung over the sink and grabbed a bottle of aspirin. He poured an indeterminate number of pills into his hand; it was definitely more than the recommended dosage, but he needed some serious relief from his pain. He tossed the whole handful of pills into his mouth and washed it all down with every last drop of water that remained in the bottle. As he strolled back to his bed he reached a hand down the front of his pants and mindlessly adjusted himself. The front of his boxers seemed a little more snug than he was used to this morning. It wasn’t enough to bother him, though; he just pulled his respectable dick to one side and faceplanted back into his pillow. He was out cold the second he hit the mattress. He awoke again a few hours later. His headache had all but faded, but now he had to piss like a race horse. Alan didn’t even bother getting dressed; plenty of other students liked to roam the dorm completely naked, and so being clad in just boxers was hardly going to cause any issues. As he stumbled down the hallway, he passed one the guys on the level that never seemed to be clothed. Ever. John was a pretty typical jock, but a nice enough guy. John’s blond hair was buzzed short. John said he did that because it felt more comfortable when he had his football helmet on. Alan thought it was kind of a shame, though. John looked a whole lot cuter when he had the long, shaggy, surfer bro haircut going at the beginning of the year. Alan secretly liked that he was able to get a free shot of that hot jock muscle and sexy dick on a regular basis. John’s cock wasn’t particularly large, but it was a bit above average and plenty thick. Alan could feel the front of his pants getting tighter as his own cock started to stir to life. He was pretty sure everyone on the floor knew he was gay by now, but he still didn’t want to be caught popping a boner in the middle of the hallway. For starters, it just wasn’t polite, and there was always the risk that the other guys would be weirded out and actually start wearing clothes when Alan was around. Alan slipped into the restroom and made a beeline for one of the open urinals. There were plenty open, but only one that fit the criteria for basic urinal etiquette as dictated by the bro code. He let out an audible sigh of relief as his sizeable salami log flopped free. Alan didn’t think anything of it as he wrapped both hands around the shaft to aim it while he relieved himself. He closed his eyes and quietly hummed some annoying pop song that had been stuck in his head all morning as he went about his business. He didn’t even notice the large frame occupy the urinal right next to him. Now that his headache was pretty much completely gone he was feeling pretty good about the day. Once he finished up, he shook his large floppy dick a few times to take care of any residual liquid. He was just about to slip it back in his pants when he was startled by a deep voice booming beside him, “Woah! That’s huge!” Alan jumped and turned to look at who had been watching him, and was surprised to see John standing right next to him. This was the first time that Alan had ever been so close to the hulking wall of muscle, and it was more than a little disconcerting. At well over six feet tall, John was one of the biggest people on campus. There were one or two basketball players that could top John’s 6’8” height, but none of them could rival his sheer muscled mass. The hulking freshman had almost a full foot of height on Alan. Alan certainly didn’t feel huge. If anything he felt tiny and insignificant next to what he assumed to be around three hundred pounds of solid muscle. He looked up and up until he finally was looking John in the eyes. Alan was surprised to see the gigantic jock was still staring straight as his exposed cock; Alan had forgotten to put it back in its pouch when he had been startled by the booming voice. “Look who’s talking.” Alan replied while rolling his eyes. “No. I mean it, man. You’ve got a great dick.” John responded, looking a little embarrassed and somewhat sheepish. “I’m perfectly average in every way. I’m like a frickin underachieving Mary Poppins.” Alan replied flatly as he turned to go wash his hands. “That’s certainly not average.” The huge, muscled dude continued as he followed Alan. “Hey, uh… So, I know you’re gay, but have you ever… you know. Done oral?” Alan spun around and glared right into John’s clear blue eyes. “Yes. I’m gay, but don’t think for a minute that I’m just going to go down and the first hot guy who flaunts his dick in my face. If you want to get your rocks off go flag down one of those floozies who hang out around the locker rooms looking for a quick score.” “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean it like that.” John sputtered; his cheeks were turning slightly pink. “It’s just. I mean… I was actually asking… Would you let me? I mean… can I… um… blow you?” To Alan’s surprise, the hulking jock was grinning bashfully. The rookie of the year fully intended to go down on him. He could already feel his hefty dick struggling to burst free of the plaid boxers which were quickly becoming much too small to hold it all in. “Here?” Alan yelped in surprise. “Maybe someplace a little more private?” John responded with a sheepish grin. Alan was surprised that someone so huge and hot could be such an awkward goof. It seemed like the more nervous John got, the more of his southern drawl would slip out. “You don’t have a roommate, right? How about your place?” Alan said while a nervous smile played at the corner of his mouth. He had had John pegged as a typical jock, but now that he was actually taking the time to speak to him for more than just the typical “’sup” he was finding the giant blond to be quite sweet, and John’s good ol’ boy southern charm was something that Alan was going to have to be careful not to fall for. “Right! … um. Lead the way.” John replied; his face was completely red. A quick look down south revealed why. John’s respectable six inches were fully rigid. Alan and John made their way down the hallway back to John’s dorm room. The hulking youth stayed awkwardly close to Alan the entire time; John was using Alan to cover his hard-on. John was following so close behind, in fact, that his cock would occasionally bump into Alan’s back. John was so much taller than Alan that when his dick hit, it hit dead center on the brown haired dude’s back. Alan stepped aside to allow John to unlock the door, but John just turned the knob and the door flung open with ease. Alan rolled his eyes. It would make sense that his door would be unlocked. It’s not like he had any place to put the key. “You can sit on the bed if you want.” John said, gesturing towards the bed at the far side of the room. Alan was surprised how neat the room was. He had expected a college football player’s bedroom to look like the site of a constant party; bear bottles everywhere, underwear hanging from all the furniture, a broken light here or there. In other words, he had expected John’s room to look a lot like his. He was also surprised by the number of books stacked neatly on shelves and the substantial movie library that lined the rest of the shelves. Alan stood at the foot of the bed and put his thumbs in his waistband. He was ready to drop his drawers right then and there, but John stopped him. “Wait… Can I?” Alan nodded and grinned in response. This lumbering jock was constantly surprising him with just how cute and innocent he could be. John got down on his knees and placed his hands on either side of Alan’s hips and slowly pulled the boxers down. He gasped in awe as Alan’s well above average boner sprung free. Alan gasped as well, but for much different reasons. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing. He was currently sporting the biggest dick he had ever seen and had no idea how or why. He wasn’t going to argue with it, though. His miraculous growth spurt downstairs had just gotten him into bed with the school’s up and coming star athlete. Alan sat down on the edge of the bed and moaned as he felt John’s lips wrap around his dick. While it wasn’t the best blowjob he had ever received, John was certainly the hottest guy Alan had ever hooked up with, and the hulking blond’s enthusiasm more than made up for his lack of experience. John’s mouth slid up and down Alan’s shaft as he continued to suck and run his tongue along Alan’s dick. John was trying to take more and more of Alan’s cock in his mouth with each pass, but he gagged a bit as Alan’s huge cock poked down his throat. “Sorry.” John said sheepishly and then returned to his sucking. “Don’t be. You’ll get the hang of it. You just need to do it more.” Alan replied with a reassuring grin. John lifted off of Alan’s cock and beamed with joy. “Does that mean we can do this some more?” He asked. His eyes seemed to twinkle with anticipation. “Sure. Whenever you want.” Alan replied, giving John a sexy wink. His voice was a little unsteady since he was so close to blowing his load. John’s face lit up like the fourth of July. Alan had never seen anyone so excited at the thought of sucking him off. Hell, he’d never seen someone so happy to get the chance to hang around him at all. John’s prize winning smile melted Alan’s heart and broke his resolve. Alan let out a long low moan of bliss as he creamed all over John’s smiling face. Both guys were surprised by the volume. Alan’s large nuts seemed to seize upwards and unload, then refill and unload again. Jet after jet of warm spunk splashed against the jock’s face and splattered into his hair. “Shit. I’m sorry, man.” Alan managed to say between gasps for air. He felt terrible for cumming all over John like that. “Don’t be.” John replied with a huge smile. “But next time, try to actually get some in my mouth.” John shot Alan a sexy wink as he wiped off clumps of jizz with two fingers and then sucked the spunk off. Alan was rock hard all over again after seeing such an incredibly lewd and amazing sexy act. John noticed his still rock hard dick and looked nervous all over again. “Um… So… have you ever tried… You know… Anal?” Alan grinned happily at John. “Man, after that blowjob you deserve it.” Alan flopped back in the bed and lifted his legs for John. John silently mouthed “Wow.” as he stared at Alan’s cute butt. Alan may not have had much muscle definition, but he was by no means fat. To top it all off, he had a naturally round and full bubble butt that just served to make his ass look huge and sexy. “Thanks, but… I meant for me…” Alan sat back and looked at John in shock. “What? But man. You said it yourself. I’m huge. This isn’t exactly something you take on your first try.” “It’s not exactly my first try…” John responded; his face turning more and more red by the second. “But I really want to do it with you… so please?” Alan could not say no to those soulful blue puppy eyes. “Ok. Fine, but have you got any lube?” Alan sighed in defeat. John perked up and smiled even wider than before. “I sure do! It’s right there in the top drawer.” John nodded to the little desk which was set up right next to the bed. Alan reached over and pulled open the drawer. Sure enough there was a bottle of lube in there and an impressive looking dildo. Alan pulled both the bottle and the toy of the drawer and playfully lined up his dick with the black, rubber faux cock. The King Dong XXL had him beat, but not by much. He had seen this model at the sex shops before. It was supposed to be fourteen inches long, and since Alan almost rivaled it, his dick had to be over a foot long. “This should be a cakewalk for you.” He teased as he rolled his eyes jokingly. John jumped onto the bed like an excited puppy and lifted his legs for Alan. “Roll over, man. Let me get you warmed up properly.” Alan said with a playful smirk. John wanted to get right to the reaming, but he was curious about what Alan meant. John nodded and rolled over so Alan could work. Alan took one huge, muscled cheek in each hand and began kneading. He had checked out John’s amazing ass on numerous occasions throughout the semester, but never once imagined that he would be able to get so up close and personal with it. He spread the glorious mounds wide and buried his face between them and began kissing and licking anywhere his lips and tongue could reach. As Alan flicked his tongue against the jock’s eagerly twitching hole, the muscled blond tensed up and let out a high pitched half gasp half moan sound that could only rightly be described as a squeak. Alan slowly shook his head as he chuckled silently to himself. The blond dude seemed more and more adorable by the second. It was a shame they couldn’t actually be boyfriends. There is no way that this jock would ever commit social suicide and actually come out. Alan just had to live with being fuck buddies for now. He was sure he could live with that arrangement. Alan poured the lube liberally across his gigantic cock and slowly guided the tip in towards John’s waiting ass. His dick slid in surprisingly easily, but then again, John did have some practice in this regard. Alan was amazing at just how great John’s ass felt. Alan was usually on the one taking and not the one giving, but the star wide receiver was living up to his title. Alan could feel the stud’s insides wrap around his dick as he continued to thrust in and out. With each thrust, John moaned loudly and breathlessly. “These are thin walls, dude. People will hear you.” Alan whispered sharply. “Let them hear!” John screamed between gasps. “I’m being fucked by the biggest dick in school! I’m being ridden hard and loving every second of it!” John’s deep voice boomed. The walls seemed to rattle with the force of his outburst. There was probably no chance that anyone on their level would think John was straight after this. John’s coming out shriek had been one of the hottest things Alan had ever witnessed. John’s declaration had been emphasized by him completely taking control. Alan was no longer setting the pace; John was now rocking back and forth as he greedily rode Alan’s massive schlong. Alan didn’t last much longer after that. Within moments he was blowing yet another load; this one deep inside John’s huge, muscular ass. John could feel an impressive amount of spooge pumping into him. The volume of cum was so much that he even began to feel a little bloated and cramped, but it was a mild discomfort compared to how amazing he felt all over. His ass had been torn up and now ached with a dull, pleasant pain. He felt so full and fulfilled that he was a little sad when he felt Alan’s now soft cock slide out of him. Alan pulled his huge dick out of John and hopped up on the bed next to the massive athlete. Even on a king size bed, there was barely enough room for the two of them. As Alan lay back e felt something hard under him. He reached back and realized he had lain down on the fabled King Dong XXL. He chucked a bit to himself as he noticed how strangely small it looked next to his own massive, soft dick. He absentmindedly dropped the outdated sex toy off the side of the bed and sidled up against John. To Alan’s amazement and excitement, John wrapped both beefy arms around him and pulled him in tight. Alan quickly dozed off, surrounded by pillows and muscles. ------------------------------------ [Next Chapter] || [Current Chapter]

I will post this to my tumblr when I find a good photo for it. --------------------------------------------------------------------------- Lloyd Banks strutted down the hallway. Each footstep pounded on the tiled floor of the biology building. His polo was pulled tight over his large torso. His pants were in a similar condition over the mass of his ass. His blonde hair was vaguely highlighted by the fluorescent lights hanging from the ceiling. The lights even gave his pale skin a bit of a glow. The thudding continued down the hall. He chest puffed out with pride like he owned the school building. Each step caused his mass to wiggle and jiggle. The long walk across the building caused him to sweat. He was breathing a little harder once he reached the classroom for his one o’clock lecture. His frame nearly filled the doorway as he entered the room. Some people moved out of his way as he approached his target, Reed Harmon. Reed was the captain of the rowing team. His brown hair fell neatly over his dark blue eyes. It was offset by his well-maintained tan from spending so much time out in the sun. His body was a result of years of rowing since high school. Many biology students, mainly women, sought him out as a tutor as he seemed to be a great combination of brains and brawn. He wore a large, dark green t-shirt that fell over his lightly muscled frame and cargo shorts that fit him better than any pair of jeans would. Reed did not notice Lloyd heading toward him, but Ross was already glaring at the large college student. Ross Hart was Reed’s best friend and was on the rowing team too. He had a bit more mass on him than Reed, but that was mostly due to being five inches shorter than Reed’s 6’3” height. His surfer-ish blonde hair was matted down from the baseball cap he usually wore outdoors. His old t-shirt and ripped jeans covered his bulkier frame. He was just discussing with Reed about how hard a gainer he is with his chest. When Lloyd made his way over to the two, Ross patted his buddy’s shoulder and headed to his see. “Hey Reed. How’s it going?” Lloyd asked, feigning sincerity. Reed smiled kindly, “It’s going alright. How about you?” Lloyd smiled back. “It is also going well.” He paused for only a brief moment. “So I’ve been thinking about joining your rowing club. When do you guys meet to practice?” The rowing captain’s smile faded. “Well, um… Lloyd I really don’t know how to say this. I don’t think rowing would be a good fit for you. Rowing is really intense. You look like you got winded just walking here.” Reed shuffled his feet, looking uncomfortable, “You are too big for the boats too. Sorry to say this, but you are too big. I’m sorry.” Lloyd seemed unfazed, “No, no, that’s ok buddy.” He walked towards his seat, the ends of his mouth twitching. Reed still looked uncomfortable as he took his seat. The rest of the class went by relatively boringly. In fact, it dragged on three minutes longer than it was supposed to, so when the professor finally released the class, everyone made a beeline for the door. On the other hand, Lloyd moved swiftly, for his size, towards Ross. He tapped the rower’s bulky shoulder, “Hey man, how much can I pay you to convince Reed to let me onto the team?” Ross scoffed and glared up at the portly man who was only two inches taller than him. His eyes narrowed, “More than your daddy could ever pay.” He pulled his shoulder away from Lloyd and headed out to catch up with Reed. The rich boy was left standing there, his pride bruised greatly. Money had always gotten everything that he ever wanted. He bribed his way into the schedule he wanted. People would hang around him and be his “friends” because he always got the coolest things. He enjoyed the power money afforded him. But now it couldn’t get him one thing he wanted, to get on the rowing team. The rest of the day he spent on the computer researching black magic. He always had a penchant for the occult. He would go to antique and curio stores to buy something that reminded him of it. Demons, mythology, curses, all of it interested him. Now he wanted to put it to use. Eventually he fell upon a page for summoning demons. He printed off the instructions and went back to his dorm room, skipping the rest of his classes. Once back in his single dorm room that he paid extra for, he began gathering the materials he would need to summon his wish-granting demon, Flauros. Pricking his finger, he drew the demon’s sigil inside a circle of holly ashes. He locked his door, turned off the lights, and began to chant in Latin. Ironically, he was silently praying in his head that demon summoning was not fiction. He shut his eyes and chanted louder, growing desperate after a few minutes. From the other side of the room, the curtains moved, but the window was closed. Suddenly, any light that was in the room disappeared. Lloyd began to feel exceedingly hot, soon sweating buckets through his shirt. A voice cut through the pompous man’s chanting. “A man’s pride is an unstable thing, no?” The disembodied voice boomed and shook Lloyd to the core, “Open your eyes mortal.” Lloyd tightened his eyelids then slowly let them come up. The owner of the voice’s body filled his vision. The rest of the room had gone completely black, save for the imposing figure illuminated in a deep, red glow. “I am Flauros, King of Desires. What have you summoned me for, mortal?” The demon’s powerful voice demanded an answer. “I… I w-w-want…” Llyod stuttered. The figure before him struck fear deep inside of him, but it also tantalized his wants. He had to look up at the hypermasculine, intimidating face of the demon. Contrary to what he found online, Flauros looked surprisingly human, if one could look past that he stood a foot and a half above the intimidated student. “Out with it.” The large demon looked down at his body. “Judging by the form I have taken, you want strength.” Flauros’s pecs shook with every word he spoke. The giant mounds of muscle twitched in anticipation of being used. They were supported by two mountainous shoulders that jutted off to each side. The demon’s pecs hung over eight painfully carved abs. The arms that laid by his sides could only be compared to cannons. His legs looked like they could kick down marble columns. Not to mention, the King of Desires was entirely nude. Flauros’s cock looked painfully erect. Veins bulged along its entire sixteen inch length. It had to be as thick as a can of coke, if not more. The red glow seemed especially intense around the underworlder’s fuckrod. Lloyd’s eyes were drawn to it, even if he wasn’t gay. After staring for a few moments, he tore his eyes away from the monstrous piece of meat to look up into the demon’s eyes. They were the eyes of a predator, piercing deep into his soul. The pupils were slits just like a panther’s would be. They were surround by a surreal, purple iris. They were unblinking and unmoving. Lloyd could barely hold his gaze. “N-no. Not e-exactly.” The portly student stuttered again. He took a deep breath and laid over his carefully planned wish. “I want you to take my mass and give it to the rowing team. I want them to be big. Then I’ll be able to fit in the boat and they can’t turn me away. I want them to deal with being bigger than normal. That’s what I want.” He nervously looked up at the smirking demon. The giant leaned forward so he was face-to-face with the summoner. “So be it.” Flauros opened his mouth and pressed it against Lloyd’s lips. A muscular tongue filled the mortal’s mouth, he couldn’t fight it back even if he tried. It thrashed around inside of his mouth. He was far too shocked to react. As it licked around the inside of Lloyd’s mouth, he began to feel weak. His sweat-soaked clothes began to hang on him more. The tightness of his pants that he had gotten used to was slowly fading. After a few minutes of the demon kiss, Flauros stepped away. Lloyd had to crane his neck more to see the smirking demon. “Now mortal you shall sleep and wake up to find your wish granted. You shall never see me again.” Lloyd’s eyes widened at the demon’s words, there was no going back. “Now sleep!” The demon commanded and Lloyd’s world went black. Reed was peacefully asleep in his bed. At the stroke of midnight, he broke into a sweat. He hands gripped at his sheets as he tossed his head from side to side. Soon enough his arms were doing the same and the rest of his body followed. He even grunted and groaned. Luckily, his roommate was a heavy sleeper. In his dream, he was being assaulted by a large man. An inhumanly large man. Reed was being held down by his iron grip. He tried to fight back, but couldn’t even budge. He feared he was going to be raped or murdered, but the man did something unexpected. He kissed Reed. Reed wanted to scream. Something seemed so wrong. Even his skin felt tight. Suddenly, he found the strength to push his attacker off of him. The man smirked as the world faded to black. That night, every member of the rowing team experienced a similar dream. All of them woke in a cold sweat, then fell back to sleep in the most restful slumber they had ever had. That morning, Lloyd woke from his fitful sleep. He tossed the covers off of his body and went to the sink to splash some water on his face, once he had so, he began to brush his teeth. Only two seconds into doing so, he dropped his toothbrush. Staring slack-jawed into the mirror, he ran a finger along the edge of his chin. His jawline was no longer hidden by a layer of fat. He smiled as his neck didn’t fold or crease anymore when he turned his head. His smile only grew wider as his eyes wandered down his transformed body. His pecs were now visible, they were no longer moobs. By no means were they built, but they looked like they belonged on someone who visits the gym to keep in shape. His abs were faint, but with a little work they would stand out. His legs had thinned out, looking like he had been running miles every day. Only when he turned towards the door had he realized there had been more changes. The frame of the door seemed higher to him. Grabbing a tape measure, he messily determined his height. He had shrunk two inches to a modest 5’10.” He wasn’t the only thing that had shrunk. When he pulled out his clothes, they were the same stylish, expensive duds he had before but two or three sizes smaller than the previous day. Even his shoes shrunk two sizes to fit his size 10 feet. As he left the door, a devilish grin crossed his face. He couldn’t wait to see what lardasses the rowing team had become. Today, Lloyd’s footsteps did not echo down the halls. His shirt and pants were pulled neatly over his body. His smile was beaming. He had to get used to a few changes because of his new body, but he welcomed them. He didn’t even worry about hitting the doorframe as he walked into the classroom, but he still stopped in his tracks once he did. Reed and Ross were standing and chatting with each other as they always would. But instead of the rower physique he was used to seeing, they both looked like physique models borderlining on the realm of bodybuilding. He dared to step closer. His eyes darted over their new bodies. By the way they acted, he guessed they didn’t know they weren’t like this yesterday. It was only when he was a few feet away that their size really had changed. Lloyd once stood taller than Ross, but now the tables had turned. Even Reed looked like he had grown in height as well. Both looked like Greek statues come to life and then they dedicated themselves to lives in the gym. They were both wearing clothes similar to what they had worn the day beforehand, but now they were pulled taut over their sinewy physiques. With the way their pecs pushed out their shirts, he had to guess if they had a six or eight pack. Their pants struggled to contain their thighs and their diamond-like calves were out in the open. Even their sandals looked to small as their toes slightly hung off the edge. He braved a few steps forward, hoping his plan would still work. “Ahem.” He interrupted their conversation. Ross glared at him just like he had before, but now he glared down at Lloyd. On the other hand, Reed still had some kindness in his eyes when he replied. “Can I help you?” Lloyd swallowed hard and with a look of determination in his eyes he asked, “When is practice for the rowing team? I would like to join.” He puffed out his chest, feeling accomplished. Reed sighed and looked uncomfortable, a bit comedic for a guy his size. “Well um… Lloyd I really don’t know how to say this. I don’t think rowing would be a good fit for you. Rowing is really intense. You don’t look like you have the constitution for it, even if you were to row as a lightweight.” He shuffled his size 16 feet. “You are too small for the boats. Even the lightweights are bigger than you. I’m sorry to say you are too small.” Lloyd’s face grew bright red, “But… but…” It was Ross’s turn, “No butts, little dick. He said no so leave.” “Ross…” Reed looked sympathetic to Lloyd. “Li-little dick!? Mine is seven inches long you prick!” Lloyd face was redder than a sunburnt tomato. Ross laughed, “Then mine must be a foot long then. Go get your eyesight checked moron.” “Ross! Don’t be so mean to him!” Reed chided his best friend. “Yeah yeah. Look at him go.” Ross pointed at Lloyd running out of the classroom. Lloyd dashed out of the classroom as the professor was just walking in. Had he ran into the professor yesterday, the poor intellectual would have been flattened. Now, Lloyd bounced back against the now burly professor and landed on his ass. “Watch where you are going Mr. Banks!” The former-rower of a professor called after Lloyd who had picked himself up and sprinted down the hall to the nearest bathroom. He locked himself in a stall on the verge of tears. He thrusted his hands onto his thighs and balled them into fist. “Please say he is wrong. Please say he is wrong.” He muttered repeatedly. He hadn’t looked at his manhood in the morning to see if it had been altered to fit his new physique due to the excitement over the rest of his body and the chance to make fun of the rowers who were supposed to be as big as he was. Carefully he pulled down his shorts to reveal his cock. He was happy to see it throbbing against his briefs, but his joy was short-lived. He pulled his briefs down and choked back a sob. His cock was raging hard, but he had to guess it was at most four inches. No more than that. What once was seven inches hard and soft had been reduced to something below average. “It’s not right,” he muttered, some tears escaping his clenched eyes. “This isn’t what was supposed to happen.” He slowly realized his mistake in the wish. He said he wanted his mass transferred to make the team bigger than normal. He didn’t say what mass or where the mass should come from. Flauros twisted his words. He took his fat, but gave them muscle equal in mass. He made him shorter by two inches, and they grew by the same. He could only guess that his cock shrinking by three inches made their grow that much more. He had a chance and blew it. His one chance to get revenge on his perceived humiliation only to get humiliated instead.

Finally had some time off to devote to writing a story. Here is a new addition for anyone who still remembers Part I. Initially I had wanted to end the story here because of how slowly things are going, but I have a lot more ideas that I would like to get to…eventually. Anyways, comments and suggestions are appreciated as always. A link to Part I Part II -- Ecdysis Around here, people whisper of strange things in the forest. Bizarre things, forgotten things. My childhood buzzed with furtive tales of beasts and doors into other worlds, stories woven in hushed tones with a folly that belied their gravity. I think we are one of the few places left that truly believes in those sorts of things. And I did, wholeheartedly. On summer nights, stars were just the backdrop for greater phantasms, each more outlandish than the last. But time passed and I grew older, as people are wont to do. Without any wild stories of my own, my belief in things unseen faded. Mostly jackrabbits and coyotes flattered by shadows, as far as I could tell. But how could I fail to believe them now? I awoke from a dream I couldn’t remember to find my cock throbbing to an almost painful morning wood. It slapped in between the crevices in my thickening abdominal muscles as I freed it from its prison of sheets, a grin sneaking across my face as the aching subsided into pleasure. I lifted my hand to my chest, flexing it just a little. It felt good, powerful each time I felt the mound of my chest rising to meet my hand. I still had trouble believing how much I had changed and my dick stirred at knowing how much bigger I would become. My fingers ran over my newly sensitive nipples, and my cock jolted. Taking that as a cue, I ran my hand down my abs. The pitter patter of my fingers reverberated like a drum roll, building the anticipation until my hand finally reached my dick. Pleasure abounded as I tried to stroke up and down slowly. Without warning I came almost clumsily into my sheets, my orgasm distracting me from shooting my load in an appropriate direction. Despite last night, it felt as though I hadn’t cum in weeks and my body shook long after I had spurted the last drop. I laid there for a few minutes, resting in my own cum soaked sheets as the sunrise lofted morning rays through the window. I could hear the birds starting their morning incantations, fading in and out with their summer songs. My hands continued to wander all across my body, muscles tense beneath my skin. The clock, that grim disciplinarian, interrupted my self-congratulatory rubbing, and I dragged my tight body to the bathroom. I couldn’t help but flex a little when I caught my reflection in the mirror, and my dick started stirring again. Even if I didn’t quite have the size, the shape was phenomenal. What they don’t tell you in the iron bug manual is how long it takes to adjust to your reflection mirroring your own wet dream. As I reached for the sink, I noticed that my waist met the counter just a little higher than it used to. The difference was small, but I could feel that everything was just a little further beneath me. I resisted the urge to cum again. The bite had its limits and my dick still wasn’t fully recovered from the volume of requests it had been receiving lately. My limit was about three times a day, but with the intensity of each orgasm there was nothing to complain about. I dug through my closet to find the largest shirt I had and slipped it over my broadening shoulders. It was my dad’s old shirt, about two sizes larger than my others and made of thick fabric. It barely hid the changes, but it was all I had. I went back to the mirror and lifted my arms, my peaks raising the loose sleeves. Eventually I would get tired of this. Surely. I donned a pair of baggy pants, threw a pair of workout clothes into my backpack, and headed out for my last day of work. I wasn’t running in the mornings anymore, so I had the time to take the long way. I wasn’t afraid of the bug, either. I felt unstoppable. By the time I had made it into work the sun had just started to peel back the last layer of morning fog. The shop was quiet before the customers came in. The sound of my coworker sweeping up yesterday’s dust mingled with the sounds of birds coming from outside, interrupted by the occasional vehicle carrying someone on their way to work. Light started to filter through the windows, illuminating hairdryers and the metal of chairs. It felt good on my skin, both the warmth and the sight of my taut forearms peering out through my sleeves. I was conscious of every movement I made, how little resistance I felt and how I must look to other people. I was starting to get accustomed to the restlessness, too. I could ignore it if I concentrated on other things, and it would wait in the back of my mind until I got to the gym. Everyone that came in that day said their goodbyes. Hugs were exchanged, kind words given. Towards closing hour there was a cake and a small party. I noticed their stares and subsequent averted gazes, and I almost welcomed them. I began to enjoy the feeling of them looking at me and being unable to comprehend what was going on. I started to imagine they felt intimidated, inferior. Maybe this was how Charlie felt. I stopped those thoughts abruptly. Being proud of my new body was one thing, but getting off on other people admiring me seemed too much. Meanwhile night came, as it does, and everyone began to head home. My boss finally locked the door and said goodbye for the last time, the streetlights flickering on in the twilight. Delilah and I wandered back to her place between the telephone poles and sun-stained clouds. The air was cool and crisp, and we filled it with words of future adventures and past travels. The itch to lift was almost absent. When we finally came to the old, rustic house Delilah was renting, we paused at her opened door. She said, “Kenny, can I show you something? It’s a secret.” A smile slid surreptitiously across her face. I agreed, confused. She was giddy, almost, in contrast to the calm and serene lady that I usually knew. Without hesitation she led me down the porch and around the house to the basement. The entrance was one of those old wooden basement double doors that leads ominously down into a dark, cavernous pit. The steps creaked forlornly while we worked our way down through the blackness, and when Delilah tugged at the hanging lamp string the bulb flickered to life as though we had entered a scene in an old horror movie. There was a sound like a small chainsaw whirring through the otherwise silent room that clinched the horror movie atmosphere. My eyes adjusted to a typical basement, cement-lined and framed with wood. It was littered with books that looked like field guides and various devices that seemed like animal traps, some fairly standard and others more obscure. On the center table against the back wall something shiny was darting around furiously in some sort of plastic or Plexiglas container. My heart sank as I realized what it was. Delilah was absolutely delighted and urged me closer despite my hesitation. And once I got closer it was confirmed. There it was, staring back at me with what I could not help but interpret as malice. Really, it probably did not even recognize me. Especially since there were two, buzzing about in there, seemingly preoccupied with one another when they were not frantically trying to escape, banging their metallic parts against the glass. I peered at Delilah’s face, which was lost in a sense of wonder. “What is it?” I asked dumbly, hoping she wouldn’t discern my insincere tone. “That’s a great question – I really have no idea! That’s what I plan to find out.” She said, excitement beaming from her face. “Where did you find them?” I said, continuing my litany of inane questions as the questions I actually wanted to ask buzzed about in my head. “That’s kind of why I’m here. This place Kenny, it’s full of things that you don’t find other places. The rules are a little…bendy here. Like a compass near a magnetic rock…only that’s not quite right because we have a really good understanding of how all that works. That’s why they sent me and other people from the university here, to figure out what the heck is going on or to make sense of these ‘paranormal’, uh, phenomena. This is probably just one of the apparently inexplicable things wandering round these parts…” She trailed off, staring into the glass at the iron bugs. “But to answer your question, I found them...uh, going at it while I was out looking for my proverbial magnetic rock. That’s the only reason I was able to catch them, probably, the poor things.” I didn’t know what to say. My curiosity was drowned out by apprehension and fear. “We should go, they get agitated when we’re around.” She said, turning away. “What are you going to do with them?” “Hopefully let them make babies first. Or eggs, I guess. Then send them back to the university, study their behavior, biology. Let the entomologists have a crack at them. I don’t really have the tools to do it here. But to be honest, they’re not really the end goal. They’ll probably get some ridiculous volume of papers written about them that won’t be published until we know more about what’s going on here. That’s presuming they even survive the journey, which is not very likely considering I have no idea what they even eat.” I noticed an array of potential food items littered about the cage, which ranged from rusty metal bolts to small crickets. I didn’t dare suggest that they would drink blood. I wasn’t sure what to do. Countless scenarios ran through my head, the most dramatic involving armies of government-issued supermen pillaging entire cities with their iron fists. In reality the bugs would probably not even live long enough to bite anybody, but that didn’t stop my imagination from generating countless apocalyptic scenarios. I froze in my panic and elected not to say anything as Delilah led me out of the basement, clearly lost in her reverie. When we got to the door, it was still unlocked. Delilah didn’t seem to mind much. We sat down on her couch and sank into the old and collapsing cushions. The entire house was this way, filled with furniture that didn’t match from tenants who hadn’t wanted them over the years. Each piece of her dilapidated home was a reminder that her stay here was temporary. Delilah and I talked the night away as we sank ever further into the cushions, and as time went on my paranoia was outweighed by my faith that she would handle everything. By the time the candles we had lit were running low, my fears of Robocop police states were long gone. Around midnight I headed home, and everything was asleep. Even the crickets had stopped their perpetual stirring, and the moon had long since left the stars reign over the night sky. We take the witching hour pretty seriously around these parts, and you’re unlikely to find anyone wandering about during the somnolent hours. Which is why I was caught off guard when I ran into Charlie, running with a hoodie on. I don’t think he even noticed it was me, because he just grunted and continued on his way. I looked back at him and watched him for a while as he ran. He faded in and out of sight as he passed under each street lamp and then back into the darkness of the night. The motion of his body, the effortless way he moved across the pavement was magnetic. Despite his unbearable arrogant attitude, he was still… My face burned with that special sort of cherry red that plagues the faces of those of us with auburn strands. Maybe the thing that bothered me the most was how easily he had pushed me aside. Even with all the progress I had made I was still little compared to him. The itch came back, fervently. My entire body ached with the urge to lift, to be bigger, stronger. But our gym was closed. I scrambled to pull out my phone and look up the nearest 24 hour gym. 45 minutes away. I ran all the way home to my car, my lungs burning from the cold midnight air. The bland headlights pierced the darkness, obscuring my night vision for the sake of this singular focus. I hardly even noticed the time pass by as my foot pushed down impatiently on the gas pedal. I paid whatever nominal fee they asked of me and impatiently worked my way towards the weight room. The walls were taken up by windows that blurrily reflected the incandescent lights. Unlike the gym at home, all of the machines here were new, clean, functional. There were only two other people there. Even though it meant I could lift as much as I pleased, I almost wanted more people there to watch me. I hardly even felt the pain. I kept adding more weight between every set, pushing myself harder and harder. I was killing it. A fucking monster. I was losing myself to the itch. I started to come back to reality at the last set of cable flyes. My arms had stopped moving and my chest was on fire with that euphoric sort of pain, joining every other muscle group I had already worked. The weights made a huge crash as the fell back towards the ground, and I took a full breath, expanding my chest out to its new full posture. I was drenched in sweat and pumped like I had never been. I noticed my reflection in the window, but I shied from making a show for the two other gym goers. My dad’s old shirt had no chance to hide my frame, my proud posture filling up the neck and sleeves. I couldn’t help but lift my arm just once, and the messy reflection told me I had made a lot of progress even though I hadn’t started the growing phase yet. In the shower I took off my shirt slowly, feeling it tug at various body parts. My lats, shoulders, and arms all resisted the fabric as it slowly slid up off my frame. When I looked down I saw my chest heaving up and down with each breath, filling most of my visual field. Trying to avoid cumming in a public locker room and apparently unable to see below my pecs, I decided to feel the changes instead. I stripped off my shorts (noticing how firm my ass was in the process) and started to lather up in the shower. Every part of me was swollen, hard. I could feel the definition that was now accentuated by my size, and I explored every new crevice and valley that my body made. I found that I liked just to hold a double bi pose even though no one was watching, my dick standing at full attention as I was enraptured by the power in my own arms. The hunger interrupted like an old forgotten friend who, once arrived, engrosses you with their presence. I dragged my body out of the shower and put on the gym clothes I had forgotten to change into, proceeding to guide myself via cell phone to the nearest fast food joint once I found my way back to my car. Ignoring the grouchy attitude of the cashier, I unapologetically ordered enough food at the drive through for a bowling team (like every small town, bowling s one of our few pastimes). Nirvana in every bite. I could feel my body filling up the space in my seat as I grew, my belly full but emptying with each passing minute. As the soreness faded, I began another self-worship session. My dick started to engorge as I flexed each muscle, and just the feel of the fabric on my skin anticipated another orgasm. But I stopped just short of another poorly planned ejaculation. I got out my phone and haphazardly snapped a shot of myself in the seat, arm flexed and shoulders visible through the muscle tee. Had to be at least sixteen inches, probably more. My forearms were starting to take on that classic full shape that speaks of strength, and the peaks on my biceps rose higher with each flexion. It wasn’t two minutes before I found a guy, and I was off. The stars were my only company on the way to his place, which was out in the middle of nowhere between my home town and the city I just left. It took all of my mental effort not to cum in the seat before arriving, my body still growing and constricting my muscles and my dick in an involuntary autoerotic episode. I finally parked my car and stepped out to what was essentially a cabin in the woods, realizing that I had forgotten a jacket. The cool air gave me goosebumps, the dark outlines of trees the only audience to my frigid condition. My muscles started to shiver, reminding me of how much they had grown and were still growing. When he opened the door he smiled and I reciprocated with one of those cocky smirks that I had seen all the jocks do. I stepped in without waiting for him to invite me, warmth flooding my body as he stepped backwards to make room for me. I noticed that I was looking down at him, his erection visible through his pajamas. He started to speak, but I was impatient. I grabbed behind his head with one hand and at his crotch with the other, bending over and kissing him gently in the process. He started, but after he relaxed he moved his hands towards my arms. I lifted up one, just like in the picture, and brought it into position. It was still pulsing, growing. I wondered if he could feel it. “Just came from the gym”, I said, attempting to explain. I don’t think he cared. He was lost in the sensation of it. I moved my rough, firm hands down towards his waist, getting a feel for his weight. Confidence rising with my recent growth, I lifted him up from his ass. It was easier than I thought, and I brought our faces even while our mouths never parted. “Bed”, I grunted between kisses, and he guided me like a ship through the dimly lit passages of his house. Carpet rubbed up against my feet and I bumped into the wooden paneling on the walls a few times from our uncoordinated expedition. His bedroom was dark, the only light coming from out in the hallway. I threw him down on the bed and pulled out the condom I brought, also reaching for the lube on his nightstand. Laying on top of him, I held him around the neck with the entirety of my solid arm, gently enough to keep his airway free but firm enough for him to know he was in my control. My abs pressed on his back, and I held just enough of my weight so that he would be pinned down without being uncomfortable. I kept having to loosen my grip as my stomach emptied and my body and arms grew. Even though we had barely started it felt like I had been waiting for ages, and I slipped inside him without much effort. Clearly he had been practicing. Our feet locked and I began to thrust slowly, my cock already having been primed for orgasm for the last half hour. It didn’t last for very long. I kissed his neck as I came into him, my body convulsing with the pleasure of release. For a minute I rested on top of him, our breaths the only sound in the dark. When I finally pulled out, I flipped him over to find he was still hard and hadn’t cum. That wouldn’t do. I grabbed his cock and it jolted, precum leaking from his slit. I grabbed his other hand and put it over my abs, guiding it up towards my powerful chest as I flexed each in turn. I let go, and he took freedom moving his hands over my body as I displayed my power for him. He was reverent, his touch gentle against my hard flesh. He worked his way up to my thick traps, passing over my now rounded shoulders to my solid biceps. He spent a long time there, admiring every crevice and trying to fit his hands around my peaks only to find his hands inadequate for the job. Finally he made his way back down to my chest, playing with my erect nipples. Everywhere his hands touched me I made a display, hardening each muscle individually. I found it erotic, the newfound control I had over each part of my body, feeling his cock throb each time he found a new part of me that was just as thick and powerful as the last. I was hard again. By the time he moved his hands over my widening lats, fingers pausing at the V taper, it was over. His cum leaked all over my hand as I continued to run it up and down with a smooth motion. I licked some of his semen off of my fingers. As I swallowed it, my dick started once more. The thought of him getting off just by touching me was too much. Upon first touch I came again, cum splattering all the way up to his chin. He licked it off, reciprocating the gesture. Coyotes were moving about outside in the starlight. The trees were silent in the windless night. I held him as we slept together, my chest firm against his back and my dick still hard between his legs. Part III

Hello, all. This is my first story. It started out as kind of a silly idea, but it kept growing (no pun intended). If I manage to write more parts, they will probably be shorter than this. Thoughts and comments are always appreciated. And with that, enjoy! Part I -- It Bit Hard I yawned, running my hands through my short, stark ginger hair. The cool mountain air filled my lungs, tinged with the scent of pine and thin from the altitude. The clouds between the trees were pasted flat against the sky, wandering across like a moving painting. I touched my toes, stretched my legs. My path was obscured by morning fog that was quickly lifting, but I knew the way. The quiet energy of the morning spurred me forward, and I began my run. The trees kept me company until the paved path wound back into our tiny Oregonian town. Rising higher, the sun strained to find its way through the morning cloud cover as people began their day, shuffling out of their houses to collect newspapers or drive to work. Beads of sweat started to form on my skin. The cool air was a welcome relief, my lungs straining after the first few miles. By the time I had reached Charlie’s house at the end of the neighborhood, I saw him standing in his doorway. It doesn’t really take much imagination to get the idea of Charlie. A typical muscular jock, tall, handsome, clean features. Short brown hair topped deep green eyes and a slightly overconfident smile. Like Adam Levine had gotten drunk one night and knocked up Marco Dapper in our local pub. His tan skin exaggerated the features of his body, his thick arms and broad shoulders jutting out through the white wife-beater that fit nicely against the rest of torso. Clearly, the unoriginal nature of his attractiveness didn’t keep me from noticing him every time we met, which was pretty often in a town as small as this one. And he knew it too, ever since high school. He lifted his hand behind his head, his arm flexing slightly. “’Sup, little man?” he said, flashing a borderline arrogant smile. I waved, averting my gaze. It was always like this. From the expression on his face, I could tell that he enjoyed how uncomfortable he made me. My discomfort had waned since my confusing teenage years, but he still relished in my awkward furtive glances. A mixture of slight distain and familiar arousal ultimately ended as a small jolt of excitement down below before I continued on. I was drenched in sweat by the time I finally made it back home. Feeling good about my run, I stripped off my clothes and took a minute to evaluate myself in the mirror. I was handsome, if nothing else. My eyes were that startling sort of blue that you would expect with my ginger complexion. I liked to think they were kind, unassuming. Piercing, is what the last guy I was with had said. Otherwise, I had a strong jawline accompanied by smooth, relatively tan skin peppered with light freckles. After I turned on the shower, I made the same pose Charlie made to me earlier and giggled at my reflection. I was lithe, definitely, some definition here and there but nothing to write home about. Overall, I was more or less happy with my body as it was. Finding a guy on my occasional trips to the city had never been too much effort, and I had had my share of adventures enough to maintain my self-confidence. Post-shower, I threw on a T-shirt and shorts and headed to work. I was a hairdresser at the only salon we had. Yes, I was a gay hairdresser. Prior to that no one had ventured to guess that I liked men, but now I had put up with more than a few raised eyebrows. My excuse, on the rare occasion that I needed it, was that jobs were scarce around these parts, and my mom had taught me how to cut hair. Neither of these were false, and most people let it go easy enough. The job was temporary, anyhow. I was headed back to university after several years off. Aspiring mechanical engineer, had life not gotten in the way. My run had taken less time than I thought, and I set out on the long way through the woods. The best part about our rural town is that there is a trail to almost anywhere you want to go. It’s practically a postcard there. Little coffee shops and gas stations rise up almost naturally out of the woods along the one major road. Behind the lay what is practically wilderness: verdant, alpine, springs gushing forth from mysterious locations. I was keen on escaping into it as much as possible. The sun was starting to pierce the clouds and peer through the canopy. It was summer, after all, even in Oregon. Suddenly, there was an unfamiliar pain in my leg. It reminded me of a bug bite, but the feeling was immediate and intense, as though I had been stabbed by a needle. I looked down, but I couldn’t find any mark or bruise except for a small puncture that was already clotting up. The pain subsided as soon as it had started. I began to search for the culprit, but I was interrupted by a jarring shrieking sound, as if someone were rubbing two pieces of rusty metal together. My head turned directly to the source. And there it was, sitting innocently between the pine needles. Although, what it was took a second to comprehend. An insect, most likely, its body resembled something akin to a mosquito crossed with a beetle (I am a mechanical engineer, not an entomologist). It shone with a dark metallic sheen, as if it were actually made of metal. Sinister, black compound eyes stared back at me above a menacing set of mouthparts, all sharp. It was currently rubbing its needle-like proboscis as it sang its metallurgic cacophony by rubbing its spindly hind legs together. The moment I moved closer to take a look, it flew away with a buzz akin to a tiny chainsaw, its tiny wings beating furiously to support its strange body. I stood there for a second, perplexed. I wouldn’t be taking this path again tomorrow. Despite this odd interlude, I still managed to make it on time. Work was dreary. I was restless the entire day, doing ten different things at once. The customers could tell, too. Shop talk was at a minimum, replaced with uncomfortable looks and quick and simple cuts. I just wanted to get the job done and go for a run, and I was grateful by the time my shift had ended. Contemplating my uneasiness on the way home, I stopped in front of the gym. Something told me that I should go inside. I entered warily. This was not a regular activity for me. Normally by then I would have already been running, but my newfound jitters seemed to require a different kind of relief. The inside was spacious, if not a little run down. Carpet floors, old wooden paneling, decorations from the previous century that had faded away. All the facilities in our town were a little bit tainted with Americana like this. Without a friend to mooch off of, I was forced to sign up for a gym membership. My body urged me forward impatiently, and so I ignored the moderate fee and the overbearingly cheerful attitude of the guy handling the paperwork. Finally, I was granted access. Being almost entirely unfamiliar with what I was doing, I lifted a 15 pound dumbbell off the rack. The next time I looked up at the clock, three hours had passed. Three hours. My body was, as far as I was concerned, dead. Once I had started, I wasn’t able stop until my body wouldn’t move anymore. The entire experience was kind of hazy in my memory. I took a minute just to lay on the floor and breathe, hoping that death was not actually imminent. My sanity returned to me slowly, but I was confused nonetheless. I had only been in a gym three or four times in my life, and none were exactly stellar performances. Three hours of intense weightlifting seemed excessive, if not impossible. Finally, after an immeasurable amount of time (which my watch later informed me was only five minutes), I was able to lift my body and head outside. The person who had signed me up enthusiastically saluted me on the way out. His disposition was frustrating when I considered the condition I was in. I grunted something at him and left without looking in his direction. My entire body was wracked with pain, and I was ravenously hungry. My sole concern was moving my heavy body forward, one step at a time, back to my apartment. By the time I made it, I couldn’t decide whether to collapse from exhaustion or feed my starving stomach. Passing the refrigerator and pantry, I opted for the latter. It was heaven, every item that touched my lips and passed down my throat. I ate until I couldn’t anymore, preferentially grabbing any protein-heavy item I could find. After I felt I could barely move, I somehow forged a path to my bed and collapsed. Immediately I found myself in a sleep without dreams. The next morning I awoke anticipating the pain, but I found none. I felt limber, refreshed. My body was not sore at all. Maybe I hadn’t worked out as hard as I had thought? I didn’t ponder it for very long, however, as my morning wood stole my attention. My whole body felt aroused, and as my hand touched my dick I thought I was going to cum right there all over my sheets. Somehow I resisted, threw off my covers, and pulled out the lube that I kept in my nightstand drawer for such emergencies. It throbbed as I applied each spurt. I moved slowly, cautiously up and down my dick, careful not to squeeze too hard or move to fast to fend off the impending ejaculation. Every time I flexed a muscle, the feelings intensified. I made a point to flex every part of my body that I could think of, while still masturbating with the same care and attention to avoid a premature orgasm. Each stroke felt like minutes of pleasure, my whole body wracked with orgasmic sensations. My clock, however, disagreed. I came after only a minute, feeling somewhat disappointed between spasms that it hadn’t lasted longer. I used my towel (also conveniently located in my night stand) to wipe the voluminous jizz off my stomach, feeling how hard it was from yesterday. I got up and headed to the bathroom. I was still sweaty from last night. Deciding that I wasn’t going to run today, I slipped off my shirt after I started the shower. I paused. Despite the fact that I had just came, my dick hardened a little bit at my own image in the mirror. I wasn’t that much bigger than before, but the difference was notable. Grinning, I made a muscle. Not formidable, not large, but that was definitely a bicep. My pecs rose a little bit more off my chest, my abs were just a little more defined. I turned my body to find a back that was just a tad more cut, a butt just a little more firm. Oddly, my legs had not changed all that much, but I could feel that they were much stronger. I felt lighter, more powerful. Resisting the urge to touch my dick at my own visage, I hopped in the shower and headed to work, this time making sure to take the normal route. On the way over, I remembered the bug bite from yesterday and decided there wasn’t really any other explanation. Not very many exciting events tended to happen around there, so the odd ones stand out. Still, that was not much of an explanation. The parallels to Peter Parker immediately flashed into my head. Was I just going to get bigger? Or would I have all the powers of a mosquito-beetle…thing? I wasn’t really excited to become Terminator Gregor Samsa. But then I felt my body tight against my shirt, my shoulders extending out to a proud posture, my legs strong, my abs tight. It was hard to worry, or to think about how or why this was happening. It was even harder not to get an erection. All day I received compliments about how I looked. I can’t say that I didn’t enjoy it. “Did you get taller?” one of them said, and I just flashed them a smile and continued working. They would probably figure it out soon enough, if it continued like this. Luckily, I was not going to be here for very much longer. The sun continued to pass overhead. The day was long, but not nearly unbearable. I felt good, light. But the urge to go to the gym was there too, pushing me forward. I was almost giddy with anticipation as we flipped the sign to “Closed”. I rushed straight to the gym. On the way I passed Delilah, that lovely lady. She had a way of smiling that made you feel like you were at home. As far as I knew, she was the only black person in our entire town. On loan, so to speak, from a big university on the East Coast I couldn’t quite remember, Delilah was helping out at our local museum during the summer. The museum was our town’s only tourist attraction, specializing in American Folklore and Mythology of the area and of Oregon in general. Her title was technically “Folklorist”, but as she told it she was basically an anthropologist with a background in mythology. And I, having done a hairdressing stint in my college town days, was the only one who knew how to do her hair. Needless to say, we bonded. “Hi Delilah,” I said, waving curtly. “Evening, Kenny,” she said, smiling warmly. She didn’t have to say much else. Most of our interactions were unspoken. Delilah was the only person in our town that I had come out to, but she seemed to have known before I told her. We would talk about boys and our adventures in the city in private, but in public we had a kind of secret code. We walked on past each other, both apparently in a hurry to get somewhere. I finally reached the gym, feeling good from a day of compliments but tense from the anticipation. I entered and instantly I felt an unconscious reaction to the metal. It needed to be in the air, and I was just the guy to do it. I know I started with bicep curls, but after that things got a little hazy despite all my mental preparation. I remember that between the pain was an odd sort of euphoria, a mixture of physical pleasure and a sense of pride and accomplishment at what I had just achieved. Whenever I lifted something that I thought my body would never be able to, the feeling of power and strength was intense, almost erotic. It pushed me to try heavier weights, more reps. I was improving as I was lifting. After two and a half hours of pushing myself, I knew that I was done. Despite the shorter time, I had worked much harder than yesterday. When I finally fell to the floor, I stayed there for a good ten minutes before I could walk out of the gym. Almost as soon as I left the building (at this point completely ignoring the peppy gatekeeper), the hunger started again. In all of my rushing around, I had completely forgotten to restock my empty apartment. I detoured to our only fast food restaurant (luckily open at the late hour of 8 p.m.), and ordered enough chicken for five people. “I am having a get-together,” I told the cashier, looking down as I said it. She didn’t really seem to care. She called my order, and I paid my hefty sum for my five person meal. I barely managed to get outside before I wolfed it all down. It was probably the best fried chicken between two slices of bread I had ever tasted. Nothing was safe from my bottomless stomach. I ate thoughtlessly, unquenchably until it was gone. Small pangs of hunger still plagued me, but I threw away the paper remains of my meal and headed home. As I looked up, the stars were pale against the summer sky. The best thing about living in a small town is the calm darkness of the night. Looking up, the entire universe opens up to you, and anything seems possible. The dark shapes of trees surrounding familiar buildings and places give the perfect balance of comfort and wilderness. You get a sense of belonging to something bigger than yourself. But all these thoughts were interrupted by the sensations that were happening in my own body. I could feel myself growing very slowly. I first noticed in my legs, my shorts tightening around my thighs. Every step was lighter than the last, and as I ran my hands down my quads I could feel them pulsing and enlarging. My upper body grew simultaneously, and I wished I had worn a tighter shirt so I could feel it expanding in the same way. My hands instinctively reached for my biceps, harder and larger every second. I could feel my chest lifting up my shirt, and my abs growing tighter and thicker at the same time. My stomach emptied as my muscles continued to throb and expand. My dick also responded with a pump of its own. I knew that I couldn’t touch it without orgasming, I was already almost there. As my shorts continued to grow tighter from my ass expanding, it became more and more difficult to ignore the fabric pulling tighter against my already throbbing cock. Luckily, by the time I had finished most of my growth I was already home, having avoided cumming in my shorts. By now, most of my fatigue had lifted. I headed up the stairs to my apartment, noticing how easy it was to push myself up despite my new size. Once inside, I checked the refrigerator and pantry and ate whatever I had left, which turned out to be Jello and stale tortilla chips. They tasted wonderful, and I wolfed them down eagerly. My body was still pulsing and growing, but very slowly. I kept touching myself all over, constantly surprised by the new shapes and how hard my body was. I headed to the bathroom, anticipating the changes in the mirror. I was not disappointed. Full, rounded biceps met with thick forearms as I made a double bicep pose, my abs and pecs taut as they stretched out from the position. Even if my arms were only about 15 inches around, they were full and solid, powerful looking. After I let my arms fall, I took a second just to admire my new body. I found that I could now make my pecs bounce, and I relished in it. First both, then the left one, then the right one, then to some imaginary rhythm. I tightened my abs and saw the new crevices between them, and as my hands ran across them I could feel each one distinctly. Unlike yesterday, my legs had also swollen in size, and I flexed my calves to find a heavy ridge. I also got a glance at my back, my rounded shoulders meeting nicely muscled traps above a widened set of lats. If I continued like this, soon I would be bigger than Charlie. I barely even touched my dick before it exploded all over the mirror, the silky feel of my hands rubbing against my hard body. I continued to flex and admire my new form through the cum-drenched mirror, wondering how big I would become. Part II

Abduction Part Three by F_R_Eaky Part One: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/8794-abduction-part-one-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Two: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/9036-abduction-part-two/ After Julian's growth it became quiet in the weird, alien operating room, and both Julian and Terry drifted in and out of sleep and consciousness. Eventually a couple of the short, pasty, large black-eyed aliens came and stood next to them, poking, prodding, taking stats down. But for some reason, this time, Julian and Terry could hear them. Could hear their thoughts as they were speaking to one another. "Has it been decided?" "Yes, these two, now, are large enough to make excellent drones for the home world. After we have initiated their proper growth pattern, they will make some of the best and strongest drones we have ever had." "Do we start the sequence now?" "No. They will be a bit too large for transport at the time. It is preferable to keep them this size and have them grow there." "When is their transportation?" "They are to be loaded now." "Initiating paralytic serum." Suddenly Julian and Terry felt something icy cold run through their veins and they realized their bodies became quite stiff and rigid. Scared they could feel their pulse and heart rates quicken. They could hear the beat of their heart in their heads. They were to be taken away from Earth. They would probably never see their families again and they were going to be slaves to these alien beings. The two lie there in terror, wishing they could at least turn their heads to look at one another. The aliens stepped away from the pair and the bright overhead lights dimmed leaving only side light to filter into the room from off branching corridors. "Drone Three-five-seven-one, load these two onto shuttle craft Beta-Beta immediately. Starship Beta-ap-Alpha is due to leave momentarily for the home world and these two are scheduled to go with it to become drones. Bieg Greevlix will be leaving this Bieg ship and transfer over to the transport ship to watch over these two and other prospects. As such he will fly the shuttle and its contents over. You are to accompany him." A very powerful drone, standing seven feet tall with a powerful strongman or power lifter like frame, turned his honey-gold haired head towards the alien and silently, stoically bowed at the waist and proceeded to punch some keys on the tables Julian and Terry lied upon. Once that was done he hit a side button, where upon the sound of releasing gas was heard and the table's base seemed to disappear. With that the drone pushed the table down the corridor and onto an awaiting mini ship in the shuttle bay. Once he had both Julian and Terry he punched some more buttons on the table and then on a side panel in the shuttle before fingering a small pad and then sitting down on a bench in the back and staring straight ahead. Shortly thereafter Bieg Greevlix showed up, coming through the back hatch, stopping to look at Julian and Terry. "Yes...yes... these will make some excellent workers for the home world. Is everything listed and prepared for departure, drone?" The giant man turned his head somberly and dazed like towards the alien and nodded an affirmative. "Good. Bieg Greevlix to Commander Heenah. I am aboard the shuttle and shall proceed with departure." "As ordered. Proceed Bieg Greevlix. Enjoy the return to the home world." "Computer initiate lift off procedure." There were some beeps from the computer and then suddenly the drone stood up and gave a chop like blow to the neck and head of the alien. He in turn immediately went unconscious and collapsed to the floor. Quickly the drone opened the side singular door to the shuttle, which was on the opposite side of any control center, and dropped Bieg Greevlix off onto the shuttle bay floor. Then, per Greevlix's previous commands, the shuttle began to rise up off the floor and slowly proceed towards the bay doors. Slowly the doors opened, but once the shuttle had reached that space midway of leaving the ship, one of the doors suddenly snapped back to the shut position striking the shuttle craft from the side abruptly. There was but a moment before there was a beep at the console and a voice was heard. "Bieg Greevlix, that impact was a sudden malfunction in the shuttle bay doors. You have continued to drift out, are you and your systems functioning." The giant brute stood up and approached the console. "This is Drone Three-five-seven-one. Bieg Greevlix was thrown from his seat and has struck his head. He is unconscious but appropriately stable. All shuttle and new drone transport mechanisms are functioning normally. The new prospective drones are perfectly fine and still in the transport mechanisms. I shall continue the short flight to Starship Beta-ap-Alpha, dock, and then have Bieg Greevlix looked at by medical personnel." "As it should be. Proceed shuttle craft Beta-Beta. Bieg Ship, Terra Delta out." "Confirmed. Shuttle Craft, Beta-Beta out. Computer, initiate flight sequence Four-Twenty Nine Terra." Those words spoken, the hefty drone stood up and went back to where Julian and Terry lay and actually spoke verbally. "Sorry, gentlemen. You will be not going to the home-world today. I am taking you someplace else. I will apologize for the ride, it is going to be a fast and turbulent one. Should you feel sensation return to your bodies grip the sides of the table as tightly as you can." After a few more taps and beeps on the table he quickly moved back to the cockpit seat. The shuttle craft, once near the Star Ship Beta-ap-Alpha, suddenly pivoted and warped out from underneath it, heading straight for another star ship that was in a lower orbit than Beta-ap-Alpha was. Going underneath that ship, it then came out from under and struck the Earth's atmosphere. It took a few moments before anyone of command structure realized what was happening, and by the time they went to give orders, the tractor beams were bouncing off of the secondary star ship, and then the shuttle craft was lost in the Earth's atmosphere. Any attempt to retrieve Julian, Terry, and the Drone was now going to be done via shuttle craft to shuttle craft, or risk informing the Globe of their presence. Upon hitting the atmosphere, Drone Three-five-seven-one walked over to the tables Julian and Terry were on and started madly poking buttons in a furious sequence. "Initiating infusion of proper growth sequence now." Suddenly Julian and Terry felt as though a warm liquid was not only being pushed through their veins, but poured over their entire bodies. They felt flushed, they felt powerful, they felt aroused and growing into a extreme sense of horniness. Suddenly their proud masts of eleven and three-fourths inches was standing straight and tall from their groins and there wasn't anything either of the two men could do about it. As the shuttle continued its decent, the Drone pulled out more clothing like his and began to dress both Julian and Terry in them. Around the time he got shoes that managed to fit them on, the shuttle's speed slowed down, the craft came to hover over a spot, and make then make a landing. Helping the two to sit up. "Gentlemen, I wish I could help you acclimate yourselves to walking again, but we don't have enough time. You must relearn to walk by yourselves while I get our next mode of transportation. Computer, open back hatch, followed by releasing gases to mask energy trail, followed by going into cloaked mode." After giving the orders, the buff drone walked out of the hatch doors and towards a large thicket on the side of a small field the shuttle had landed in. As he began to clear away some of the bush, Julian and Terry began to stand up. First Julian kind of slid off the table landing on his two feet. This made a resounding thud which startled him and he looked above as if they were being attacked. "Relax." Said Terry. "That's you. Men our size have a tendency of making some fairly large thuds when walking. Muscle mass weighs more than just bone and fat and we've got a bit of the mass on us." "Oh... right..." Julian turned and attempted to walk out the hatch doors but wobbled and fell over. Terry was there, still a little off balance himself, but only due to not having walked and using those muscles for the last few days or weeks, perhaps months. He stopped down and put his right arm under Julian's left arm pit and then around the back until his right hand was under Julian's right arm pit. Draping Julian's left arm over his shoulder and holding it down by grabbing Julian's left hand with his, Terry smiled shyly at Julian. "Here. We're both going to be a bit wobblely from lack of movement. Perhaps we'll do better supporting each other." "It's so hard to move with these legs." "That's what happens when you develop large, powerful thighs. They get in the way of each other. Here... kick your legs out kind of sideways when you walk. That'll help." "Yes... it takes some of the pressure off of....ugh...." and Julian laughed nervously. "What? It's ok go ahead and say it." "It takes some of the pressure off my balls. How the hell do you do it? With the size of these thighs and these bull balls, it's like I'm racking myself every time I take a step." Terry giggled. "Just wait till you learn to walk around with your cock snaked down your pants or at home you say 'fuck it,' and you just walk around naked. The weight of your cock pulling on your groin. Fuck, it keeps one aroused and horny twenty-four and seven. I honestly believe I was only going to have like a nine inch cock or so, but once it got to that size, the weight began to pull and kept me at that aroused state so much, I think it forcibly caused my cock to grow the extra two and three-fourths inches due to constant erection." Julian laughed as he felt his own now huge cock throb and bob in his pants, aching for release from the confines or the touch of Terry. His mind was also processing so much more than his arousal and moving with quantum quads: moving with big huge feet; the longer stride at six feet four inches; the feeling of his muscles being so full and swole, hard, dense, and strong; the feeling of those muscles touching Terry's; the two sets of muscles bulging and shifting against one another fighting for space; the shirt rubbing on his newly enlarged and downward pointing nips, or the shirt rubbing and shifting all his new body hair; and the realization he was just as tall and big as Terry was. Eventually making their way over to the side of the field. The trio of men watched as the shuttle cloaked itself and became invisible. Then they turned their attention towards a pickup truck that was on a slight ridge of earth that was a well hidden dirt road. Unfortunately the wheels were halfway buried in the soft clay. "It must have rained since this vehicle was placed here. We need to lift it up and out. Gentlemen, I know this is asking a lot, but we can do this. You two grab a back side each, while I take the front." Terry nodded at Julian who had looked at him questioningly, and then took a position next to one of the truck's back wheels. Julian moved around to take the opposite side and the two grabbed the sides of the truck just above the wheels. The drone moved to the front and grabbing a hold of the front bumper called out, "On three gentlemen. One.... Two.....THREE!" Together the three strongmen hoisted the truck up out of the muck and then on the Drone's pulling as he began to walk backwards, moved it slightly ahead of the ruts it created. Once down the drone told Julian and Terry to get into the cab while he went back around and replaced all the loose bramble and brush into the position that originally hid the truck. Then he climbed in the truck, started it up, and the three took off down the road. It was a few minutes before anyone said anything, but it was Terry who initiated the conversation. "So...uhm.... Drone Three-five-seven-one?" "Call me, Dries. That is the name I will be going by where we are living, Dries Van Donk." "Alright.... Dries..... uhm where are we going and what do you mean 'where we are living?'" "Allow me to explain much. You were kidnapped by a race of what you would called space aliens. They refer to themselves as the Syriegs. The Syriegs helped create my people, the Nord'oks, from people on this planet. We are bred to be large and docile, perfect little drones to do most manual labor for them, especially the heavy stuff. "Now at the same time, they are still studying your race, humans, and how they have developed over the last two-thousand years. Oh yes, you haven't been alone and you've not be alone for quite some time. At any rate, that is why you were both taken originally, to see how human kind has developed physically, psychologically, and so forth." "Wait, so they plucked us two to be samples for the entire Earth?" "You are an extraordinary specimen, Mr. Mikicia..." "Terry, please, since you gave us your first name." "Alright, Terry. ... You are an extraordinary specimen of your species, Terry, but these are a scientific race of aliens, do not let pride think that you are the only person they have taken and observed." "It's like all those stories we've heard about, Terry. Those alien abductions and people only remembering glimpses, if they ever even realize they've been abducted." "Correct, Julian. Although they can mask ones abduction very well, the process is far from perfect. But some of us Nord'oks have decided to it is time to end this. Not only do we wish to achieve freedom for ourselves, but for the experimentation and observation of the human species to stop as well. In order for this to happen, we need more of you to be aware and coherent about your abduction. Obviously we cannot just drop you off back home as they would find you there, and now that part of Julian's missing growth pattern has been restored, he would stick out like a sore thumb there, identifiable to anyone who saw him. I, too, need a place where I can hide and blend in. Being large men the best place for us to do so is a country where men are fairly broad and large." "And where is that exactly?" asked Terry. "We are in the Netherlands. Specifically heading towards the town of Geldermalsen a little over an hour away from Amsterdam." "The men are pretty tall here but not necessary broad. That's usually more of the Norse." "Which is why those of us planning an escape like this, especially for you two, we chose the Netherlands. If your body frame is too bulky and built and stands out too much, it is fairly easy to cross over into the Scandinavian regions and blend in better there." "So why were Terry and I chosen to be kidnapped?" "With your family away on vacation, and a home located in the countryside you were easier to abduct with minimal effort. Also they wanted to study you as there was such a difference in your appearance, they wanted to know how the divergence amongst family members became so great." "Divergence among family members? We're not related." "You and Mr. Dealag are not related, Julian?" "No." Dries began to laugh low and long, continuing until Terry interrupted it. "What is so funny, and what did you mean earlier by Julian's missing growth pattern?" "Part of the reason why you two were going to go to the home world was because of your exceptional size and strength. Although many of my kind are taller than you are, Terry, you have an ample ability to become far denser and stronger than most of us. Your musculature was something in particular they wished to study and breed. Given Mr. Dealag's..." "Julian..." "Given Julian's frequent appearances at your house for so many years, and the fact he was there on a night where the rest of your family was gone, it was assumed you were relatives. This was believed even more so when you, Terry, told us that Julian should have equaled you in height, musculature, and sexual organ size. In turn that statement was collaborated by Julian's statement of how he had never grown since sixth grade and we found documents that supported this, plus his charts of how he was supposed to have grown." "oh...my...gawd...." "What is it, Julian?" "Hence the reason why they wanted you two to return to the home world, your genetic code was to make you giants among your people and they wished to exploit that." "Giant's among men...Julian what did you tell them?" "It's still so foggy... but I think when they asked me why I was so much smaller than you, I told them my fantasy story I've had since junior high." "And what was that?" "That I just stopped growing at the end of sixth grade for some reason and thus I was missing like almost half of my physical development." "And so they gave it to you and that's why you're as large as I am now." "That is incorrect Terry." "Incorrect, Dries? Look at him. That's what they did. He's every bit as tall and as strong and as hung as I am." "Although that is true, that isn't however the replacement of the lost growth spurt we thought he, and you, were supposed to have." "Wait, me? What?" "Since you said Julian was supposed to be as big as you, we figured his development had been stunted and we brought him up to your size." "Right." "But then we found the documents about what should have been his physical growth that he didn't receive and we programmed treatment for him to have them. Since that would've have put him quite a bit taller than you, and they thought you were family, the same treatment was given to both of you." "Just what kind of documents where these? Where did you get the information?" Julian groaned and finally croaked out. "It was my fantasy journals." "What?" "My fantasy journals where I wrote how I hadn't grown properly missing part of the average male growth spurt between ages 9 and 12, all of the small growth spurt between ages 12 to 14, the big growth spurt between 14 and 18. All of which is recorded in an Almanac of information from like twenty years ago." "Do not forget the other information, Julian." "What other information? Julian?" "I also had created fantasy documents. One that showed how most males grow about another two inches between ages 18 and twenty five, how excessive exercise can cause an increase of height between four to five inches, and how I, being as I was premature was shortened seven inches of growth in the womb coming out so much smaller than the average baby boy." "And given what we thought was supposed to be both you and Julian's current corrected height, we added two more inches on to that." "My gawd! Julian! We're going to be real live fucking hulks! We won't fit anywhere. What the hell were you thinking?" "I certainly wasn't thinking that one day an alien race would one day kidnap my ass, look at the documents, think they were actual medical documents, and make it all happen! It was just a fantasy. Something I dreamed up." "But why?" "Terry... you don't understand... You grew up. You GREW! You grew into a taller than average man with all these rippling muscles and strength and balls of exceptional virility with a massive tube steak. You and almost every other guy in school, although in varying states of packaging than the complete one you got. There I was... five feet nine inches tall at the end of sixth grade, twelve years old, standing taller than my father, as tall as most of the teachers. My family thought I was going to be huge! A giant! And I just stopped. More and more all the other boys just grew right past me, taller, broader, stronger, more hung, and then they all began to tease me and taunt me, pick on me, abuse me, and even though I fantasized about them, being with them, making love to many of them, I also wished I could grow to join them. Then I wished I could grow and become slightly bigger than them taking over their records, beating them in sports, eventually growing into a giant of a man that they would be powerless to stop. It just became an all waking fantasy that I couldn't get out of my head, that I jacked off to more and more, and the more I did so, the more I needed to create things to get me off. Doctored photos of me being so huge, the documents showing what kind of growth pattern I should've had...muscle growth stories that made me horny and feel powerful. ... ... ..." Terry turned his head and stared in silence at Julian until finally whispering, "Gawd.... Julian.... we really did a number on you, didn't we?" "Yes..." "Well, now you're bigger than most of the guys from high school. You're built like a tank and hung like a horse, just like me. There are some men bigger than us, but we're large enough to command respect at a glance. Your fantasies have become reality now. You don't need to feel timid, frightened, or insecure anymore." Julian looked up and while blushing smiled at Terry, who smiled a very reassuring and beautiful smile back. "You two are going to be much bigger than this." said Dries. "In fact it's one of the reasons why we needed to hurry and get to our new home. I activated the growth program so it would be more difficult to find you as their last records of what you looked like would become incorrect." "Won't they be able to calculate how big we'll be?" "No. I've sent a virus back through the systems erasing all your files and both the bieg ship, the shuttle craft, pad, and medical tables. Here we are gentlemen." Dries pulled the truck into a driveway on the outskirts of town and parked close to a large two story house that looked like it was oddly proportioned. "Wow...huge house." "Indeed. We weren't sure how tall you'd become so we got this place which is an old four story granary type barn. Hope fully the floors are high enough you'll have room to move, although we'll probably have to adjust the doors to accommodate you." As they got out of the truck, Dries turned and tossed the keys to Terry. "Here." he said. "Unlock the door. There's only two keys so shouldn't take you long to figure out. Julian, help me with these boxes." Peeling back a tarp, Dries revealed three boxes containing provisions packed in plastic or tins, as well as some mechanical tools and objects for helping to get appliances running. Stepping through the door and the corridors, Julian and Terry discovered what was to be their new home: Entering through the back door, they came into the a combination mud room, breakfast/dining nook and kitchen. On the wall farthest from them in the middle was an open squared archway and on the far right hand side as set of fairly enclosed stairs going up. Stepping through the doorway was a decent sized room with hutches, china cabinets, and a dining table. Opposite the kitchen-dining doorway was another doorway that led to a great room that rose up all four stories and showed exposed rafters. It contained three couches, some recliners, a large radio, TV, desks with computers, door to a half bathroom, and the grand stair case that led to the second story, at the bottom of which was front door out of the house. Upstairs all the bedrooms and their private baths were as tall as the downstairs rooms not counting the great room, two stories tall. Each had some kind of bed, nightstand, armoire, and chest of drawers." "Come, help me get the provisions unpacked and into the...what do you call it? Pantry. I will get the stove, furnace, and fireplaces going." "Not a probAAUUUUUGH!" Terry had started to answer while smiling at Julian and clasping him on the back, but he suddenly doubled over in pain that was coursing through his entire body. Julian let out a yelp as well, experiencing the same kind of sensations. "Are you two, alright?" "Not sure, Dries." said Terry. Dries looked at Terry then backed up a couple of steps. "What? What is it?" "The growth is beginning and beginning now. Your face is completely devoid of any facial hair." Terry looked over at Julian and could see his face was smooth as a baby's bottom as well. Reaching over for the ties of the shirt, Terry untied the ribbons and pulled the shirt apart in the front. His chest and abdomen were also as smooth and hairless as his face. Suddenly his chest began to deflate a little and his abs to become not quite so defined. "What's happening to us?" Terry queried loudly, but his resonant voice scooped up into higher pitches as he asked and soon he sounded more a like a young preteen, albeit a fairly large preteen. "The program is reverting you back in age in order to more efficiently produce the replacement growth into your bodies. Get to the great room now. We have no idea if you'll grow too tall for the other individual rooms." Julian and Terry bolted for the grand stair case and then dashed for the center of the great room before they both doubled over in pain. Dries showed up with a couple of round disks and placed one each in the upper corner of both men's left eyes. "There is not much I can do. You will be going through this process, but it is rushed. You will be experiencing a great amount of growing pains as your skeletons enlarge and lengthen, the same for your muscles. Just try to breathe deeply and slowly, or lie down on the floor and meditate. The disks I placed upon you will show you statistical information through your eyes as your body changes. Will this happens I will go sort out the provisions and get the stove started. You will be exceptionally hungry after this ends." Dries left to go into the kitchen as Julian and Terry became a little thinner and even less hairy. Then a hush fell as everything seemed to stop and then both men screamed as it felt like someone was stabbing them with ice picks being driven straight up through the palms, heels, knees, and shoulder blades and into their shins, thighs, arms, and spine. "It might help if we attempt some kind of calisthenics, slight workouts to take our minds off the pain of growth." "That might increase it too. Do you think that wise?" "We're going to be giant fuckers anyway; might as well go for broke." And so as the process began, Terry began to wrestle with Julian, forcing him to use his body to counteract Terry pinning him or holding him into submission. In between the moving, the holding, the pressing, the pushing Terry asked questions of Julian, which their bodies seem to answer. "What...what's huh huh...the first....urrf.....first part?" "Uhm... the make up of my small birth length. Seven inches I think." "No.... they increased it due to my height remember...." "Oh....yeah...OOOOOOOOOOO!" The growth hit them hard this time and as they watched their straight on vision rise up higher and higher they saw in their vision the stat's counter rise and rise in numeric value: 6' 5", 6' 6", 7", 8" 9", 10", 11", 7 Feet, 7' 1"...7' 2". "Oh shit... said Terry, dropping to his kneels with Julian nearly collapsing on top of him. That... that was fuckin intense. How many more of these spurts do we have to go through?" "Fa.....fa....four to five...more...or so....." "And the next one?" "Finishing up an uncompleted growth spurt between ages nine and twelve." "Oh good. Not too much theOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" [7' 3", 7' 4", 7' 4.5"] "Julian...these clothes are already getting too tight and we've not even filled out yet." "Fuck the filling out. My balls and cock are growing and they're being racked by the shrinking crotch in these pants." "What...huuuuuuh.... what's the next one?" "Pre-spurt between ages twelve and fourteen." "Alright and how much is AAAAAUUGH!" [7' 5.5", 6.5, 7.5, 8.5, 9.5] "I think you have your wish for loosening your pants, Julian." "Yeah... we've grown far too tall for these things. My feet have split out of the shoes...." "Mine split out during the first growth for our birth." Julian laughed, "Yeah....true that. Mine as well. But I just split out of these pants in the ass and crotch." "I can tell. Your cock is hanging out all limp between your legs, you horse fuck!" "Who's calling whom a horse fuck, donkey dick?" The two stared at each other laughing but with a very devilish grin on their faces. Suddenly the two of them reached out for each other's cock, attempting to grab it and stroke it. "Oh no you don't. You're gonna get the public boner before I do, Sir Schlong!" "Course I'm going to get a boner. You're freakin' hung like an adult male already. That is so fuckin' hot! Gonna see how big it becomes by strokin' you off." "NO YOU DON'T!" The two began to wrestle each other even more as they attempted to grab one another's penis and cause the other to have an embarrassing erection. Both of them pulling, stretching, effectively jelqing one another's prick. "AAAUGH SHIT ANOTHER GROWTH SPURT! WHICH ONE IS THIS?!?" "Uhmmmm ahhhh.... main one during teen age puberty...." [Access to local information readjusting calibrations for growth spurt. Men of your height should have something akin to NBA player David Robinson....] "Did you see that flash across your eyes, Julian? What the hell does that mean?" "I think it means, we better hold... hold on! NMMMMMMMRGFFF!" [7' 9.5", 7' 10.5", 7' 11.5", 8' .5", 8' 1.5", 2.5". 3.5", 4.5", 6.5", 7.5"] "Auuuugh...aughhhh oh shit... did we? Did we just grow ten inches?" "Yeah...." "I don't think even myself personally at 6' 4" had a ten inch growth spurt.... oh my....Hmmmmmf" "And the small college growth spurt between ages 18-25 now....auuugh." [8' 7.5", 8' 8.5, 9.5, 10.5, 11.5, 9' 1."] "Auuuuugh.... did that just say... nine feet one? Nine feet one inch tall?!?" "Yes... Terry....I....oooh...... I think..... so......keep rubbing.... it seems to lessen the pain and we have one more growth spurt to go through...." "One more?!?" "The adjustment of height due to physical activity." "Oh shit.... we've been really physical due to this....oooh my gawd." Julian and Terry suddenly doubled over into each other's arms and while staring at one another could no longer help themselves. Forgetting all pain of the growth spurts they were going through, they embraced one another and began to kiss passionately and hug and grope one another lustfully, collapsing to the floor in a heap made up of two giant male bodies in the process of stretching ever longer and longer. [calculating effect of athletic activity upon overall growth spurt.... ..... ..... 9'1", 2", 3", 4", 5", 6", 7", 8," 9", 10".... 9'10" tall.] The two men couldn't have cared less by this point. They were rolling around on the floor groping and hugging each other, kissing in mad passionate love. All the whole while their muscles began contracting and expanding, flexing and relaxing, swelling and popping, becoming ever larger, firmer, stronger, more striated, more defined, and denser than ever before. It wasn't too long before whatever pieces of clothing they had left on were being popped, snapped, ripped, and torn off by mountainous mounding of muscle growing on their frames. They went well beyond whatever conditioning Terry's body had been before. They were now truly muscle freaks of the large extra tall, extra heavyweight class of Olympic level bodybuilding. The little disks eventually flashing the total of 1,265.75 lbs for the young men's individual weight. Eventually Julian broke free from Terry and flipping him over onto his back cried out, "Oh fuck this... I want your muscle cock!" and dove onto it right as the disks flashed before their eyes....24 inches - 2 feet. And as he surprising went down on Terry, his mouth and throat somehow taking him all the way down and began to bob his head, each time his nose met Terry's crotch, the crotch got hairier and bushier, thicker and fully while Terry's body became covered in that fine, yet thickly feathered hair all over his body, and so did Julian's too. Eventually Terry had to stop Julian because Julian's two days worth of beard stubble was tickling the inside of this thighs and besides which, he was begging to fill Julian's tight, extremely bubbled butt with his petrified and petrifying pole. Terry had just pushed himself all the way in at Julian's insistence, when Dries walked back into the great room. "Gentlemen, I have dinn....oh! Oh my...." And with that he turned and went back into the kitchen while Julian and Terry writhed on the floor in lust and ecstasy. Two gigantic bodybuilders in love with one another and their bodies.

Abduction Part Two by F_R_Eaky Part One: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/8794-abduction-part-one-by-f_r_eaky/ Gregorian chant. Something that sounded like Gregorian chant was playing, filling up Julian's ears. But it wasn't like that at all. It was not quite as hot? Cooler sounding, more logical feeling. It was flowing smoothly like Gregorian Chant did but with a brighter sound of electronics. It was as though Julian was at some holistic fair performing meditation, but on the set of some alien planet. Struggling to look around, Julian found he couldn't move his head, nor the rest of his body for that matter. Only his eyes could look and leer about. But everything at the edges were so bleary as if he was looking at the world through a TV. camera's fog lens. No matter how many times he blinked he couldn't clear his vision, and if he could would he be able to see anything? The area was so dark with only a bright light shinning directly above him. "That's it." He thought to himself. "I'm being operated on. The trip I took exasperated the blow to the head my abductor gave me." He kept blinking trying to wake himself up so he could ask questions about what was being done, what had happened to himself, but the blinking must have made him sleep, for he began to notice the pictures in his mind's eye weren't connecting as a living or film like experience. It was more like stills of the same room at different times with different folks. There were a couple of times he saw some people whom he didn't know. Two women and one man. They were very plain looking with very generic features, straight hair styled straight down and pulled back or cut very short and professional in the man's case. They were in straight lined, blue gowns or shirt and they spoke, but not to him. Looking across Julian they said things he couldn't understand or make out clearly. Still other times they looked down at him and said something, but Julian couldn't make it out and he couldn't tell if he was responding back. He didn't think so. Thinking to himself in one of his more semi-lucid states, "That must be a doctor and two nurses. I hope the man is the nurse. He looked cute... better chance of him touching me then." Julian smiled himself to sleep with that thought and then began waking up to someone or some people else. These were all men. All very big men. They all stood very tall between six feet four inches to seven feet tall. And were they ever muscled! Naturally thick bodies that looked they had each been training a number of years, but with white washed skin and hair that was the color of fire to strawberry blonde to platinum. It was like a convention of Norse people. As though all of these folks were descendants of the Vikings. The moved about him their arms raised at times as though they were carrying trays or something. Sometimes they came and stood by him and he could feel their large hands on his arms or legs and they would stare down at his face. They were all in some kind of wrap around sleeveless shirt. It was light grey in color with the edges trimmed in heavy piping. The front part of the shirt wrapped around from the left and tied on the right hand side. It gave a low v cut to the neck and head opening. Most of the men, their shoulders pulled the fabric up and out, as well as their chests barreling out and over pulled at the shirt opening as well. Each of their bodies pulling the top of the shirts open to reveal their great pectoral valleys. Their bulging delts and arms hung out and angles from their sides and the openings near the shoulders. Julian wished he could see further down, see if these shirts were all synched tightly at the bottom near these people's waistlines. He was developing a crush on these Viking reenacting orderlies or whomever they were. But then flashes of the occurring visions began to scare Julian. Much shorter men appeared to him, bent over him, looking at him as though he was under a microscope, and there were times he felt as though perhaps these men were poking him, prodding him, maybe even carving into him or...or... poking around in his brain! And then he began to realize these short men were not a pale skin white like the Viking styled men were, but they were a colorless, flat matte kind of white or ashen grey. And their eyes...their eyes! They were too large, pointed oval, slanted, and completely black. What did they want with him? What were they doing with him? Why was it with them he felt like his head was open! "Auuugh! Auuugh!" Julian began to thrash and move, quiver and shake, his head twisting to this side and that. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAUUGH!" Julian screamed as loud and long of a scream as he could ever do, and might ever do in his life. He had never felt as violated and as mortal as he did now. Not even the man, the supposed acquaintance who abducted him made him feel this unsecure about his safety or his life. He woke up from any kind of sleep and lie there on a table panting heavily and sweating profusely. "Ju...Ju...Julian?!" He heard a calm and deep voice say somewhat timidly. He knew he knew it but he couldn't quite recognize it. He found he could turn his head and so opened his eyes and attempted to look around and peer into the darkness that surrounded him. There on the other side of the room he was in was another table with a bright light directly above and shinning down on it. Filling up the slab was a man of goodly size and really grand build. The man had his head turned towards him and he could see his very handsome face: square jaw and chin that blended beautifully in very full and slightly chubby cheeks that sat atop very high cheekbones, soft and full pillow like lips underneath a square, slightly bulbous but very straight nose, and a pair of eyes that although slightly droopy on the outer corners, were big, full, and the richest kind of brown one could ever see. They were puppy dog kind of eyes that could at glance cause one to completely melt away and move the hardest of hearts. On top a thick mane of jet black hair ebbed and flowed down the sides and back of this man's head, pooling around his shoulders. Julian stared down the rest of this man's body, long, wide, thick with an incredible set of muscles, almost all of which were covered with a patterned of beautifully feathered, but somewhat thin jet black hair that all seemd to lay in pattern with the muscles they were covering. Julian looked back into the man's face which was slightly obscured by the dimness of the room but stared hard. "Julian!" the man hoarsely whispered. "Are you alright?" Julian just continued to star at the great muscled man and his face, Deep down he knew he recognized this man, and his voice. That rich deep bass that if spoken loudly just rolled and rumbled through one's ears and chest. Suddenly it was almost as if his vision came into focus, his mind became quite clear thinking. "Te...Terry?.... Terry Mikicia? Is that you?" "Yes. Yes. Julian. It's me. How are you doing?" "Good... I guess. As well as one could be while strapped upon an operating table in the middle of a....where are we? "I... I don't know, Julian, but I am so sorry." "Why?" "It's my fault you're here." "What do you mean it's your fault I'm here? I.... I don't understand." "Oh gawd.... let me.... let me explain." Julian wasn't sure how he wound up kidnapped with Terry Mikicia, his high school's star football quarterback. The boy who had everything: decent grades, killer looks, freakishly built body, and from all the locker room talk, had the longest cock and biggest balls any one, male or female, had ever seen. The young man should be at another university far away from where Julian was, participating in his Junior year of college hoping to start impressing scouts and decide on which professional National Football League he will sign a contract with after graduating a year later. "I don't understand. What do you mean? How did we get kidnapped by...by....whatever this is? Did they pick you up or before me?" "No.... auugh gawd.....No...Julian... they.... they....they picked us up together." "They didn't pick us up together, Terry. I was with another guy, kidnapped. Just escaped out of a barn in the middle of nowhere on some farm somewhere. I was nowhere near a major college football town. Just in that barn with this....huge....freakishly built....and....hung.....man...." "Oh gawd, Julian. I'm so sorry." and Terry began to break down and sob. "That was you?! It was you, wasn't it? Why? Why Terry? WHAT THE FUCK!" "I'm so sorry, Julian.... I had no idea we'd be kidnapped by... whatever... I guess... aliens. I didn't mean for anything like this to happen. I didn't mean to really hurt you either." "The blow to the back of the head kind of put a dent in that plan from the start, dickweed! Why? Why the hell did you need to kidnap me to have me... have me... what the hell do you call it? You forced me to make love to you so you can't really say I was raped...no wait you did eventually. You did eventually plow my ass! I called out for it! You got me to call out and beg for it, you son of a bitch!" "You don't understand. I had to know... I had to find out. All these mixed up feelings I had rolling around in my head. My heart. I didn't want to deny who...what... what I was, but I had to make sure it wasn't a fad before I acted on it." "What do you mean before you acted on it?" "You know I'm trying to go for a professional football career. I can't come out and truthfully hope to succeed, but if I really was gay, I didn't want to be an example of one of those men that stay hidden for years. What kind of example does that set for hundreds, thousands of struggling teens? I needed to make sure that it wasn't some kind of fad that I would grow out of. That my emotions, my arousals were really triggered by just men, or men and women, or just women. That way I could plan what my next course of action would be, how I prepared for attempting a professional career after school, not to mention how I continued my dating and searching for someone to be with the rest of my life. I've been so feed up at coming to the threshold with a woman and then...then....finding that I can't get it up or feel comfortable inside making love to her." "Why me? Why did I have to be the one to help prove whether or not you fly the great rainbow flag out of the pink triangle stand?" "Because you're gay..." "I figured that much out. There were a few dozen other homosexual guys from our class let alone our school." "I knew you liked very muscular men..." "Yeah yeah and how did you know that? It's not like I got to date any of them in high school. All the muscled boys were jocks who just as soon put me into my locker for the weekend." "We kind of did an experiment on you in gym class." "You did what?!" "When we noticed that you kind of stared at the more athletic guys of the class, we began to plan who was showering under the center showerhead. The one that stood across from the doorway to the showers. Which was directly across from the place you stood and hid while waiting for everyone else to be done with showering before you ran." "What...." "The more muscular the guy was the longer it took you to snap out of your daydream state and realize when the showers were empty." "You fuckers! So you chose me just because I'm gay and liked muscular men. You arrogant prick!" "No.... that's... that's not the only...uh....the only reason." "Oh great. So tell Dr. Phil here, what other possible psychological reason that you could have for choosing to fuck me against my will?" "You...ah.... you....you remember our tutoring sessions." "What you're getting back at me for failed grades or something? I did my best with you, but sometimes you never got it. Not because you couldn't comprehend it. Gawd....you are an exceptional smart man, besides being good looking and built, but sometimes you would wander off in day dream land thinking about the next great play on Saturday's game and you wouldn't pay attention to the lesson. It's not my fault that you di..." "I wasn't day dreaming about the next Saturday game." "Oh really? Then what was it? The next cheerleader you had to screw to prove your heterosexuality to the coach or your teammates?" "It was you." "Wha........ih....it was....what?" "It was you, Julian. I had a massive crush on you. You were so strong." "I wasn't strong. I was a skinny shit with thirteen inch upper arms that couldn't lift a twig!" "Not that kind of strong. You were strong of mine, of heart. You sang, you danced, you acted, you stated you were gay and were proud of it. The other jocks bullied you, punched you, threatened you, and yet even though there was no way you could physically ever win a fight against them, you stood your ground. And at the same time you still provided tutoring for some of them despite how they treated you. You showed real man colors by not only caring about those you loved and liked, but those who were cruel to you as well. You were brave, so brave and strong of character and mind. I was a weak sheep that just went with the herd. I so wanted to be like you and as such, wanted to be with you as well." "Oh....come on....you're....teasing me now....this is just a line of simple b. s." "No.... There were times in high school, especially around our senior year, I would fantasize about us being together. Sometimes I thought of ways to talk with you so we could be together after graduation. I didn't want to move away from you." "And that didn't let you know you were gay?" "No...my parents, the Church, pamphlets from other groups said it was just phase that young men go through. Something due to overactive hormones while going through puberty, and of course the church said it was wrong. Just a lie implanted into my brain by Satan himself." "And what brought you around to disregarding that?" "We're taught that anything we ask of God he will grant us, right?" "Well, anything that is as long as it goes with his own will." "So then if homosexuality is truly wrong, asking to have those feeling surprised forever or removed should be in his will, shouldn't it?" "I would guess so." "Well, he hasn't answered that prayer for me since I was eleven. That means that either it's not a sin to be homosexual or..." "It's a lie that God grants his followers anything." They lie there in the semi-dark and silence for a few minutes until Julian broke it again. "So... ... ... you really had a thing for me?" "Yeah." Terry laughed. "I had a major crush on you. You're still the man I kind of picture in my fantasies." "Well... that's...uhm....interesting...." "Why's that?" "You were the nicest of all the jocks to me. Not to mention the biggest built. I mean you were a fucking wall. Watching you develop in college via the news, it was just so hard to believe how much bigger you've become. I didn't think it was possible." "It wasn't easy." "I'm sure, but the point is, back then and now... you're in my fantasies. I used to fall asleep at nights rubbing an extra pillow, pretending that I was laying next to you tracing your abs with my finger and running my hands through your chest hair." "You like my chest hair? Most girls usually asked me if I'd shave smooth." The two laughed and allowed the silence to descend in the room once again. After a long time Julian turned to look at Terry. "Terry, you still awake?" "Yeah." "So this is it, huh. What an alien abduction feels like?" "I think so. I think this is what that is. You know with those short, "almond eyed" guys running around." "So, what do you think they wanted with us? What are they hoping to explore?" "Can you think of anything you said to them?" "Not sure. I'm starting to recall, but it's too fuzzy." "I might be able to help. I kind of figured I might help give you a gift so to speak." "A gift? How?" "I remember parts of one conversation. They were all concerned about your size, proportions, wondering why I was so much bigger than you. They mentioned something about you saying something about wishing you were bigger. ... ... ... Any rate, I agreed with that statement, saying you were supposed to be as big as me, equal in every size. I figured if they did any scientific experiments on us, if we ever got let go, maybe at least you'd have the kind of bod that would attract more muscular men you liked. If not, maybe at least it'd allow you to develop some kind of musculature on your cute little bod." "Well, I don't think that's happened? How do I look to you?" "Still that same cute average guy that I had a crush on." Julian smiled, Terry giggled, and the two sat in silence again for a while. Eventually Julian figured out the pitch of the humming sound the room was making and began to hum and sing songs that were in tune with it. Terry even joined in on a couple of choruses. They joked and laughed and wondered if any other abductees ever sang while being held and would the aliens flip out wondering if they had gone insane. They were about to start on one more song when Julian stopped and commented. "I've got to rest for a moment. My throat is a little dry. Man, they turned up the heat in here. Did they think we were raised in the tropics of the Earth?" "Heat? It still feels a little cool in here. I've still got goose bumps." "I'm beginning to burn up, I think. I'm breaking out in a sweat. I feel like my skin is on...AUUUUGH!" "Julian?!?" Julian moaned low, "auugh...it felt like I was just kicked in the balls, and I mean that's a man your size was a soccer playAUUUUUGH!" "JULIAN!" Terry turned to look at Julian. He saw Julian turn his head towards him, but his eyes were slightly rolled back and his mouth was agape. "HUWAAAH!" Julian let out another gasp and his eyebrows rose up in the center as his face registered nothing but pain. He would have doubled over but being strapped down on the platform. Suddenly Terry could see movement around Julian's groin. His cock was rising up, but not as if it was swelling to an erection, but like something was lifting it up. Squinting through the dimly lit space, Terry finally could see that Julian's balls were swelling, growing becoming a bit large on his frame. Maybe even a bit large on anyone's frame, but yet they didn't seem too out of proportion for some reason. "Oh shit!" "What?" said Julian. "Nothing... just breathe. Take slow and long, deep breaths." "Why? Why? What's happening." "I'm not sure, but I have an idea. Just lie back and breathe." "Ok but I don't know if I just re-AUUUUGH!" Another moan and Terry saw Julian's balls expanding once again. This would happen several more times until Julian had a most ample set of balls. Testicles whose shape and size were all too familiar to Terry. "OOOOOOH!" Another low and shuddering moan and suddenly Julian's cock began to just ooze out of him like a snake slithering out of his hole. The head moved forward, wriggling, squirming, as the body, or in this case the shaft continued to extend and extend out of Julian's groin, growing longer and longer, and thicker by the second. This too was a shape that Terry knew all too well. Another series of grunts and groans and a few glances from Terry, he could see that Julian's hands and feet were pulsing and lengthening, becoming thicker, wider, meatier, stronger and more sturdy. Out and out they grew until Julian began to look like one of the odd, lanky alien species as seen in Star Trek or Star Wars, the ones with thin bodies and extremely long feet and fingers. Soon his contortions and stretches began to spread out all over his body. Twisting and turning he kept edging out to either end of the table; longer, taller, higher. His body growing to match his feet and hand sizes, but still maybe not quite his cock and ball size. The shackles began to chaff and cut into his wrists and ankles now as they moved up or down away from the anchor they were tethered to. The air began to fill with the sounds of breaking and knitting bone in an eerie din. Meanwhile, the straps that went across his chest and knees began a migration inward towards the center of his body. The chest straps moved down to the top of the abs while the knee straps moved on up the thigh. Then Julian's body began to rise slightly, having some kind of spasm that looked as though as his body was being given one of those shocks for restarting someone's heart beat. Up and Up, over and over again, Julian's body lurched and rose and each time it did so, his body swelled out that much larger. His muscles were growing - all of them! All of them were inflating at once. The air was now filled with the sound of stretching as the skin got tighter and tighter across Julian's body, while the muscles inflated more and more, grew denser and harder, bulged and creviced, throbbed and pulsed. Like so many scenes from superhero cartoons, or descriptions in muscle growth stories that Terry - and Julian - had secretly read or watched, Julian's body was now mimicking the hero and swelling more and more with greater and greater power. Soon Julian's moans began to change from grunts of pain to moans of ecstasy. His cock began to grow again, but this time was rising in erection. Terry could see Julian's nipples begin to stick out hard and firm as well as his new mammoth schlong rising and rising up into the air and eventually smack and point to his abs. Fuller and fuller Julian's muscles grew, more defined with deeper crevices, swelling mounds, and interstates of blood carrying veins criss-crossing his body, covering the muscles, the crannies, the striations feeding them, accentuating them. Shortly thereafter hair began to appear and coat Julian's body. Not so thick as to look almost matted, but enough to decently cover most parts of the body, to feather out into patterns that lay with the shape and contour of the muscle it lay upon. A few more swells and the straps and shackles began to snap and pop, unable to contain the hulking figure that lie there, equal in mass, strength, size, virility, and stamina to Terry. "Oh! OH! OOOOOOH! HUGGGGGGGGGGH!" The sounds coming out of Julian were those of someone about to experience sexual climax. Terry stared at Julian, trying to study his face, but he couldn't help looking further down to watch Julian's prick bob and shake and swell just that much larger. Something that had begun happening to him the moment he saw Julian begin to swell with newfound muscular power. Then Julian suddenly awoke out of the unconsciousness the pain had put him under, he shouted a few exclamatory "ohs!" and then practically growled in a new bass voice that equally matched Terry's and caused such a rumbling in not only Terry's chest, but his balls as well, that at the very moment Julian released a load that looked like it came from two men, Terry's back arched, his head snapped back and he gushed for a load of equal size. The two men lie there, chests heaving, cum running in rivulet's down all sides of their chest and their abdominals. Julian fell unconscious again, while Terry lie there in a erotic stupor, their chests rising high in the air, such huge swelling slabs of beef.

Hello All, I've written a second installment - this chapter includes an original hero by the design of member @MaxVirility14. I hope you enjoy. Again, if you want to be featured, just shoot me a PM or hit me up on skype. ---- “Max. There is something afoot.” Freya appeared before him, glowing gold. Her small frame was covered with a wispy white dress, flowers in her hair, her blond locks cascading down to her waist. She was surrounded by the others—the demon forest spirits that stood guard over Mayberry’s land. “There was a disturbance… there have been disturbances throughout the week. Something must be done.” A tall man, broad shoulders and barrel chested, glowed red. He had a goatee that he brushed and dark eyes that stared through Max. He shook his head. “We can’t let this continue—the forests around the city are being invaded with foul energy. The demons had become a part of him years ago, when he was still a teenager. Had it been five years already? He’d been just sixteen when the fates had intervened. Ivander was a spry athlete, growing in muscle in strength. Brown hair, brown eyes—plain, but handsome. He’d fought off a group of teens trying to burn one of the small thickets of trees on the outskirts of town. They’d been no match for his fists or his courage, and had turned and ran when he threatened them. Some ingenuity helped to douse the flames, and he’d stood to watch the small fire turn to smoke. The haze that filled the trees didn’t clear. Rather, he felt the skin on his arms rise, and a breeze blow. His chest had tightened, and he knew that something was wrong. His feet felt like they were running through molasses when he tried to run. It was then a green light surrounded him, and he froze in his tracks. “You are a brave soul,” He remembers their voices speaking in unison. “But violent, powerful.” His heart was ready to thump out of his chest. “We want you to protect this place—protect the city from those that would destroy us, and destroy the land. We need you to protect the trees, the water, the air. To be our champion.” He could not say no—they anointed him, they wanted him and they could give him the power. The forest demons were tied to the earth, more powerful than he could have imagined. When they flooded his body with power he gained the secrets of the earth, memories from long and ago. He was transformed with their strength, their power, their love. They wanted to do what was best for the town, for the earth. While they could be wicked, they were neither bad nor good. Just spirits determined to protect their land. And Ivander had become their champion. His body had swelled with new found power. His chest ballooned, pressing out of his shirt and tearing the meager fabric. His arms swelled, biceps growing bigger, and soon his quads were competing in his shorts, tearing away that fabric too. His abs were chiseled, his back broad and thick. When he closed his eyes he could feel the power of the forest pulse through him, the energy that of all the demons giving him strength. He was—virile, powerful. “Maximus Virility.” His given name, his powerful naked form soon bathed in another green light. The demons were a part of him, then, inside of his mind and all around him. And he was tied to the land as he’d never been before. There had been various dangers—men threatening to destroy the trees, hunters taking down game, companies wanting to pollute the lakes. He rose to each challenge, and kept out those that tried to destroy the greenery of Mayberry. The pleasant suburb was never cleaner—or safer—under his watch. Max was the champion of the city, and unmatched in his strength. He was admired by men and women alike, but kept far and away from the locals. He vanished into the night after each battle, to recharge his strength and to keep out of the public eye. “I can feel it, too.” Max was dressed head to toe in green, skin tight lycra, with an “M” emblazoned on his chest. There had been whispers of another spirit—a strange energy—entering in the city and disrupting the balance. Max had felt faint at one point, a strange feeling for one when his felt limitless power at his fingertips. “There’s been men and women disappearing, in the night and day, turning up only as skin and bones the next day.” Freya continued, and nodded in the direction of the north. “There’s whispers along the northern reach of town that something is stalking folks—disrupting the balance of power. I can tell you that it is dark, but not what it could possibly be.” “Then it looks like I’ll have to make it right, and draw whatever it is out. It wouldn’t be the first time that I’ve faced someone—or something—powerful.” He grinned. The young man was cocky, and flexed a bicep to reinforce it. He hadn’t even been defeated, though there had been a few times when his powers had nearly been exhausted. “Be careful, Max.” Another spirit spoke. “There is something different about this, something strange. You must be careful now that Autumn has come.” He took a breath. The power of the forest weakened in the fall and winter, his strength dependent on the virility and life of the trees. The changing colors of the leaves was enough to weaken him. He nodded and took to the streets, now pushing along the main street in the dead of night, his senses directing him to the strange force. --- Bael had been drawn to Mayberry. There were plenty of other demons that stalked the land, and their energy was far more intoxicating than what the mere mortals could provide. After savoring his previous delicious meal, he knew that he could not keep such a high profile. There would be other heroes that would seek to draw him out and destroy him if he was not too careful. But here, he knew that there were spirits that could give him more power. His black skin glistened in the evening light, the cool autumn breeze trickled over his broad muscular chest. He was an immense monster of muscle, standing seven feet and nearly three hundred pounds. He’d gained strength and size from his last slaying, but tonight he would gain something more. He sought a connection with the other world, one that was part of the earth and strong enough to give him immense power. There were spirits that gave strength to every part of the universe—and here, there were other demons present. He had been a part of the other world for long enough, but now that he was physical, and present, if he absorbed the power that this hero had, he would be a force with which to be reckoned. He’d left more than one body in the trail of his destruction for this Max Virility to find. The boy wonder, he was to stop all those that tread through the city and walked among the greenery—keeping them safe, happy, and healthy. It was enough to have Bael salivate at the chance of taking down one so innocent and powerful. Much less the naïve young man he had swallowed before, here was a handsome and strong hero that would do his best to keep his city a part of a perfect dream. But he would fall, like the others, and with it, Bael would gain a window into the forest demon’s powers. Max wasted no time. The spirits gifted him with the presence of sight—telling him where Bael was stalking about. He released a hard blast of blue energy from his fists, and struck the villain where he stood. He fired another and another, causing Bael’s muscular body to tumble wildly across the forest floor. He could sense that there was something different about this villain, but he dared not to let him gain an inch. He raced toward the smoking villain’s body, and jumped into the air to deliver another blow. Bael was alert then. He rolled out of the way of the hero’s fist, who struck down into the ground, hard. The earth shook, but not enough to knock Bael off balance. The villain grit his teeth and angled a punch at the hero’s stomach, sending him flying into the trunk of a mighty oak. Max grunted, daze. He took a breath, his mountainous pecs lifting and falling. The villain was strong—far stronger than anything in Mayberry. He charged up a blast and released a blue spinning orb toward Bael. The villain sneered again and deflected the orb with his hand, sending the energy into the sky. He pointed a finger at Max and charged up a blast of his own. The first Max dodged, and he rolled out of the way. The tree where was standing cracked, the leaves instantly wilting and falling from the branches. Bael fired another, and then another blast. Max easily maneuvered around the second blast, but the third clipped his shoulder. He let out a yell as a stinging sensation took over his entire body. He tumbled down, only to snap upward, his hands on his head. A massive headache pulsed, a feeling that was almost blinding. “You’re fast hero, but you can’t escape me.” Bael’s massive, muscular body with slick with sweat. Max could see the veins stand on the villain’s skin, his tree trunk legs powerful, his biceps a work of art. “You’re far more of a fight than the last hero I faced.” “You don’t know the half of it, villain.” Max took a breath and charged, his body glowing blue. He upper cut into Bael’s jaw, and then landed a fist into the villain’s chest. Each connecting hit sent off a shower of sparks, and Bael’s body was moved. Max held a hand to the ground and charged another fist. “Feel light more?” Bael licked his lips and grinned. He cracked his neck and brought both his arms to his sides. “I am Bael, Incubus, demon, slayer of men. And you are my next meal—powered by demons, I will take your power for my own!” Max felt his heart skip a beat when Bael’s body glowed red. He felt his head pulse again with pain. What was this creature? You have to be careful, one of the spirits whispered. He is a dark and ancient power. “I’ll protect you,” Max replied to them, and tensed his pecs. He charged his power again, this time sending a concentrated blast at Bael’s stomach. The villain was pushed back, but kept on toward Max. The hero concentrated, growing his power, drawing from the demons. The villain slowed, but still managed to take a step. And then another. And then another. Max could feel the sweat begin to pour over his body, each of his muscles tensing as he drew more power. He couldn’t keep up the blast if Bael continued to advance! His eyes widened as Bael came within a foot. The villain’s fist glowed red, and he cocked it up above his head. With a mighty swing, he connected to Max’s fists. The energies clashed together, sending a massive blast throughout the forest. For a moment, everything grew white, enveloping the both of them. Max was blinded, and then felt his body thrown backwards by the blast. He could hear the demons let out a collective scream. He was on his back, vision blurry. Weak. He felt so weak. What was happening to him? He lifted his head and saw that the blast had created a pit in the earth, with smoke rising from where the two had been standing. Max’s body was covered in dead leaves, surrounded by the depleted branches of the smoking trees around him. He coughed. The dead bits of plant life drained his strength, and it was becoming harder for him to move. “At least the forest is safe,” He whispered, thinking Bael had been dispatched. He couldn’t hear the voices of the demons, they seemed lost in the buzzing within his ears. Perhaps he would rest here for a while before he regained enough strength to walk away. “I… hunger…” A voice said in the distance. Max’s eyes snapped open and he could feel his heart beat. He tried his best to roll over, and positioned himself on his elbow. He started to pull himself toward one of the trees, but the leaves continued to stick to his sweaty body. “N-no…” Max whispered out. “H-help me…” He concentrated on the demons, trying to get them to fill him with power. He felt himself able to crawl, but the strength was slow to return. Then he saw the shadow cast by Bael’s massive form. The villain grabbed Max by his left ankle and tossed him hard back into the waiting pit. The hero’s body struck an outcropping, and then spiraled down through the dirt until he hit the bottom. He coughed, his muscular body heaving. He managed to get onto all fours. His strength returned some, the demons working their magic and the leaves now mostly brushed free from his body. He pointed a finger at Bael. A blue ray of light fired out, smacking the villain in his chest. The energy splashed off his heaving pecs, and the villain smiled. “Too weak to fight? No matter.” He hovered over the pit, and then proceeded to land down next to Max. “I have enjoyed our game, and you nearly got me. But I have seen many tricks in my many years, and you have failed.” He moved to grasp the hero by his neck and lifted him up off of his feet. Max gasped, and he could hear the demons groan again. “Y-you can’t…” His body tensed. Bael’s eyes grew red, and then his whole body followed. The energy crackled and connected with Max’s. He felt the two of them beginning to connect. “I will suck you dry of your powers. I will learn the secrets to them, steal the power of these demons that give you your strength.” Max could feel his muscles depleting, his energy being pulled up from the furthest reaches of his being. He moaned. The sensual feeling had him hard in his shorts, his muscles all flexed at once. He couldn’t help himself. He wanted to give in to Bael. He felt as though he was destined to become a part of the horrible villain. Do not yield to him. Fight it. Freya whispered. But how, he wondered. You must make him think he has defeated you. You must give up all you have and join with us, so that you can be reformed. Max took a breath. He trusted Freya, and the spirits, to protect him. “I’m yours to have, Bael. You may use my body… take what you need… but know that you will never become one with the demons of this forest…” Max snarled. Bael wasted no time ripping apart the hero’s costume to expose his body to the night air. Max shivered as his sweat sheened body glowed in the moonlight. He let out another soft moan as Bael lowered him to the ground. He forced the hero onto all fours and stood close over him. “My power is far greater than you can imagine. I will make you a part of me, and then they will yield to my power.” Bael’s deep, booming voice caused Max to shiver. “I will resist you…” Bael grabbed Max by the waist and laughed. The hero felt the demon’s hand slide around his front. He began to stroke the hero’s cock. The energy flowed between them and Max grew ever weaker. It was then he felt the villain’s body atop his own, poking him, prodding him, their sweaty body going from two to one. He had visions of the evil that pulsed through Bael. The dark force that connected him to another world—a vault of all the men that he had drained was locked away within this foul, powerful villain. Max had to fight it—he had to escape the grasp of the villain. He had to trust in the demons. “That’s it…” Bael’s hand was soft upon Max’s leg and he let out another moan. He could feel the well of energy being drained from within him, his own mighty member growing hard like steel, aching for release. But with it too would be his power supply, all the energy he had left. He could feel his very soul hanging in the balance. You must release, or Bael will overwhelm you—you must do it before he does, or we may lose you forever! Max’s eyes snapped open. He stared back at Bael with a look of determination. All the while the incubus continued to sap the power from Max, overwhelming him, working him, the twenty-something’s body shrinking in his grasp. He knew what needed to be done. He had to concentrate. He had to let go, and give Bael exactly what he wanted. “F-fuck.” Max closed his eyes. His body glowed blue, and started to shrink. He was thin now, sickly, energy faint. “F-fuck.” He whispered out again, now arching his back. “You’ve… you’ve…AUGH!” His cock stiffened, and he leaned back against Bael. “FUCK! I CAN’T STOP HIM… TOO MUCH… AUUUGH!” He thrusted forward, a shower of energy shooting from his member. He could feel the air release from him. To his horror, he watched the energy arc back upward and toward Bael. The energy connected with the villain’s chest, pulled from within Max. He continued to shoot until at last it faded to nothing. He collapsed forward, and stared up at the horrifying sight above him. Bael preened himself, laughing all while. He flexed his muscled and growled, his body glowing a flaming red. “Yes! I can feel them… hear them… the power of the forest…” Max gasped as the air seemed to leave him. He was nearly skin and bones. “You’ve… won… the power is… yours…” As he whispered his final words, his head fell back against the ground, and the wind began to swirl around him. Bael watched with satisfaction as Max’s body was lifted into the air, now fading from existence, with one last spectacular flash of white. And with that, Max Virility was gone. To be continued...

Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 Part 7 Part 8 TROY Phew, Maggot, I’m glad it’s you who answered your door. I didn’t know what I was going to say to your parents. Oh, they’re at work… and Joey’s at school. So, you’re home alone. Yeah, I brought them. When I got your text, “I need weights. I need to lift,” I knew exactly how you felt. So, I grabbed everything I could But I gotta say, you don’t look so good. Well, you’re all red in the face and sweaty, and your eyes are open wide like saucers… and why are you all covered up in a blanket are you sick or something? Come in and close the door? Sure. Why? You’re dropping your blanket…. Whoa… Jeeeeeeeeesuuuus! Look at you! You’re a fucking tank! Look at your fucking arms! There as big as mine! Your shoulders…. Fuck! They’re huge! And you’ve got fucking monster pecs on you. You can see every freaky striation! And you abs… they’re a freaking brick wall! Your quads are massive! …and all cut up! You can see each and every muscle division! You’re not standing up straight are you? Whoa… you’re as tall as me now! Damn! All this from that blue shit? And it’s still happening? You’re still fucking growing? No fucking way! Yeah, I got some weights in the car. Come on out and help me bring them in. What? You’re afraid someone will see you? You don’t want anyone to see you until you’re done growing? Fuck that! I’m not bringing in all that shit by myself. Throw on a shirt and come out and help me. No one will probably even realize it’s you; you’re so much fucking bigger now! They took your Troy’s Maggot shirts and now you don’t have a shirt that fits? Fuck! I’ve got a spare shirt in the car. You can use that. Hang on, I’ll get it. There. Damn. It fits you like a glove. Holy fuck! I never thought I’d see the day. Did you, Maggot? Did you think you’d see the day when your pecs would be pushing out the front of one of my shirts, when your rock-hard, veiny biceps would be filling my fucking sleeves? It wasn’t so long ago you were just a shriveled up stick! Haha. Fuck, I can’t wait til Hunter and Jack get a load of the muscles on you! What? The weights? Oh yeah. Well, come help me Maggot. What are you doing just standing there? Where are we taking this shit? Oh, you got a spot cleared out in the basement? No one ever goes down there, hunh? Ok sounds like a good spot to set up. Wait a minute, Maggot, don’t take all those fucking plates by yourself… Damn, look at you! Look at you lifting all that goddamn weight by yourself! Holy fuck, you’re getting strong! Can I lift as much? Who the fuck do you think you’re talking to, Maggot? Watch this! There…! Even one plate more than you took! It’ll be a cold day in hell before you out muscle me, Maggot! Brian’s Journal – Day 67 A cold day in hell before I out muscle him? Ha! All I can say is I hope the devil has a scarf because he’s going to need it before the sun sets today! I’m fucking growing. I’ve been fucking growing non-stop since yesterday, and I’m going to continue fucking growing. I can fucking feel it! I kept waking up all last night. And every time I did, I went to the mirror and I was fucking bigger. I’d go back to bed, wake up again in an hour or so, and I’d be even bigger. Fuck, it felt awesome, looking at those bulging biceps, that big chest, my wide back, and knowing next time I woke up, they’d all be fucking bigger, thicker, and wider with powerful, heaving muscle! Fuck yeah! My parents poked their heads into my room before they left for the day. I lay in my bed, all covered up. Little did my dad know I had grown two huge, veiny, muscled-out arms, just one of which could fucking break him in two. Haha. But I kept all that bulging, rippling muscle covered up under blankets and just grunted when they told me to be good. I’d be fucking good, all right! Fuck, even my grunt was deeper. It wasn’t long after I got out of bed that I began to feel a kind of burn in my heaving muscular body. I needed to lift. Fuck, did I need to lift! My parents didn’t own a weight set do I did the only thing I could, I texted Troy. I texted Troy and he came. Even more important, he brought weights! And my body was fucking burning for them! We set them up in our basement and I was loading the bar almost before we finished putting the bench together. Troy couldn’t believe how big I’d gotten. He knew I was as big as him. Haha. He was in for a fucking surprise. I could feel I was on the express train to massiveness. And the way I was growing, I knew it wouldn’t be long before I was bigger than him, way bigger. Fuck, I was going to be bigger than Troy. I felt myself getting hard at the thought. Bring it on! I hopped on the bench, but all notions about how much I could lift went out the window. I’d been benching about 275 prior to today, but I didn’t waste my time with that. I went right to 6 plates, 315. That was Troy’s bench. I thought it would satisfy my body’s hunger for a lift, but it didn’t, not even close. I pounded out a set of 10 with ease. It was way too easy. I needed more of a challenge. I needed more weight, a lot more weight! I hoped off the bench and almost without thinking about it added another two plates to each side. I slid onto the bench and under the barbell. “Maggot,” said Troy. “That’s a 495 pound bench. That’s crazy. You’re gonna hurt yourself.” “Fuck that,” I said. I was in a kind of growth craze. Growing, getting bigger, that’s all that mattered. I was blindly obeying the demands of my body. “Lift this for me,” it seemed to be saying. “Lift this and we’ll get fucking massive!” “I’m going to fucking bench this,” I said to Troy. “Either fucking help me or get out of the way!” “Ok,” Troy said, shaking his head, “I’ll try and spot you, but at 495, I don’t know how much good I’m going to do.” “Spot me?” I laughed. “Just fucking stand back!” I grabbed the bar with fierce determination, and lifted. At first, it wouldn’t budge. I tried harder, as hard as I could. I could feel that this was what my body wanted, what it hungered for. I continued to give it everything I had. I felt the blood rushing to my head, my face turning red, the veins popping out of my neck. And finally I managed to get it off the support. Fuck, I felt my arms exploding with muscle and as I lifted the bar, I could feel big triceps swell out and form deep, thick horseshoes. Fuck, I could actually feel the hard muscles swelling up on my arms… like they were going to blast right out of my skin, like an incredibly intense instant pump! “What the fuck, Maggot,” gasped Troy. “What the fuck is going on?” Troy was in the spotter’s position. I looked up at him with his eyes wide open and his mouth agape. I just looked up at him and smirked. “What do you think’s going on, Troy Boy?” And then, my arms shaking under the weight, I slowly lowered it down to my chest. It was excruciating and exhilarating, all at the same time. I could feel my pecs, two solid mounds of shredded muscle strained to their limit. And Troy’s t-shirt, the way it wrapped around me so tightly, I could feel every hard, bulging muscle on my torso… and they were growing! My fucking shoulders; they were like expanding rocks, I could feel them swelling with size. I could feel my abs, six blocks of steel-like muscle pushing out from my stomach. And my arms, damn, I could feel they were passing big and were heading for huge. I wasn’t exactly sure what was happening to me, but I found it so fucking hot I was really getting stiff. But now I needed to lift the bar back up. I could feel my body demanding it. My face was so pumped with blood, that if any more blood rushed up there, I felt it would explode. And then it started happening; unbelievably, my pumped up arms began to respond to my will and I started pushing the barbell back up. “FUCK!” I yelled while my whole body started shaking. Oh my God! My muscles… the were growing… more and more… so fucking intense! I began hearing popping threads and tearing seams as my iron body started erupting with size and ripping its way out of Troy’s shirt. Jesus, I could feel my entire frame was getting wider, longer, thicker and heavier. “HOLY FUCK, MAGGOT!” shouted Troy. “ARRRRRRRGH!” I yelled as I felt the sleeves around my powerful delts explode, destroyed by shoulders were blossoming into massive, ripped and segmented boulders. And my arms, fuck, I turned my head and watched my arms blast into massiveness right in front of my eyes. I could see the sinew weaving together making those fucking horseshoes thicker, and those biceps bulkier. “Whatever you’re doing Maggot, you gotta stop. You gotta stop right now!” bellowed Troy. “Fuck that, Troy!” I yelled as I felt the shirt get tighter and tighter. “This is your fucking shirt, Troy! Watch what my fucking body is going to do your fucking shirt!” There was more tearing around my torso and a second later, my mammoth pecs just erupted out of Troy’s shirt. They were huge ripped mountains of muscle, sandwiched between my giant arms and engorged with blood as I strained with all my might to push that weight up. RIIIIP, SNAP, SNAP, SNAP, POP! My expanding iron-like lats, bulging traps and thickening neck, burst out of the remaining pieces of Troy’s shirt, completely reducing it to shredded rags. And then BAM it was up. It was all the way up! I had benched 495 pounds. Damn. “Oh yeah!” I shouted, as I felt a shit eating grin burst out across my face. “Fuck yeah! Let’s see you bench fucking 495, Troy boy!” Then I did another rep only this time it felt easy. “Nice,” I said, laughing. Then I quickly pounded out another five reps before I racked the weight. I leapt up off the bench check myself out in the mirror we’d set up. Holy fuck, I was gigantic! About 6’ 5” and ridiculously wide and bulging! I tore off the shredded remains of Troy’s t-shirt and hoooooly fuck, I was a monster, a fucking muscle monster! I weighed at least 400 lbs. and I was all muscle, every freaking, bulging, vein covered inch of me. My pecs were like round hard melons, my shoulders and back were as wide as doors. My upper arms were at least the size of my head, with thick angry veins leading up to bowling ball delts. My workout shorts had fit okay when Troy arrived, but now my mammoth quads and hams were squeezed so snugly into the legs I was sure the slightest flex would destroy them completely. Of course my shorts were completely safe from my monstrous diamond-hard calves. And my package… I could see the front of my shorts pushed out as far as it could go in a giant bulge, and practically breaking under the strain. “How do you like your maggot now, Troy?” I said, strutting over to him and looking down at his wide-eyed, open mouthed expression. Fuck, look how much bigger I was than him! I was bigger than Troy! I was way fucking bigger than Troy! I was truly enormous, a fucking god! Each and every one of my muscles, from my telephone pole neck to my monster calves, were hard, gigantic, veiny masses! And Troy’s… Troy’s were just big. “Look at me!” I said flexing my massive arms and leering down at him. “I’m pretty fucking big now, aren’t I?” I loved understatement. I was fucking colossal! I hit a double bi, admiring the huge, twin granite peaks as they erupted from my arms. “Think we’ll win the bet now?” But Troy just stood there, apparently unable to speak. And me, I was getting distracted by my shorts. They were so fucking tight, they were really starting to hurt. And there was a recently enlarged caged beast down there that seriously wanted out. I reached down to pull off my shorts. But it didn’t quite work that way. I started to try to peel my shorts off of my enormous muscle encased legs, but I was having serious trouble. So, I slipped my meaty hands under the waist band and, with a heart stopping RIIIIIP, just tore the shorts right off my body, underwear and all. Fuck. I stood there, completely naked, staring at myself in the mirror. And I have to say I was stunned by what I saw. Damn, I was masculine perfection. Besides my killer upper body, I had the legs of a total beast. Each of my huge thighs was every bit as big around as my waist and carved with rolling, rippling sinew. My balls were like two tangerines and my cock hung over them almost to my knees, thick and heavy as a fire hose. “This is too fucking freaky,” said Troy, and then he turned and ran. “Where the fuck do you think you’re going Troy Boy!” I hollered and raced after him. “Don’t run away like a little bitch!” Troy tore out of the house, jumped into his car, and started the engine. No way was Troy going anywhere. He helped me do this! Fuck, he practically made me in to this muscle beast! No way was he leaving now. I fucking wanted him here. That’s right he wasn’t leaving because I fucking wanted him here! But could I stop a car? Fuck yeah, I could! I ran up behind his car, squatted down, dug my legs in and grabbed it below the chassis. Troy put the car in gear and started to pull away. But I pulled back! But could I stop it? I heaved and heaved. I felt every huge, powerful muscle strain in my huge, powerful body. Fuck, it felt like I might burst something. And then I felt it. I was growing again! My arms were bulging out bigger. My monster legs were getting even thicker! And then I was doing it! I was holding back his car! He gunned the accelerator. I could hear the wheels spinning. But he wasn’t going anywhere! Suddenly it sunk in! Holy fuck, I had a hold of Troy’s car and was keeping it back, using nothing but pure muscle! And I could feel it. All that physical power made manifest in pound after pound of steel-like, vein ridden beef exploding out of every inch of my body! FUUUUCCCCK YEAHHHH! “Come back here, Troy,” I bellowed. “Stop being a little bitch!” But Troy hit the accelerator and just kept pouring gas into the engine. I heard it rev up loud and strong. “Okay, fine!” I shouted. “If that’s the way you want to play it, go ahead! See what happens!” I looked down at my huge pecs and started grinning, I felt them getting bigger. The striations were getting thicker, the huge muscle globes were pushing out further, bulging up fuller. And fuck I was rising up, as if I was on some kind of a lift. Holy fuck! I was getting bigger and taller. Just like with the weights, straining my muscles on Troy’s car was helping me get even more colossal. “FUCK! YEAH!” Troy must have guessed what was happening because he killed the engine, jumped out of the car and hid around the other side. “Now you’re hiding? You are such a fucking pussy!” I yelled! Then I got an idea, A FUCKING FANTASTIC IDEA! I grabbed the car again only this time I lifted. Groaning and grunting, I felt every massive muscle in my body bulge and throb. And slowly, I began to make it move. I looked down as my feet, as they shuffled back and forth adjusting for the weight. Holy crap, look at my feet! They were huge and they seemed to be growing even bigger, becoming more solid with heavier bones, throbbing veins, and widening toes! Oh fuck yeah, bigger, I want to get bigger! As I continued to lift as I felt my two calves become rock hard with the pump and rapidly blow up to the size of soccer balls, flaring out larger and flexing behind my giant thickening shin bones. And my knees almost appeared to be shrinking as they were being completely overwhelmed by my massive expanding thighs. Oh my God, my upper legs were evolving into huge undulating, tightly woven masses of powerful sinew, throbbing under my skin, each one trying to bulge bigger than it’s humongous, shredded brother. And as massively wide as they got, they also seemed to be stretching longer, making my already impossibly colossal body even taller. And my balls… They were the size of two large oranges hanging below my monster cock which was about 15 inches long, as thick as a beer can, and only semi-hard. As I lifted the impossible weight of the car higher, I could feel my abs clench. Fuck, they were thrusting out of my stomach, growing, widening into eight deeply carved, solid bricks of muscle that violently heaved in and out with every monster breath I took. Fuck, I checked out my arms, as they gripped the chassis. My forearms were evolving into enormous bulging and swelling masses of ripped cords and tendons just popping with power. My biceps were massive globes of vein covered sinew with peaks alone that put Troy’s entire bicep to shame. My pecs erupted to the size of boulders, huge and ribbed with thick muscle fibers and I could feel my gargantuan lats spread out behind me, like a kind of thick muscle cape. Slowly my ridiculously gigantic arms straightened as I completed a military press with Troy’s car. Oh man, the fucking size of me… I was so fucking massive. So much fucking muscle over every bulging inch of me, now I had become an unstoppable giant, made solely of massive, heaving muscles. Troy looked terrified. I bet he never saw this coming! His maggot was now a seven and a half foot tall muscle giant, more than five feet wide at the shoulders, with huge thick mountainous traps dwarfing his barrel neck. I had grown gigantic, satiated wrecking ball delts supporting enormous, veined wrapped upper arms that resembled giant muscle globes bulging out impossibly huge and hard. My forearms had evolved into a huge conglomeration of thick woven cords, big around as Troy’s torso. My chest had blossomed into two massive orbs of sinew, hard, solid and ripped. My abs had become eight concrete slabs of muscle leading down to my fire hose cock and my grapefruit balls. And my legs… Crap, my thighs had grown so big around, they made the nearby tree trunks look skinny, and I could feel each and every gigantic, powerful leg muscle bulge and ripple under my skin as I shifted my weight from foot to foot. “How ‘bout now, Troy?” I boomed, while still holding his car above my head. “How do you like your maggot now?” He couldn’t say anything, not a thing. “I feel amazing,” I cried, “so fucking strong. I bet I could… Is your car fully insured?” Troy nodded rapidly. I got this giant grin on my face and suddenly I began to squeeze Troy’s car. I began to hear creaking metal followed by a loud pop from the car and then another. A bolt dropped out of it and bounced off the ground. “FUCK YEAH!” I cried as the car frame started to warp. Jesus, I was crushing the car! With my massive bare hands, I was crushing Troy’s car. Then bolts and rivets and engine parts started cascading down in a metallic rain as laughing, I continued to destroy the car with just the raw power in my megalithic arms. “Look at me, Troy boy!” I called. “Look at what your maggot can do!” I threw down Troy’s car with a tremendous crash of metal. Troy turned and ran. “Don’t run from me, Tiny Troy!” I called taking off after him. “Don’t run from your maggot!” I was amazed at how fast my long, hugely powerful legs caught up with him. I grabbed him with one massive, meaty hand, and effortlessly picked him up with my impossibly gigantic muscled-up arms and held him dangling in the air. “Don’t do this to me,” he said. “Please, not out here where everyone can see!” Just what exactly did he think I was going to do to him? “Remember Tiny Troy?” I said. “Remember when we first started and you did this to me…?” Then I noticed it. His reaction was exactly the same as mine had been. He was supporting a gigantic boner. Damn. That’s what he didn’t want out in the open where everyone could see. Tucking him under my muscle pylon of an arm, I hurried him inside and back down to the basement. I set him down and got my first good look at my ridiculously massive body in the mirror. My pecs were two gigantic globes of flesh, sticking out about two feet in front of me overshadowing a range of eight massive muscle plateaus rising out of my stomach and rippling in and out with every breath I took. My back spread out behind me wider than a barn door and about five times as thick. And my legs were two monstrous pillars, as thick around as an oil drum, with all the massive muscle groups visibly writhing and twisting with the slightest move. And every vein, every striation of every muscle group was clearly defined beneath my bronzed skin. My impossibly thick neck was now bent slightly over because I was too tall for the basement’s low ceiling and I was so wide with heaving, bulging, massive muscles, I almost filled all the available space. And as I stood staring open-mouthed at this vision, I felt my giant cock start to lengthen and grow stiff. Bigger and thicker it got, as I stared at my massively muscled, flawlessly proportioned, gigantic, heaving, marble-like muscle body in the mirror. Bigger, thicker and harder it got, as waves of mind searing pleasure began to emanate from it. I flexed and watched the muscle mountains explode out of my arms, then I felt the hardness of my giant pecs and ran my hand over the stone-like ridges of my abs. My new giant cock grew as hard as steel! Oh fuck, I’d never felt anything thing like this before. I mean, I’d been hard before, gotten off before, lots of times, but this… My entire hugely powerful body was practically shaking with the sensation. I felt like I was about to blow! And all this from just staring at myself. And then Troy was there, taking me into his mouth, sucking, licking. I never took him for a cock sucker, but then I guess there’d never been a cock quite like mine, attached to a gigantically muscled, heaving frame like mine. My hands found the top of his head and I started messaging his short, spikey haired scalp while he worked on my impossibly huge and engorged member. I was in that state where you desperately want to release, but you know as soon as you do it will be over, so you hold back. I kept staring in the mirror at my gigantic body, periodically flexing my massively muscled arms, my bowling ball pecs, and running my hands over Troy’s wide rippling back, all while feeling my member throb and pulse with impossibly intense waves of pleasure, building and building and building until I just couldn’t hold back any longer. “AAAAARRRRGGGGHHHH FUCK!” I shouted as I came with the force of a freight train, knocking Troy to the floor, and overloading my own pleasure centers nearly to the point of losing consciousness. I don’t know how long I stood there, lingering in the throbbing, pulsing, post orgasmic sensation, before it faded to the point where coherent thought became possible. Troy was picking himself up, and wiping himself off with the towel we’d brought down for the workout. “Please don’t tell anyone about that,” he said looking up at me, nervously. “Tell them about what?” I said, winking at him. “Thanks,” he said. “I’m starving,” I said. “How about you?” “I could eat,” he said, and the two of us thundered up the stairs to the kitchen. Troy stayed with me most of the day, but he left before my parents got home. He figured I’d have enough to explain without him being there and he was right. Did they freak? You betcha! But in the end they accepted me. What else could they do? They took me to see a doctor who looked over my chart as he looked me over and over and over. At one point the nurse brought in a step ladder so he could look in my ears. When he was done he said in a sagely tone, “I see from the school nurse you’ve been on steroids. You should stay away from them. They’re not good for you.” Then he prescribed post cycle therapy. And that was that. When I returned to school the next week, there was something of a commotion as you might guess. But, I figured they’d get used to me in time. The best part was Ralphie. I was 2 feet taller than him now and weighed 6 or 7 times as much, all of it raging, bulging, rippling muscle. Ha! My fucking right arm was bigger than his entire body. My gigantic, veiny bicep was bigger around than his puny torso! “So Ralphie,” I boomed, grinning evilly. “Want to talk about whose bigger now?” Guess what? He didn’t. Graduation came and Troy won his bet. Of course he did, I was way bigger than Ralphie, Simon and all three jocks put together! One dollar. That’s right, this whole thing had been about one dollar. Fuck. I saw a lot of Troy that summer. We did a lot of… experimenting. In between, he taught me a thing or two about wresting. Troy really seemed impressed with my size and power. I couldn’t understand why he didn’t get some of the blue shit for himself. But since I kind of liked being the gigantic one, I never really suggested it to him. And in the autumn, we went our separate ways to separate schools at separate ends of the country. I fully expected to never see him again. Thanks to his training and my ridiculous size, I got on the collage wresting team. But they had trouble matching me with opponents. Finally they lined up a match for me. I couldn’t wait to meet this other behemoth. I showed up at the gym was looking around when suddenly I felt this huge hand on my massive shoulder. I turned around and there stood a man every bit as gigantic and bulging with massive muscles as I was. That monstrous body was a stranger to me, but not the face that sat on top of it. “How ya doin’, Maggot,” said Troy. “I hope you brought your A game.” THE END

I was on the fence about posting this here because I wasn't so sure about how well it would be received due to the negative side effects of the muscle growth. Still, it's a pretty fun piece and it seemed to be super popular on tumlbr. Then again I do a fair amount of stories based around dick shrinkage and there's a pretty vocal fan following of that on tumblr. If anyone's curious to read other stories with a dick shrinking theme [I have them all cataloged here] ---------------------------------------------- Kent flexed in front of the full length mirror. He was so entranced by how hot he was that he was completely oblivious to the sound of footsteps approaching his dorm room. Kent couldn’t deny that he looked immaculate. He was massive! His lats bulged out so far that they could no longer be seen in his reflection. He was simply too burly and broad to properly admire himself in the mirror that covered almost his entire dorm room door. His pecs puffed up like pillows, and his abs had trenches between them that ran so deep that no light could reach the bottom. The dark shadows just served to make his incredibly muscular abs look even more amazing, and that’s saying nothing of the rest of him. His biceps bulges like basketballs. His legs were as thick as tree trunks. His Adonis Belt was so thick and defined that it was even fatter than his roommate’s whole arm! In fact it was far thicker than even his arm had been just a mere month ago. Kent had not always been such a massive musclehead. In fact, even just a month ago he was a pretty small and shrimpy little dude. He had had no muscle to speak of. His chest was as flat as a board, and his belly was every bit as smooth. His legs were like bean poles, and his arms were like sticks. Despite all this he was often told how good he looked. His wavy blond hair framed his boyishly handsome face perfectly. His piercing blue eyes seemed to peer directly into people’s souls. He was the twinkiest babe his hometown had ever seen, and that wasn’t even the real reason he had been so popular. His cock was out of this world! A solid eight inches even when soft! When hard the beast grew to over ten solid inches of throbbing rod! That felt like a lifetime ago though. The hulked out stud which was reflected in the mirror looked nothing like that. Sure, he still had the same handsome face, the same stylish hair, and the same piercing blue eyes, but that face was now mounted on the body of an Olympian. The changes had started when Kent’s roommate had brought home a new brand of muscle boosting supplement. Kent had never heard of the stuff before, but his roommate swore by the stuff. “Come on. You keep talking about how you want to bulk up.” Nash had said. “Yeah, but… how do I know this stuff works? I’ve never even heard of it. Is it even legal?” Kent asked. “Sure it’s legal, and I’m sure it works. I gave this to the guys on the football team back in high school. We went from the bottom of the pack to sweeping regionals.” Nash explained. “But you haven’t tried it on yourself?” Kent asked. Nash gestured towards his body and rolled his eyes. “Do I look like I’ve used it?” He asked sarcastically. Kent knew the answer to that. Nash was almost skinnier than Kent… almost. Nash was the quintessential geek right down to the coke bottle lenses on his huge, round glasses. He was every bit as skinny as Kent was, but he lacked the posture and poise to carry it well. Where Kent looked slim and elegant, Nash looked gaunt and gangly. “I suppose not…” Kent replied wryly. “Still. I swear. It’ll give you results. Just take it.” Nash pressed more insistently. Kent was a tad leery to try it. He and Nash were little more than acquaintances. Sure, they shared a room, but that didn’t mean they spoke much. Their conversations all lasted less than ten minutes. Nash would invariably return to his video games and porn sites, and Kent would invariably return to his books… and porn sites. Like any good horny freshmen the two of them often spent their evenings rubbing one out in the comfort of their beds. Kent knew that Nash was jealous of him and his huge ten incher. Nash made a pretty piss poor attempt at hiding his own ire every time he stared over and saw Kent rubbing his fat cock with both hands, but Nash had never really said anything about it. He kept to himself and for the most part kept his own dick hidden from Kent’s curious gaze. Kent still knew the size of it though. Nash’s boner poking against his boxers made it plenty clear how little he was packing. His rod was less than half Kent’s softy. Nash’s dick fell just shy of four inches. Still, despite Nash’s obvious jealousy, he didn’t seem to be the malicious type. Kent had no reason to distrust Nash’s claims nor did he have any reason to deny the results. He had heard the story of Nash’s alma mater. It was all over the news. A rag tag team of misfits managed to hulk out during the second half of the season and take the playoffs by storm. The before and after photos were staggering. The biggest dude was built like a swim team star in the first pic, and in the second pic the smallest dude was built like a Mr. Universe competitor. Kent had always dreamed of putting on muscle, and if this stuff is what helped that high school football team become superhuman studs, then he couldn’t wait to try a few doses of it himself. The results had been extraordinary to say the least. After even just the first week, Kent was looking swole. He had some definition to his abs, and his pecs were coming along nicely as well. Even his biceps were about the size of a baseball. He couldn’t wait to take even more. He couldn’t wait to get even bigger. He had already gone from twink to twunk. He couldn’t wait to go from hunk to hulk! Kent was so fixated on his muscles though that he hadn’t been paying too much attention to other changes in his body. His dick was looking a little puny next to the rest of his mass, but he kept telling himself this was normal. It made sense his cock looked a little smaller now that it was no longer nestled between the two pegs he called legs. Now that his twig and berries were nestled away between a pair of oak trees, it made sense they would look smaller by comparison, but still he couldn’t shake the nagging suspicion. One day he finally worked up the nerve to measure. His dick was rock hard. His hands were shaking with an odd mix of fear and excitement as he unrolled the tape measurer. He gasped as he lined the measurer up with his dick. His cock was rock hard and only capped out at a smidge over 7 inches! His dick had gone from a massive, ten inch fuck stick to an only slightly large 7 inch rod. He had lost almost three inches of his magnificent cock in just a week and a half! How had this happened? Kent knew the answer. It was the supplement. It had to be. He was growing muscle faster than most folk grow weeds, but it was sapping his dick in the process. Kent had heard the stories. He had heard the rumors and the jokes about dudes who took steroids having their junk shrunk, but he had always thought those were exaggerations. He had always thought there was some trick to it. He had never expected anything this severe, and he certainly hadn’t expected it to happen to him. That settled it. He was going to quite bulking. He was still hung enough for porn – even if not by much, and he had the body of an Adonis. He was hotter than he had ever been in his life. He was fit and toned. He had the muscle definition most guys only dreamed of. So what if it had cost him a few inches of his manhood. He was still big, and that was all that mattered. The first test of Kent’s resolve came that very night. He had quit taking the supplement altogether… or at least, that is what he told himself. He was all set to quit cold turkey, but as he drifted off to sleep, his hands couldn’t stop exploring his newly enhanced body. His fingers traced paths across his toned abs. His hands caressed his sculpted pecs. His palms slipped down between his legs and stroked his swole thighs and groped his beefy ass. The muscles felt fantastic. He couldn’t stop thinking about how he would look even bigger. He couldn’t stop dreaming about how he would look even beefier. His dreams were filled with images of him standing on a stage in front of throngs of hot guys. They were all screaming and shouting his name and cheering him on as he posed and flexed in tiny posing shorts. Kent was so swole that each individual ab was thicker than his fist. His chest was so stacked that his pecs were as thick as the foam mats at the gym. His biceps were so beefy that the pronounced knot of muscle on his arm was as thick around as a football. His legs were so thick that even just his quads were fatter than a palm tree. Kent looked amazing. He FELT amazing. Who cared that the bulge in his posing shorts was almost invisible. Who cared how underhung he was if he had the body of a god! Kent awoke with a start. Dried cum was plastered across his sculpted abs. His body dripped and glistened with cool sweat. His mind was racing. He needed something to drink, but he knew water wouldn’t cut it. He needed something better – something thicker. Something like… Kent’s eyes drifted towards his nightstand. Seated on top of the small dresser was a large plastic glass which was filled to the brim with rich, foamy protein shake. Kent didn’t need to ask what it was or how it had gotten there. It was all painfully obvious. Kent didn’t even try to stop himself. He reached over, grabbed the glass, and downed every last drop of the stuff. He even licked the thick, foamy, milk mustache off his face to be sure he had gotten it all. The stuff tasted amazing. It was richer than he remembered it being. It was thicker than he remembered it being. He had no doubt in his mind that Nash had upped the dosage. Kent could feel a pit forming in his stomach. He was sure that that meant his cock was going to shrink even more. In fact as he stared down at his rock hard rod, he was sure that it looked even smaller than it had the night before. He was going to be losing his manhood faster than before, but… at least that meant he was going to be getting even beefier by the day. The next week sped past. Kent noticed his gains stacking on faster than before. He had never dared dream that he’d have lats thick enough to give him wings when he flexed, and yet there we has in the gym putting on a gun show in front of the mirrored walls. His lats spilled out the sides of his open sided muscle shirt and flared out like the frame of a boat. Kent’s face was beet red as he posed, and it was only partially because of the intense power lifting he had been doing. He was blushing like a bride because of the attention he was garnering. He loved how most people were ogling his muscles, but there were a few bros in the crowd who were intently fixated on his crotch. Kent’s cock was really not much to write home about. He had been keeping tabs on his shrinkage. He had already gone from having a cock that was huge for a porn star to having a dick that was a bit below average, and with each passing day it got smaller and smaller. It was now so small that Kent only just barely beat out his roommate for length and girth, and he knew that that wouldn’t last long. Knowing he was bigger than Nash was no consolation. Kent’s cock was still barely three inches soft, and it capped out at a smidge over four inches rock hard. He had lost over half his mass, and was dick was still dwindling. Yet despite how worried he was about his pathetic bulge and lackluster cock Kent could not bring himself to stop. He wanted more muscles more than he wanted a nice dick. He was addicted to the growth. He was intoxicated by it. Every night he would stand in front of his mirror and ogle his changes. Every day he would pose and flex. He would trace patterns with his fingertips across the shapes and contours of his muscles. He would fantasize about how he would look even bigger. He was already as big as a bodybuilder, but he wanted to be bigger. He wanted to be stronger and sexier. His whole body trembled just thinking about it. His cock bucked and lurched just dreaming about it. Not a night didn’t go by where he wasn’t oozing pre while he kneaded his fingers into his ass and fantasized about a real cock reaming him from behind. Not a night went by where he didn’t coat the mirror in a wad of spunk as he caressed his swelling muscles. One night Kent had returned back to his dorm to find another protein shake sitting on his night stand. The implication was clear. Nash wanted him to increase his dosage to two a day, and Kent was in no position to argue. He wanted it even more than his roommate wanted to see him shrink. The changes were even more pronounced after that. Kent continued to grow and swell and bulge. His muscles continued to inflate and thicken, and his cock continued to shrink more than before. By the time Tuesday rolled around his rod was barely three inches. His dick was not even a third of its former glory. What was formerly a thick cock almost as long as his forearm was now barely longer than his ring finger. What was once almost as thick as his wrist was now barely fatter than his thumb. His balls which were once as big as chicken eggs were now smaller than cherries, and his reduced pecker looked even more pathetic when nestled between his two bulging quads which were now as thick as an oak tree. Nash stopped being so shy about jacking off. In fact he was now so smug in his superiority that he now openly stroked his cock while staring at his hulked out roommate. He never missed a chance to tease Kent about his shrunken rod. In fact he would constantly goad Kent on to get even smaller while taking sly digs at his roommate’s size. “Ooh. Look at that nubbin. You’re almost as small as the quarterback got… almost.” Nash would tease. Kent would blush beet red, but he would make no effort to argue or to fight back nor would he make any effort to hide his reduced dick from his roommate’s intense gaze. His dick would be rock hard and close to popping from just the mention of how small he had gotten. He could barely keep himself from cumming as he imagined just how small the old QB had gotten. Kent wondered if he would ever get that small. He wondered if he would ever get that swole. Kent gripped his thick pecs and caressed the firm slabs of brawn as his cock spurted and sputtered. Small flecks of cum splattered across the carpet of his shared dorm room. He hoped that his last ditch attempt at feigned muscle love tricked Nash into believing that his muscles were the real reason Kent had cum, but the sly smirk on Nash’s face said it all. “I think you’ve earned a drink.” Nash replied playfully. That’s how things continued for the rest of the week. Nash would sit on the foot of his bed and stroke his four inch rod as Kent put on a muscle and wank show for his viewing pleasure. Kent’s cock was so small that he could only use his thumb and first two fingers to stroke it and even that was getting to be a bit cramped. By the time Friday night rolled around Kent was so huge, so jacked that he looked like he had crawled out of the pages of the latest Avengers comic book. His broad, burly bod looked like it would be right at home with a coat of green paint or maybe wearing a domed, red helmet. Kent could squat nearly a thousand pounds and bench even more. His pecs were thicker and wider than the memory foam pillow he had on his bed. His abs were so sculpted that each individual bump was the size of a football. His legs were so thick that his quads alone were as wide as Nash’s shoulders. Kent was absolutely massive… in every way except one. Kent kicked off his shorts after a long day of class and stood before the mirror on the door. His body was phenomenal, but his cock was ridiculous. The tiny nub was too small to even be considered an acorn cock. His balls which had once been the size of peach pits were now smaller than cherry pits. His dick which had once capped out at a hair over ten inches was now barely bigger than a single inch. An inch and a half was all he could reach even when he was as hot and horny as he had ever been. His rod which was once almost as thick as his wrist was now about as thick as his pinkie. His dick which was once almost as long as his forearm was now shorter than his thumb. Kent admired himself in the mirror. He felt up his muscles and caressed the curves. He was so entranced by his own huge physique that he didn’t even notice the sound of footsteps approaching his dorm room. It wasn’t until the door swung open, and with it the mirror moved away, that Kent snapped out of his trance. His jaw dropped as he stood there naked as the day he was born with a cock just as small as it had been back then. Before him he saw not just his roommate, Nash, but a few of Nash’s nerdy buddies as well. “See guys? I told you I improved the recipe.” Nash boasted to his pals. “Woah. He’s tiny!” the second nerd said. “He got even smaller than Billy.” The third nerd said. Kent only needed to briefly search his memories to know who Billy was. It seemed Kent had finally done it. He had finally gotten even smaller than the QB back at Nash’s high school. “Hehe. And he’s not even done yet.” Nash stated proudly. Kent gasped. His cock lurched. His dick gave one weak tremble, and then the damn burst. Jizz gushed up from his shrunken balls, up into his reduced cock, and sprayed feebly onto the carpet before the three nerds. The three of them merely exchanged a few smug glances and snickered among themselves. “Seems he likes the sound of that.” The second nerd said. “You haven’t seen anything yet.” Nash replied. “He loves it when we jack off in front of him. He loves to see how huge our dicks are compared to his.” “You don’t say.” The third nerd said thoughtfully. It didn’t take a rocket surgeon to know what he was planning. He was already unbuttoning his shirt even as he was saying it, and the two other guys wasted no time in joining in. Soon the trio was seated on the edge of Nash’s bed with their pretty average cocks openly on display, but despite their fairly standard sizes, each and every one of them looked far larger than Kent’s reduced rod. Kent’s cock was a joke next to theirs. It was pathetic. Even though Kent was stacked with more muscle in one pec than those three had in their entire bodies, it was clear who the real men in the room were. Kent stared at those three throbbing cocks. He squeezed his thick pecs. He stroked his sculpted abs. He flexed his phenomenally thick quads, and shook his bouncy, beefy butt for the three nerds’ viewing pleasure. “Now that’s a nice ass.” The second nerd said. “Good thing he’s got such a great booty because he sure as hell doesn’t have a dick.” The third said. “Don’t worry. Our boy Kent here is a certified bottom. He wouldn’t dream of trying to stick his dick in anyone.” Nash explained. “Not like he could even reach!” the second nerd chimed in. The three friends started howling with laughter at that point. Kent knew he should be ashamed. He knew he shouldn’t be enjoying this near as much as he was. He once had a bigger dick than all of them combined. His fat fuckstick was bigger than any one of their forearms, but now his tiny nubbin was smaller than any one of their fingers. Yet despite Kent’s fall from grace between his legs, he had never felt hotter. He was bigger and burlier than any guy on campus. He held all the records for weights. His muscles put even the most comically huge bodybuilders to shame, and yet he was still growing. Even though he knew it was costing him his cock, he could not stop slurping down Nash’s special protein shake. Even though he knew he was becoming less of a man where it counted, he could not stop bulking up. As the weeks ticked on, the changes tapered off. It finally reached a point where he had reached critical mass. The shakes no longer gave him the boost in muscle mass he wanted, but neither did they shrink his cock anymore. Yet still he could not stop drinking them. He was addicted and craved more and more, and each day he silently hoped that Nash would tweak the formula even further. Each time he took a sip he silently wished that Nash would make it more powerful. Kent was beyond huge. His lats bulged out wider than a double door. A single pec was wider than most other dudes’ at the gyms entire torso. His quads were as thick as those industrial trash bins people see lined up on the curbs in the suburbs. His big, bubbly, beefy butt was so huge that just one jiggly butt cheek was bigger than most folks’ entire head. Kent had become so big and bulky that he no longer even fit into the shower stalls at the gym or in the dorms. He had to use the one showerhead that stood off to the side of the pool which was intended to only be used by folks hosing off real quick before hopping in for a swim. Kent had to stand there, bare-assed naked in front of everyone else at the gym as he soaked down and lathered up. His massive muscles were openly on display… as was his miniscule cocklet. Kent could hear all the comments aimed his ways. Each ooh and ah over his massive muscles filled him with vim and vigor, and each snide chortle at the expense of his infantile cock made him hot and bothered. He knew more than anyone how tiny his cock was. He knew better than anyone how pathetic it looked. It had once been easily ten hard inches, but now it didn’t even reach a single solid inch. It was little more than a centimeter when fully hard. Babies had bigger dicks. Chicks had clits bigger than his cock. His bait and tackle wouldn’t even entice a minnow, and yet he loved how it look, and he loved how everyone gasped and giggled at the tiny nubbin between his legs, and soon it would be even smaller. Soon he would be even beefier… just as soon as Nash completed the upgrades on the special formula…

Todd was closing up the store after a very busy day when he got a text from Andrew. Andrew: “Todd, there’s a minor flood in the building we own upstate. I have to repair it tonight, since the super is away.” Todd: “Want me to come with you?” Andrew: “No, I can handle it. But I need a favor.” Todd: “Sure, what’s up?” Andrew: “Can you check in on Evan? I don’t want to leave him home alone overnight.” Todd thought, I think Evan can handle himself, from the goddamn size of him. But instead he texted: “Sure thing Andrew.” About five minutes later, Todd’s phone pinged again. He picked it up and saw it was a text from Evan. Evan: “Dad told me you are coming over.” Todd: “Yes, just closing up the store. Will be there soon.” Todd looked at his phone for about a minute, and just as he was about to put it down, he could see that Evan was typing another message. Evan: “Bring me two smoothies Todd.” Todd: “You just had two smoothies Evan. Aren’t you afraid all the calories are going to catch up with you?” Todd’s heart raced as he awaited a response. Evan: “I just lifted, and I’m hungry.” Before Todd could respond, he got another text, only this time it was a selfie of Evan with his huge arm flexed. Evan: “LOL yea, the calories are catching up me. The guns are 19 inches now” Todd froze, staring at the photo of the Asian muscle god, his dick rising his shorts again. Then he got another photo, and it was the first time Todd saw Evan shirtless. Todd studied the photo in awe of the massive chest: Evan had huge, solid defined pecs, and a shredded 8-pack of abs. He was mostly smooth, save for a treasure trail that Todd noticed as his eyes drifted down. Evan: “A little motivation for you Todd.” Todd held his breath, not sure how to respond. Then another text from Evan: “What’s going through your head now Todd?” Todd’s resolve to not cave in to the young man was crumbling: “Your chest looks amazing Evan. You must be 48 inches now?” Evan: “I haven’t measured Todd. I’m not so hung up on stats, like you Americans. I measure my progress by how other people react.” Todd: “I’m making the smoothies now Evan.” And in response, Todd got a text, but this time it was just emoji: a thumbs up, and a flexed arm. Todd quickly packed the smoothies and was on the doorstep of Andrew’s renovated brownstone in a few minutes, ringing the doorbell. He could hear Evan’s heavy footsteps first, then he saw young man appear. Even though Todd saw him every day, he was still stunned by the sight of him: the thick jet-black hair of a Disney prince, which flopped across his forehead perfectly. His flawless complexion, and a jaw that would make Superman jealous. As the sun reflected off his perfect face, Todd could see glints of both his Asian and Nordic heritage. Evan was wearing a pair of shorts that could barely contain his powerful legs, and a very tight, short-sleeved Henley shirt. The sleeves were no match for his biceps, and the three buttons were gapped open almost four inches, revealing a glimpse of the powerful chest underneath. Evan’s arm flexed as he pushed the door open slowly. Evan’s body language spoke volumes: “It’s okay, you can look Todd.” Todd also noticed that Evan had grown a heavy shadow of facial hair from just a few hours ago. Todd was rattled, not only by Evan’s deep baritone, but also by his flawless English. Trying to change the subject, Todd said, “Wow Evan, you have really picked up the language. You have no accent anymore. That’s impressive.” Todd found his eyes drifting to Evan’s thick chest, straining the shirt. All he could think about was the shirtless photo Evan had just sent him. Holy shit, thought Todd. Why am I losing my composure around this kid? Evan beamed and said “Thanks Todd for noticing! I’m going to need a good command of the English language.” He reached over for a smoothie and said, “So far, it seems to be working, don’t you think?” For some reason, the word command pinged inside Todd’s head like a boomerang. Todd watched as Evan gulped his smoothie, handed the empty cup back to Todd and said, “Come in.” Todd stepped up, having to brush past Evan’s gigantic shoulders. Evan shifted is massive frame just a bit, making it impossible for Todd to pass. Then he moved his powerful leg, ever so subtly, in between Todd’s legs. Todd stood there, helpless, as he felt the muscled quad exerting the least amount of pressure against him. Looking up at the young Asian muscle god, he dick immediately started to rise. Todd knew he was playing with fire, but he seemed utterly out of control around Evan. And he did enjoy being so close to such powerful muscle. Evan towered over him now, just smiling down at Todd. “You liked those pics, huh?” With that, Evan turned to walk up the hall. From behind, he looked just as spectacular. He had developed the shoulders of a Nordic linebacker, but still had a lean, Asian waist. “You enjoying that V physique?” Evan asked, almost as if he could read Todd’s mind. In the study room, Todd noticed a number of history and chemistry books scattered around. “My mom’s family was furious with my father, Todd, you know that, right?” said Evan, without prompting. “Yes, I’m aware of some difficulty.” “My family comes from one the purest Korean lineages, we can trace back our family to the 11th century. So my mother was supposed to marry someone with a similar lineage. They thought my dad ruined the line.” “But I’ve been studying my dad’s family too,” Evan said, indicating the history books. “Turns out, we trace back to the Norse warrior Erik the Red, from the 10th century.” “I’ve studied the history, and the genetic codes. It seems when my parents conceived me, their respective DNAs created a new breed of god.” “A god, Evan?” asked Todd, a bit stunned. Without saying anything, Evan handed the second smoothie to Todd and said, “Have some, Todd.” Todd popped off the lid, and took a sip. The smoothie was so thick, he could barely swallow a mouthful before he felt full. He handed the cup back to Evan. “What’s your point, Evan?” And with that, the young god took the dense smoothie and swallowed it effortlessly, slowly for effect. Todd watched in stunned silence, he could almost see the protein feeding Evan’s growing muscles. He put down the empty cup, and licked the remnants off his lips. “I’m devouring over 10,000 calories a day, Todd, thanks to you. And I stand 6 4, 235 lbs of pulsating, fat-free muscle. Don’t you think that is godly?” Todd could hardly disagree. And his huge hard on seemed to acknowledge Evan’s power. Grinning, Evan said, “Now that we’ve established my godliness, I’ll need a few things from you, my subject.” Todd could hardly wait for the first commandment.

Loosely adapted from Morpheus' Amulet of Strength story: http://brawna.org/stories/the-amulet-strength Part 1 : Notable Appraisals Adam Barnes was not happy. Last spring, as a freshman, he had started an ultimate frisbee team. He got enough people to compete in a few matches and helped organize a small tournament with a couple other schools, but his teammates seemed to have lost their interest over the summer. "C'mon, guys, we have to decide on our practice schedule," he pleaded at a lunch meeting in the cafeteria. Bryce had a burger in his hand as he replied, "Adam, ultimate was fun, but can't it wait again 'til the spring?" Chris and Alison nodded in agreement. "I thought you guys were serious about this," Adam complained, to no response except a shrug from Harry. "And where are the other guys?" "I don't think they knew about it. They took themselves off the group list," Alison explained. Adam groaned as Harry asked Alison if she was still developing the app they had talked about last year, and Bryce took another bite of his burger. "Do you guys mind moving to the smaller table?" a deep voice asked behind Adam. "We're 12." --- Adam left lunch feeling defeated, once again, so he went for a walk into the city. Why couldn't they see they he wanted them to be a great team? Maybe they'd take him more seriously if he wasn't a 5'6" scrawny guy. If Bryce wanted to practice, people would get in line. They all liked Bryce, even though he was a lazy ass. He thought Alison was competitive enough to be on board with his plans, but she's a dorky girl. He's the one with the drive and organization to lead them. If only he could back that up with some muscle like the football guy that took their table. He called the meeting; Bryce had no right to say, "no problem, dude." Adam growled out loud and looked up to realize he wasn't sure where he was. It was a residential area around the school and most of the streets looked the same. At the next corner he got his bearings and noticed a sign for an estate sale. Yeah, who are they kidding, there are no estates here, just yards. But down the road he saw a front yard flooded with tables and items for sale. Maybe I can salvage something good from today, he thought. He got a philosophy book and a small set of silverware and then saw a table of free stuff. There was an old, small lock-box that reminded him of the one that Harry lost over the summer, thankfully after he deposited its contents into the team account. A note on it said, "Lock broken. Unknown contents." "Yeah, coulda thrown it out," a middle-aged woman explained, "but it adds some excitement to the event, right? Like those antique shows. But, if you do open it, FYI, it might be pretty moldy in there." "Okay. It's free, right?" Adam confirmed. When he shook it, it did feel like something was inside the box, but it didn't rattle. Adam returned to his room with a sigh. "At least I have a single this year. No annoying roommate." --- Watches were a hobby of his, so he had some small tools to try to salvage the lock-box, but it took him a week amid other distractions and homework to finally open the box. It was filled with a linen cloth that was definitely very moldy, but it could be wrapped around something. He closed it and returned the next day with a face mask, gloves and trash liner. As he extracted the contents, he realized he should have worn eye goggles, too, but the cloud of spores settled quickly and he gently unwrapped the cloth to reveal a large square medallion on a black chain and a old piece of paper that somehow survived the mold. He tapped the mold onto the liner as much as he could and then set the necklace and parchment aside and tried to clean up and contain the mold as much as possible. The box was potentially usable, but he was more curious about this necklace, or whatever it was. Adam knew that Bryce studied languages and that he went to the library pretty regularly. "Hey, Bryce, does this look like Greek to you?" "Ha, ha, Adam, that was funny. Oh, you're not joking." Bryce looked over the copy Adam made of the parchment. "It's similar to Greek, but probably more like ... Coptic or something." "Can you translate it?" Adam asked hopefully. "I could try looking it up, if you want. Can I take this?" "Yeah, it's a copy." "What's it from?" Bryce asked curiously. "Huh?" "Where did you find this writing?" "Does that matter?" Adam asked defensively. "Well, it might help me know where to start." "Look, you said you could translate it, so just do that," Adam demanded. "Oh. Look, are you okay about everything? We felt bad that we just wanted to hang out instead of practicing all the time, but Alison and I agreed that we could still practice once in a while. Or maybe just go for walks and do yoga to stay active, ya know?" "Yeah, okay. I'll post another lunch meeting for next week, same time as last week." "That sounds cool. I chat with Harry all the time, but it's cool to get together. Looking forward to it, dude." I'm not a dude, Adam thought, but since you're translating for me, I guess I'll pretend to be nice. --- He knew how to carefully clean the inner workings of a rusty watch and applied the same techniques to the filthy medallion, but it wasn't made of metal, more like stone or mineral. The chain was like obsidian and the medallion like jade but there were veins of color and depth in it that were ... entrancing. It seemed both fragile and eternal. The bulk of it was the CD-case-sized medallion that had a mix of hieroglyphs and letters and characters etched lightly into it. The etching wasn't worn down or faded in any way, but it was light enough that the symbols were only visible at certain angles and seem to shine in varying hues. He slipped the chain over his head and gently laid it on his chest. It tingled his skin through his shirt, feeling both cold and warm. The weight of it felt like a plate of armor. Adam looked over in the mirror and gasped. He didn't really look any different, but something about the chain or how the medallion brought out his eyes or how it shifted his posture made him look like a fearless warrior. In a blink it was gone and he saw his bugged out eyes and bony shoulders and totally flat chest, and the necklace looked ridiculous on him. He nearly ripped it off his neck and threw it across the room, but controlled his temper enough to drop it in the drawer with his favorite ultimate shirt. --- The next week, Adam, Bryce, Alison and Harry had lunch together. "I'm glad you guys came back to your senses," Adam laughed. "So we could go running every week and maybe do yoga sometimes for stretching?" "How about every other week?" asked Bryce. "And jogging sounds better." "I'm out," announced Harry. "I'm already going to the gym every week with my roommate, and I don't think I'll do ultimate in the spring." "Then why the fuck are you here, Harry?" demanded Adam. "Woah, Adam," Alison chimed in. "And where's Chris?" Adam persisted. "Why don't I go look for him," Harry said as he left with his tray. "Nice try, Bryce. Cya later." "Bryce isn't the one trying here," retorted Adam. "Adam," Bryce said very calmly, "I don't think this is going to work. You're a lot angrier this year and we're looking for some fun, not for being yelled at." Bryce and Alison exchanged looks and then took their trays just as the large table of football jocks happened to erupt in laughter. --- Later that night, Adam was pacing in his room. Even after going for a long run, he was too pissed off to stay still. "Fuck them," he growled furiously. "Fuck them both. Fuck all of them. I'm better without them. I'm an army of one and they'll soon wish they had me to lead them." Wearing his ultimate "uniform" often calmed him, so he decided to change. He also took out the necklace and decided to wear that, too. Maybe he could see himself above all this shit. The medallion once again felt like armor and he felt his posture shift. He hesitated before turning to the mirror. Yes, it might give him a glimpse of his warrior self, but it would likely be a short flash before he recognized the loser he usually saw. Instead, he looked out his window at a small slice of the quad and barely listened to the faint chiming of the chapel. Huh, must be midnight now. A bright green and pink light flashed into his room, and then it went completely dark as Adam lost his balance and hit what felt like a cushion on the floor. It was tough to get back up in the dark. He was very familiar with the layout of his room, but everything had fallen down or something and it felt like he was floating in the air a bit when he stood. The lights were out in the quad, too, so just a bit of moonlight began to reveal gray shapes around him. Was the medallion still on him? he wondered. But before he could look down, the power came back on and he saw the arm of a very large man behind him in the mirror. He jumped away from him and hit his head on something and fell onto his desk and broke it to pieces. He looked around the room but saw nobody. He again looked to check on the necklace and saw the huge arms come from behind him. He jumped across the room and the arms followed him as he realized: These are my arms! "Holy shit, I'm huge!" His body felt vaguely numb and uncoordinated, but he stood up and realized his head was just a couple inches from the ceiling that now had a large hole in it from when he jumped. He spread his arms wide and felt he could almost reach across the whole room. He flinched at his sideways reflection in the mirror as he saw bugles of mounds of muscle on a body that he still had trouble believing was his. His arms looked like legs and his legs looked like people. He also noticed the intact necklace that looked so much smaller on his bulging slabs of chest muscle, and that his t-shirt and shorts had also quadrupled in size to match his growth. But the medallion had lost its iridescence; it looked dull and ordinary now. Still, Adam gently took it off. He considered briefly that he might return to his previous form without it, but then he could probably just use it again. He placed it back into his drawer and checked the mirror again that the change was permanent. His face was different. It was still him, but ... studlier, and his hair had kinda spiked up. He took off his t-shirt with a few tugs and pulls and looked down over wide, thick traps to shoulders that extended beyond the sides of the mirror and hard plates of pecs with cleavage that rippled with his slightest thought. His abs were bricks, and another slight thought formed them into a deep, dense wall. He couldn't see lower than that in the mirror, but he extended his legs and saw his shorts overflowing with meaty quads that he shook and flexed and rippled in amazement. His calves were monstrous, nearly the size of bowling balls. As he connected with his new body, he felt the power residing in it and as he flexed biceps the size of his head, that power felt limitless. "I'm a god," Adam gasped, then laughed, "I'm a fucking god." He flexed as much of his muscles as he could and realized he was filling out the front of his shorts with a large bulge, too, and his jock was feeling too small. He had to untie his shorts to get them down over his ass and thighs and the jock strap took some effort to remove, but it remained intact. A huge hose of a dick plopped out with a sensation that felt like an orgasm to Adam, but was just the sensation of the still soft organ moving about. After getting naked, he grabbed the log with one of his paws and each tug felt like another orgasm. He felt it harden and rise and started using both hands as pre-cum bubbled out in a flow and lubed him well. The orgasm feeling of each stroke blended into one glorious ride and he spread his fluid over his body, feeling its hard, bulging strength. After what felt like an hour, his softball sized nuts churned violently and his back and neck arched as his legs spasmed and he sprayed about a gallon of cream across the walls of his dorm room with a long, very satisfied growl.